《Strongest Werewolf》


 Chapter 1: Consume Me?

    "Hurry up, Baggins. This place is decidedly eerie."


    "Fine, mate. This lad is nothing but a penniless wretch. Not a single copper coin to his name. Bloody hell..."


    "I had a suspicion..."


    ...


    Sss...


    Why can''t I exert any strength? My entire body feels as if it''s been shattered into pieces. It''s excruciatingly painful...


    What on earth is happening to me? Could it be that my martial arts training has led to some sort of blackout?


    Glen faintly heard a conversation. His consciousness gradually emerged from the murky depths. Sensing the peculiarity of his body, he couldn''t help but draw in a sharp breath.


    Opening his eyes, he beheld the inky tree tops and the semi - dark expanse of sky encircled by them.


    The people nearby were still conversing.


    "Since he has nothing of value on him, we''d best make haste and leave this place. We''ll be in a fix if we run into some meddlesome fellow."


    "It''s a waste to leave him here. I might as well devour him."


    "As you wish, but do be quick about it..."


    The voices grew nearer, yet a sense of bewilderment welled up within Glen.


    Wait... Devour him? Me?!


    A jolt of alarm shot through Glen. A foreboding sense of unease filled him. Despite his enfeebled state, he summoned the strength to rise.


    "The lad''s still alive?" A strange male voice rang out.


    Glen turned his gaze in the direction of the sound. There stood a man with a thick, bushy beard and a hooked nose, attired in coarse garments, leering malevolently at him.


    Behind him lurked a gaunt figure, concealed in the shadows, his features indistinguishable.


    Have I been abducted? That''s out of the question! Given my martial prowess and vigilance, how could I have been spirited away to this place without a trace?


    Glen hailed from a family with a long - standing tradition of martial arts. After graduating from high school, he enlisted in the military and joined an elite national unit. His vigilance was beyond reproach. This current situation left him thoroughly perplexed.


    He also noticed that the man approaching him was dressed in attire reminiscent of the Middle Ages, with a revolver and a dagger hanging from his waist.


    Everything exuded an air of discordance. Even his own body felt utterly foreign.


    Could I have... transcended into another world? Surely not... This absurd thought flashed through his mind. He attempted to dismiss it, yet it seemed the only plausible explanation.


    Suddenly, a recollection surfaced in his mind, further reinforcing this supposition. This world... magic, dragons, elves, dwarves, steam, kingdoms... A cascade of words raced through Glen''s mind.


    The previous owner of this body was named Dylan Nibankru, born into a merchant''s family. He delighted in roaming about, flaunting his wealth and occasionally engaging in dissolute behavior.


    Perhaps it was retribution.


    His fabulously wealthy father unexpectedly sent a letter proclaiming his bankruptcy, yet secretly set aside a small reserve of funds for his children, sufficient to sustain them for a while.


    The letter concluded with a solemn admonition for him not to return home.


    Upon receiving this news, the original owner was as if struck by lightning. Defying his father''s warning, he resolutely made his way back home, only to learn of his parents'' demise from his siblings.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    They informed him that their parents had been slain by enemies, and the police had already closed the case.


    Following the funeral, the siblings each took their meager share of the inheritance and dispersed in different directions.


    The original owner wandered aimlessly for months, lost in a daze. When he finally regained his senses, he discovered that the money in his pocket was running perilously low. Consequently, he purchased an extremely inexpensive cottage in a remote corner of the Zeen Kingdom''s territory and settled down.


    However, the place where he made his abode was extremely uncanny. The original owner lived in a constant state of dread.


    This morning, while on his way back from purchasing provisions in Shangwai Town, he suddenly felt a searing pain and a dull thud at the back of his head, and then everything went black.


    It was only moments ago that Glen''s consciousness awakened within this body...


    I''ve truly transcended into another world... It took but an instant for Glen to process this flood of information. With no time to dwell on it, he took a moment to compose his breath and then fixed his gaze upon the approaching bearded man.


    In his present physical condition, it was all but impossible for him to overcome these two grown men in a direct confrontation.


    Yet for Glen, who had transcended into this world, there was an opportunity.


    His eyes darted about, sweeping over the two men in front of him from head to toe, as if calculating something in his mind.


    "Why aren''t you speaking? Scared speechless? Lie down obediently!"


    The bearded man shouted brazenly and extended a thick arm, attempting to push Glen over.


    The instant the arm was about to touch Glen''s body, his gaze suddenly sharpened. The knuckles of his right palm''s front fingers curled, and like a striking viper, he jabbed at the bearded man''s neck!


    The two men had completely dismissed the feeble Glen as a threat and were utterly unprepared for this turn of events.


    Feeling the immense pressure on his neck, the bearded man''s head jerked down abruptly, and his tongue protruded involuntarily, as if on the verge of vomiting.


    Glen''s right hand retracted swiftly, and his left hand had already snatched the dagger hidden at the man''s waist. With a fluid motion, he sliced across the bearded man''s throat.


    The other man hidden in the shadows had finally reacted, but it was already too late.


    Glen''s retracted right hand drew the revolver from the bearded man''s waist. Using the man''s body as cover, he flipped off the safety, aimed, and pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    The gunshot rang out suddenly in the silent forest, startling a flock of birds.


    The man hidden in the shadows was shot in the head and crashed backward heavily.


    Everything unfolded with such smoothness and naturalness, as if it had been rehearsed.


    Glen shoved the bearded man away forcefully. The man was still clutching his neck, making gurgling sounds.


    Feeling a searing, tearing pain in his abdomen, Glen lifted his shirt. There were four freshly healed wounds on his stomach, and one of them had reopened, with blood oozing out in thick streams.


    Those damned scoundrels must have done this... Glen furrowed his brows and tore off a piece of cloth from his clothes to cover the wound.


    Suddenly, he noticed that the fallen bearded man was still breathing and making noises.


    Glen lowered his head, and his eyes widened in shock.


    The bearded man''s face was undergoing a dramatic transformation.


    First, his mouth protruded prominently outward, and the process continued. Dense black fur sprouted on his cheeks, covering more of his skin like wild grass.


    This fellow was actually a werewolf! Glen instantly understood the situation through his acquired memories.


    Without hesitation, he raised his hand and aimed the revolver at the bearded man''s forehead.


    The man needed time to complete his transformation, and Glen certainly wouldn''t give him the chance.


    He pulled the trigger, and a click sounded, but the expected gunshot did not follow.


    What''s going on? Glen repeatedly flipped the safety and pulled the trigger, yet there was still no gunshot.


    He opened the cartridge chamber.


    There were no bullets left!?


    He flung the revolver aside, took the dagger from his left hand with his right, and lunged forward, pinning the bearded man''s head down. The dagger plunged straight into the still - healing wound on the man''s neck!


    Perhaps due to the threat to his life, coupled with his werewolf constitution, the man was incredibly strong. Even with his weight advantage, Glen struggled to keep him down.


    His left hand, sapped of strength, failed to hold on. The half - transformed wolf head opened its jaws filled with menacing white fangs and clamped down hard on Glen''s wrist.


    A wave of excruciating pain washed over Glen, yet he dared not halt the movement of his right hand. He continued to slice through the flesh and blood of the man''s neck.


    At this moment, Glen felt a sense of relief. Fortunately, the man couldn''t exert his full strength; otherwise, his left hand would likely have been lost.


    Finally, Glen severed the bearded man''s head from his body. The struggle ceased, and Glen''s left hand felt the pressure lift.


    Pulling out his blood - smeared left wrist, Glen didn''t dare to pause. He gasped for breath and rushed towards the other man.


    The fellow hidden in the shadows showed no signs of any abnormal transformation, but Glen didn''t dare to be careless. He also cut off his head.


    After finishing, he collapsed to the side, gasping for breath and taking a well - earned rest.


    What a thrilling start. I almost didn''t make it... Glen felt his pounding heart, trying to ease his taut nerves.


    The wound was still bleeding. After a short rest, he administered some basic first aid. Then, gritting his teeth, he rose to his feet and staggered in the direction of his dwelling.

 Chapter 2: The Old Man

    This location was not distant from the road where he had fallen unconscious. It was visible during the battle in the forest, so Glen managed to avoid losing his way.


    His vision alternated between blurring and clearing. He felt his body was as limp as a mollusk, with an overwhelming urge to lie down and take a nap right on the spot.


    However, judging from the memories of the original owner, this place was fraught with an otherworldly and terrifying aura. Closing his eyes now might very well mean never opening them again.


    The sky had darkened completely. Only a solitary full moon hung serenely in the night sky, casting a pale glow that illuminated the path ahead. Yet, Glen found not a shred of comfort in this moonlight.


    A tattered road sign stood askew by the roadside up ahead. Inscribed upon it in the common language of the human race in this world was the word: Bayek.


    This was the so - called "wonderful place" chosen by the original owner, Dylan.


    At that time, he considered it a stroke of good fortune to have purchased such an inexpensive house and secretly reveled in his luck for quite some time.


    It was not until he accompanied the landlord to this town that he began to sense the subtle unease.


    Glen, his face ashen, passed the road sign. A cool breeze wafted by, causing the road sign to emit a series of creaking, grating sounds.


    May there be no monsters tonight... Glen murmured a silent prayer in his heart.


    Rummaging through the memories, ever since the original owner had moved into this town, he was haunted by strange, spine - tingling sounds every night.


    On several occasions, it seemed as if something were scraping against his window.


    These disturbances had deprived the original owner of restful sleep for days on end.


    The town of Bayek was plunged into a deathly silence at night, a silence so profound that it seemed to stifle all life.


    Glen exerted every effort to move noiselessly, his steps slow and deliberate as he traversed the stone - paved road.


    Tall weeds sprouted between the stone slabs, lending the place an air of desolation.


    Enduring physical pain while remaining vigilant against potential perils lurking in every corner, Glen was mentally and physically drained.


    Finally, his eyes fell upon his house. Nestled between two imposing mansions, it was adorned with climbing vegetation on its outer walls, looking shabby and forlorn in comparison to its neighbors.


    The original owner, Dylan, had acquired a two - story cottage, complete with a garden and a dilapidated shed scarcely larger than a dog kennel.


    At last, I''m home... A flicker of relief washed over Glen, and he quickened his pace.


    Woof! Woof! Woof!


    Suddenly, a volley of fierce barks shattered the silence, nearly sending Glen''s spirit fleeing in terror.


    The unexpected outburst of such a loud noise on this quiet night was enough to startle anyone.


    Turning his head, Glen beheld a robust bulldog, its eyes ablaze with malice as it bared its teeth and growled menacingly at him.


    This bulldog belonged to his next - door neighbor, a towering old man. The old man had a penchant for bullying the original owner. Eccentric in nature, he often helped himself to items in the original owner''s house, regardless of whether the original owner was present or not, as if they were his own possessions.


    This bulldog, emboldened by its master''s authority, frequently chased and attacked the original owner, tearing several of his garments to pieces.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Although the original owner had once led a dissolute life, the family upheaval had wrought a significant change in his demeanor. Moreover, the old man was clearly much stronger than him, leaving Dylan with no means of resistance.


    To make matters worse, the old man often carried a shotgun, further deterring the original owner from taking any action.


    Glen came to an abrupt halt, his gaze cold and unwavering as he fixed his eyes on the bulldog. His right hand instinctively reached for the dagger at his side.


    The bulldog sniffed the air vigorously, its eyes suddenly alight with excitement.


    It had caught the scent of blood.


    After a series of low growls, it licked its lips and advanced towards Glen.


    Noticing the bulldog''s aggressive approach, Glen remained rooted to the spot, his right hand tightening its grip on the dagger.


    He could tell that this brute was intent on feasting on human flesh tonight! He resolved not to show any mercy.


    Perhaps accustomed to intimidating Dylan, the bulldog had lost all sense of fear towards humans. It continued to close the distance, and when it was merely two meters away, it launched a sudden, ferocious lunge!


    Glen reacted with lightning speed. As his body shifted to the side, the dagger traced a perfect arc through the air and plunged precisely into the bulldog''s neck.


    The man and the dog maneuvered past each other. Glen staggered, on the verge of losing his balance and crashing to the ground, while the dog lay prostrate, its body convulsing violently.


    Glen was astounded to discover that despite his flagging spirits, his strength had made a remarkable recovery.


    He had fully expected to crumple to the floor, yet somehow, he managed to regain his footing.


    Too weary to delve into the reasons, Glen pointedly ignored the whining cur on the ground and marched straight into the courtyard of his abode. Retrieving a key from beneath a stone, he unlocked the door and stepped inside.


    A faint musty odor permeated the air, yet it was not overpowering.


    At this moment, Glen had no inclination to admire the interior decor. All he yearned for was respite.


    He shut the door behind him and ascended the wooden staircase with unwavering determination, making a beeline for his bedroom.


    The instant he pushed open the bedroom door, his body slumped onto the moderately soft bed.


    At long last, his taut nerves began to unwind, and his consciousness gradually drifted into a hazy state...


    He couldn''t say how long he had slumbered. In that twilight realm between wakefulness and sleep, Glen was assailed by a fierce hunger pang in the pit of his stomach. It was an excruciating sensation, yet he had no desire to rouse himself from the comfort of his bed.


    He was so fatigued that even this intense hunger failed to stir him from his slumber.


    Just as his consciousness was on the verge of slipping back into the depths of sleep, he thought he detected the sound of some creature gnawing.


    Outside the bedroom window.


    The radiant moon cast its glow into the room, illuminating a gaunt and lanky figure swaying outside the window.


    A slender forelimb traced a slow path along the wall, emitting a faint, piercing scraping sound. Evidently, this creature was equipped with claws...


    The next day.


    Glen was jolted awake by the insistent pangs of hunger.


    The moment he opened his bloodshot eyes, he sprang out of bed. Having had some rest, his mind was no longer as fatigued as it had been the previous day. However, the hunger still gnawed at him relentlessly.


    Glen had never experienced such an all - consuming hunger. It was almost enough to shatter his rational faculties. He felt an overwhelming compulsion to devour anything and everything in sight.


    He burst out of the bedroom and made a mad dash for the kitchen. He remembered that the previous owner had left behind some leftovers and ingredients.


    After a flurry of activity, Glen ransacked the kitchen from top to bottom.


    Leftover dishes, raw greens, even moldy food¡ªhe wolfed them all down with abandon. Only then did the fierce hunger abate slightly.


    What on earth is going on? Logically speaking, going without food for just a day and a night shouldn''t leave me this ravenous. Glen sat on the chaotic kitchen floor, his brows knitted in deep concentration.


    He still felt ravenous. I must find something more to eat... Glen sat for a while before hauling himself to his feet.


    Suddenly, he let out a startled exclamation. He noticed that his body seemed to have grown significantly stronger. Rising to his feet, he felt a newfound sense of power coursing through his veins.


    Glen ran his hand along his arm, feeling the firmness of his muscles. They were not only more solid but also noticeably bulkier than those of the previous owner.


    Could this be a result of my time travel? Is the so - called "cheat ability" physical enhancement? At the moment, Glen didn''t have the mental bandwidth to dwell on these questions. Finding food was his top priority, so he set aside his doubts for the time being.


    He scoured the house once more, but to his dismay, he found nothing else edible. This left Glen in a state of deep distress.


    Should I venture outside the town to buy food? Glen pondered this question as he sat on the sofa in the living room.


    There were no trading facilities in this small town. The inhabitants of Bayek all had to travel elsewhere to conduct their business.


    To obtain supplies, one had to journey to other towns, and the distance was not inconsiderable. People typically left at dawn and returned well after sunset.


    He was also running low on funds... Just as Glen was grappling with this dilemma, he heard a familiar voice shouting from outside.


    "Tore! Tore! Where have you gone, my precious?"


    It was the old man''s voice. Tore was the name of the dog.


    Upon hearing this voice, Glen couldn''t help but smile...

 Chapter 3: The Heist

    The instant Glen pushed open the door, a tall, slightly stooped figure came into view, calling out on the adjacent lawn while clutching something in hand.


    Upon hearing the sound of the door opening, the old man swiveled his head. Spotting Glen, his shouts ceased mid - flow. It seemed as though he was on the verge of asking something, yet he held back.


    All he offered was a menacing smile.


    The former inhabitant of this body would likely have scurried back inside the house in terror and bolted the door shut.


    However, Glen now was not one to be daunted. He responded with a faint, composed smile of his own.


    The old man''s expression faltered, as if pondering why this spineless fellow was showing such unexpected bravado today.


    With a disdainful snort, the old man retrieved his belongings and retreated into his abode, slamming the door shut with a resounding thud.


    Hasn''t he found the dog''s carcass? Glen withdrew his gaze from his neighbor and turned it towards the spot where the bulldog had met its end the previous night.


    Sure enough, there was nothing there. A solemn look settled over his features.


    He took several brisk strides to reach the location and crouched down.


    Upon closer inspection, he did detect some faint traces of blood, as if the area had been either scrubbed or licked clean by something.


    There truly is something lurking around here at night. I just wonder what it is. I''ll have to look into it when I have the time... Glen rose to his feet once more, cast one last glance at the old man''s house, and then made his way back indoors.


    He made a beeline for the utility room, where he unearthed a wooden staff of unknown purpose. He swung it a few times with force and found it to be rather wieldy.


    "You''ll serve my purpose."


    Although Glen was confident in his combat prowess, this was no occasion to be careless. After all, the other man was armed with a firearm.


    The revolver of that bearded man had been left in the forest. I''ll retrieve it after this heist. As long as I can get hold of some bullets, I''ll be able to put it to use... With these thoughts in mind, Glen stepped out of the house.


    The town remained steeped in tranquility. The distant horizons were engulfed by a thick shroud of mist, a common meteorological condition in this region.


    Sunny days did occur, yet they were a rarity. Were it not for the memories as proof, outsiders would surely assume this was an abandoned town perpetually veiled in mist.


    Glen stepped out of the courtyard. While keeping a vigilant eye on his surroundings, he also took a moment to contemplate his strategies in case of a confrontation.


    With a graceful leap, he cleared the fence and landed on the old man''s lawn. Concealing the wooden staff behind his back, he approached the front door and raised his hand to knock.


    Dong, dong.


    Two crisp knocks echoed through the stillness, and Glen waited patiently.


    But as the moments stretched into an eternity, the wooden door before him remained stubbornly immobile.


    What''s going on? Shouldn''t this cantankerous old fellow come charging out in a fit of rage to pummel me? A flicker of doubt crossed Glen''s eyes, yet he persisted in knocking.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "Old man, I need to talk to you. Open up! I mean you no harm! I give you my word!" Glen called out as he rapped on the door, silently adding... It''s just a heist, after all.


    He stood there, knocking for what felt like an age, yet there was not a single sound from within.


    Glen shifted from knocking to pounding. The dull thuds of his fists against the door reverberated louder, yet still, there was no response.


    He couldn''t have simply vanished into thin air, could he? Glen ceased his pounding, paused to think for a moment, and then called out,


    "Don''t you want to know where your precious pet has disappeared to?"


    The words had barely left his lips when Glen distinctly heard a clattering and crashing sound emanating from inside the house.


    Surely he''ll come out now? Glen readied himself, his eyes fixed intently on the wooden door.


    But his hopes were dashed.


    Still, there was no movement. Glen''s eye twitched involuntarily, and a vein throbbed visibly on his forehead.


    "Since that''s the case, don''t blame me for breaking in!" Glen took a few steps back and then launched a fierce kick!


    Bang!


    The not - overly - sturdy wooden door gave way under the force. Instead of charging straight in, Glen nimbly dodged to the left. As expected, a gunshot rang out.


    Pop!


    The old man inside, who was in the act of aiming his gun, seemed caught off - guard that his target had managed to evade. He hesitated briefly but immediately readied himself to reload for a second shot.


    However, Glen had already rushed into the house at an astonishing speed. He raised the wooden staff and brought it down with great force towards the old man''s head!


    Caught off - guard, the old man could only raise his gun to block.


    A powerful jolt coursed through his arm, sending a shock through the old man.


    Before he could make a further move, he felt a severe blow to his stomach, almost causing him to vomit up his last meal.


    He flailed the shotgun around wildly, hoping to hit his opponent, but it was of no avail against the experienced Glen.


    In his previous life, Glen had received professional training and knew precisely how to deal with armed adversaries.


    Taking advantage of the old man''s weakened state, Glen snatched the shotgun from his hands and kicked him away.


    "Old chap, you''d better behave yourself, or else..."


    Glen stroked the shotgun in his hand, his gaze fixed on the tall old man who was slowly rising to his feet, issuing a threat.


    The old man was approximately 1.9 meters tall, with thick arms. He clearly looked like a formidable figure, yet his disheveled state at the moment made it easy to let one''s guard down.


    "Lad, I don''t know what''s gotten into you, but don''t think you''re all that great. I''m certain our neighbors won''t appreciate overly boisterous residents."


    The old man spat out a mouthful of bloody spittle and croaked in a hoarse voice.


    He must have noticed my abnormality, which is why he abandoned his usual overbearing demeanor and hid in the house... Glen didn''t respond to the old man''s words but instead said,


    "Where do you keep your food? Tell me, and I''ll be magnanimous enough to spare your life."


    This sudden shift in topic left the old man stunned. "What... What are you talking about?"


    "What do I mean? I''m here to rob you! Can''t you tell? I''m starving right now. Don''t waste my time, or I won''t hesitate to make you suffer." Glen wore an expression of blatant impatience.


    The old man''s face darkened, and finally, he slowly raised his finger and pointed to a room in the house. "It''s... It''s all in the kitchen."


    Without hesitation, Glen slung the shotgun over his shoulder and strode purposefully towards the direction the old man had indicated.


    Before long, the old man heard the sounds of rummaging coming from the kitchen, followed by the sounds of chewing.


    He sat on the ground, unsure of how to react.


    What on earth has happened to this lad? He''s like a completely different person, and he''s so proficient in combat! Could he be possessed by a spirit? The old man pondered.


    The old man''s kitchen was far more well - stocked than Glen''s. The cabinets were nearly filled with food, and Glen ate to his heart''s content.


    After he was satiated, he finally had the time to take stock of himself.


    From the confrontation with the old man just now, it was evident that his body''s strength had exceeded that of an average person, even compared to his past self... If Glen hadn''t held back that decisive punch, the old man probably wouldn''t have been able to get back up.


    All the wounds from the previous day had healed, leaving almost no visible trace. This was quite a curious phenomenon...


    He felt as though something had filled some of his blood vessels, enhancing his muscles. When did this change occur? His body was very weak when he first traversed here, and he had forgotten any sensations... Glen clenched his fists, feeling the surging power within.


    He ceased his contemplation and once again approached the old man. Sincerely, he said, "Thank you for the hospitality. Don''t feel too hard - done - by. You used to bully me in the same way, after all. I think you''re well aware that this is the cycle of cause and effect. And I''m taking this shotgun with me."


    Under the old man''s veiled gaze of anger, Glen walked out of the house.

 Chapter 4: Werewolf?

    Upon exiting the old man''s dwelling, Glen was suddenly seized by a sense of being watched.


    Instinctively, he followed his intuition and his gaze alighted on the second floor of the house across the way.


    All was quiet there. Seemingly, there was nothing amiss. The windows were but pools of inky blackness.


    "Who resides there?" Glen murmured sotto voce, as if posing the question to someone else yet equally to himself.


    Rummaging once more through his memories, he was certain that he had never set eyes on the owner of the house opposite the old man''s.


    "Hehehe..."


    A hoarse, subdued laugh emanated from behind him, diverting Glen''s attention.


    He turned his gaze towards the old man, seated within the house, half - veiled in the shadows.


    "The fellow over there is quite affluent. You might give some thought to paying him a visit."


    This old man... Glen couldn''t be bothered with him and replied with a nonchalant, "I''ll consider it."


    ...


    Glen made his way out of the town. His destination was the site where he had been attacked the previous night. He intended to retrieve that revolver.


    Now that he had crossed over into this world, ensuring his survival was of paramount importance. Only afterward could he contemplate leading a more comfortable existence.


    Although the town still exuded an eerie atmosphere during the day, there was no immediate peril. Otherwise, the previous owner would have perished long ago.


    Along the way, he encountered no other townsfolk coming or going. He was alone, and the chirping of birds was a scarce melody.


    When Glen returned to the place where he had regained consciousness the day before, the scene that greeted him instantly heightened his sense of vigilance.


    The revolver was conspicuously visible. He spotted it at a single glance.


    However, the corpses had been reduced to a gruesome mess of minced flesh and strands of hair still attached to the scalp.


    Are there wild beasts here? A shiver ran down Glen''s spine.


    He took a few steps forward and retrieved the revolver. He had planned to make a hasty departure, but then an odor that instinctively repelled him wafted into his nostrils.


    Unable to discern the direction from which the odor originated, Glen remained rooted to the spot. His eyes scanned left and right, and his fingers tightened around the shotgun he had wrested from the old man.


    He had checked; the shotgun was capable of firing three rounds, sufficient to deal with common wild beasts.


    The odor grew stronger, an omen that something dreadful was approaching!


    This place truly is... Glen maintained an outward calm, yet his mind was on full alert.


    A faint sound reached his ears, like that of a creature treading on dried leaves.


    The sound drew nearer, its every nuance so subtle that, were it not for Glen''s inexplicably sharpened hearing, he would have been oblivious to it.


    Those footsteps seemed to fall in perfect rhythm with Glen''s heartbeat, causing beads of sweat to form involuntarily on his forehead.


    He still could not determine the direction from which the sound was coming, and his field of vision revealed nothing. This sense of helpless anticipation, of waiting for danger to strike, grated on him.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Rustle...


    Suddenly, the sound ceased, and the surrounding world was plunged back into a silence that was anything but reassuring.


    In an instant, Glen felt the hairs on his body stand on end, and a chill swept over his back.


    Damn it! It''s behind me!


    Even as he cursed inwardly, his body executed a lightning - fast roll to the side. Yet, the anticipated attack did not materialize.


    Filled with bewilderment, Glen crouched down to take a look.


    The danger was indeed lurking behind him.


    It was a colossal black beast, roughly the size of a horse. It bore a striking resemblance to a wolf, with a solitary eye centered on its forehead. Its head was disproportionately large compared to its body, and its mouth stretched from one side of its neck to the other. Its menacing fangs, partially exposed beyond its lips, were enough to send a chill down anyone''s spine. The creature as a whole was a terrifying sight to behold.


    At that moment, the monster was regarding Glen with a quiet intensity, a glimmer of wariness in its single eye.


    Glen wordlessly leveled the shotgun at the beast. He was uncertain whether the firearm could fell this monster. With no information about this creature to be found in his memories, he refrained from pulling the trigger until it showed signs of aggression.


    Translucent saliva trickled down like a string of connected pearls. The monster kept licking its snout with its tongue, as if yearning for something.


    The man and the beast stared at each other for a few seconds.


    Finally, the monster started to move slowly, edging closer to Glen. Its sharp teeth gradually became fully exposed, and a low growl rumbled from its throat.


    Glen knew that with such a huge beast approaching, there was no way he could defeat it. So, he made a resolute decision and pulled the trigger!


    Bang!


    Blood spurted out on the beast''s forehead, eliciting a heart - rending howl.


    But Glen could see clearly that the bullet hadn''t penetrated. The metallic sheen glimmered in the flesh above the single eye.


    Without pausing, he reloaded with lightning speed and fired the second shot!


    However, the beast didn''t give Glen another chance.


    Right before Glen''s wide - eyed stare, the beast dodged to the side at an incredibly unreasonable speed, narrowly avoiding the bullet.


    "Fuck!" Glen took aim again, preparing to fire the third shot. But a gust of bloody wind rushed towards him! The glistening white fangs were right in front of his eyes!


    "Get away!" Glen''s body jerked backward violently. He exerted all his strength to twist his waist and abdomen, delivering a powerful roundhouse kick that shot straight up and landed on the beast''s chin.


    Years of combat experience were deeply engraved in his soul, even though this body wasn''t originally his.


    The moment his foot connected, Glen felt as if he had kicked an iron block. His sole went numb from the shock.


    Yet, this roundhouse kick was delivered with full force. Thanks to Glen''s enhanced physique, the beast, weighing over eight hundred kilograms, was sent flying backward and performed a backflip!


    Glen lost his balance and crashed onto the grass. He quickly sprang up to his feet.


    The beast, having endured that kick, knew Glen was not someone to be trifled with. So, it hesitated instead of charging forward rashly.


    Glen was panting heavily. The leg that had delivered the kick was trembling non - stop. But at this moment, he absolutely couldn''t show any sign of weakness. Otherwise, all that awaited him was the beast''s brutal hunting.


    Whether it was because it had tasted human flesh or just its inherent nature, the beast, after pacing for a few seconds, lunged at Glen once more.


    Glen immediately tried to dodge, but their speeds were far from comparable. The beast''s huge jaws clamped down on his ankle. With a sudden toss of its head, Glen felt as if the world was spinning.


    His body crashed heavily to the ground. Pain overwhelmed his entire body. As soon as his vision cleared, he saw the gaping maw of the beast looming over him. The aura of death was more distinct than ever, and his heart was pounding at an extremely rapid rate!


    In an instant, the substance filling his blood vessels suddenly boiled. Glen felt that it was out of instinct that his body underwent a drastic change. His right hand lashed out instinctively.


    A tearing sound, accompanied by the beast''s howl, resounded through the forest.


    Glen felt as if his eyes were covered by a thin layer of blood - colored gauze. His mind was filled with a raging desire to kill, a craving for blood, and a longing to destroy everything!


    He already had the intention of killing his opponent, so he launched himself at the beast, and the two engaged in a fierce fight.


    They were evenly matched in strength, but Glen still retained his combat instincts. Thus, he easily gained the upper hand.


    In less than a short while, the beast''s skin was turned inside out, its bones were exposed, and its body was in a pitiful state.


    After taking a few more blows, the beast was pinned to the ground by Glen''s hand, too scared to move, and let out whimpering sounds of pleading and submission.


    Glen was about to finish it off, but a glimmer of clarity returned to his frenzied eyes. Then, he regained his complete rationality.


    He stood there, stunned for a long time, feeling the surging violence welling up inside him. A look of bewilderment crossed his face.


    He lowered his head to look at the hand that was pinning the beast down. Black, needle - like hairs covered his entire arm. The sharp claws glistened with a cold light. Coupled with the wolf''s snout that came into view below, it all spoke volumes.


    He had transformed into a werewolf!

 Chapter 5: Wolf Venom?

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    I''m actually a werewolf!? Wait a moment. That''s incorrect. The original owner wasn''t a werewolf. It must be because I was bitten by that werewolf yesterday! So I''ve been infected... Wolf venom?


    Glen swiftly gathered his thoughts and grasped the entire situation. A wry smile involuntarily crept across his face as he mused to himself, pondering whether this was a blessing or a curse.


    Glen was well - aware from his memories that races such as werewolves, vampires, and demons were shunned by all the kingdoms. Collectively labeled as evil beings, they were relentlessly hunted by organizations like the Knights'' Temple and the Mages'' Alliance of various kingdoms. The peril they faced was palpable.


    Well, one step at a time. It''s not such a big issue... Glen reassured himself before turning his gaze back towards the beast beneath him.


    If any other werewolf were to witness this scene, they would undoubtedly be astounded. Typically, once a werewolf transforms, they scarcely retain any sanity and are completely consumed by the urge to kill.


    Even the most gifted werewolves can only manage to maintain a modicum of rationality after undergoing extensive training. For someone like Glen, who could remain fully rational upon his very first transformation, it was truly extraordinary.


    But how could the people in this world fathom the arduousness of the training Glen had received in the military? In terms of willpower, it pushed the boundaries of human endurance. Although the insatiable thirst for blood constantly gnawed at his sanity, he was able to endure it.


    The beast had completely surrendered. Subdued by Glen''s single hand, it offered no resistance and was as docile as a large dog.


    Glen raised his sharp claws, initially intent on dispatching it, yet he hesitated at the last moment.


    It wasn''t out of compassion. Instead, after carefully weighing the pros and cons, a certain intuition told him that he could exert complete control over this beast. It seemed as though his bloodline was guiding him.


    Was this a werewolf''s innate ability? Or perhaps a unique trait of this beast? Killing this beast would bring neither gain nor loss, but if he tamed it, it could potentially serve as a pawn... Glen made a decision promptly. He released the beast.


    Simultaneously, Glen established a connection with the beast, enabling him to issue clear commands to it.


    How remarkable... Glen had intended to murmur this softly, but what emerged was a deep, guttural growl.


    Can''t speak? He touched his throat and subtly regulated the flow of the wolf venom coursing through his blood vessels. His throat twitched a few times.


    Moments later, a voice, as if from a demon, echoed,¡°It''s done.¡°


    The beast lay prostrate at the feet of the werewolf Glen. Without its master''s command, it dared not stir.


    Glen closed his eyes and focused on his body. He realized that after transforming into a werewolf, the wolf venom emitted a certain form of energy that spurred physical changes and expanded to fill more blood vessels.


    When not transformed, the wolf venom filled approximately one - seventh of his body''s blood vessels. After transformation, it filled roughly one - sixth.


    He could sense that he had the ability to control this wolf venom at will. He even felt that if he so desired, he could expel all the wolf venom from his body at any given moment.


    ¡°Do all werewolves possess this ability, or am I the only one?¡° he couldn''t help but wonder.


    Since the wolf venom altered the body through these transformations, he was curious to know what would happen if he filled all his blood vessels with it. Glen contemplated this for a while.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    After much deliberation, he decided to give it a try.


    With a mere thought, the wolf venom within his body sprang into action, surging towards the unoccupied blood vessels.


    Suddenly, the beast lying on the ground seemed to sense something. Its body trembled involuntarily, and it buried its head deep in the earth.


    As the wolf venom spread, Glen''s body underwent yet another transformation. His stature continued to grow, his muscles bulged and became more sinewy, and his fangs and claws emitted a menacing black aura, on the verge of solidifying.


    A wave of malevolent energy swept through the surroundings. An even more intense and bloodthirsty emotion assailed his sanity, yet Glen was still able to keep it in check.


    His field of vision continued to rise, and his five senses reached an unprecedented level of acuity. He felt that at this moment, he could even track the movements of a mosquito a hundred meters away with crystal clarity.


    Finally, his strength was developed to the limit of what Glen''s willpower could endure, and the wolf venom expanded to fill two - fifths of all his blood vessels.


    At this moment, he stood six meters tall, his entire body enveloped in a pitch - black aura that instinctively struck fear into the hearts of all living beings. The extent of his power was unfathomable. Compared to him, that beast was even more insignificant than a pet cat.


    The breath he exhaled carried a searing heat, making him seem like a demon god descending upon the mortal world.


    This... Glen merely threw a few punches, and the gusts of wind generated by his fists snapped several trees in half.


    He could feel that his body was expending a great deal of energy. A faint sense of hunger was beginning to stir in his stomach. So, he controlled the wolf venom to revert himself to his human form.


    Once again in his human form, Glen found himself completely naked, his stomach growling with hunger.


    "This transformation is truly powerful, but it sure does ruin clothes..." Glen looked down at his naked body, a hint of dismay tugging at the corners of his mouth.


    "Go and get me something to eat." Glen commanded the beast, which was trembling and had buried its head in the ground.


    Upon receiving the order, the beast gave a start, then scurried off eagerly into the dense forest.


    My body has become much stronger... Glen noticed that his physical strength was now almost on par with when he had just transformed. This discovery filled him with pleasant surprise.


    That earlier experiment had indeed brought about certain changes to his body. Was this the reason why the werewolf constitution was superior to that of ordinary humans? He practiced a set of boxing techniques, further confirming his supposition.


    Sitting naked on the ground covered with fallen leaves, Glen detected a faint rustling sound nearby.


    Turning his head, he saw a one - eyed rat nibbling on the scraps of minced meat.


    He caught a whiff of the rat''s scent and noticed a faint resemblance to that of the beast. A speculation began to form in his mind.


    Most likely, that beast was a mutant of this kind of rat after being infected with wolf venom.


    ...


    Just a few minutes ago, at the very instant Glen had fully developed his limit strength, in a three - story medieval brick house at the center of Bayek Town, a figure with disheveled hair, lying on a dusty, soft bed, had their eyelids twitch slightly, as if on the verge of opening, but eventually returned to a state of calm.


    ...


    The beast returned several hours later, a wild boar clamped firmly in its jaws. Glen had been waiting impatiently to the point of near - madness. He unceremoniously snatched the prey away and found a new spot to start a fire and roast the meat.


    Although, given his current constitution, he could consume raw meat, as a human, he was unwilling to revert to a primitive, meat - eating lifestyle.


    Before long, the savory aroma of roasting meat wafted through the forest. The beast, watching nearby, drooled profusely, its nose twitching incessantly. Clearly, it was extremely eager for a taste.


    But Glen paid it no heed. He was starving, and only after satisfying his own hunger would he consider anything else.


    In a wolf pack, it was always the dominant wolves that ate first. The beast, influenced by this, dared not overstep its bounds, no matter how desperate its longing. Moreover, it had already witnessed Glen''s true power.


    Glen had eaten an entire leg of the wild boar, and his stomach was already full. He couldn''t fit any more food in. However, if he transformed into a wolf, he could consume more, but it wasn''t necessary. His human form consumed less energy, and transforming just to eat would be a waste of energy.


    Of the remaining wild boar carcass, Glen gave the beast only a hind leg, leaving it to hunt for more food if it wanted.


    After the beast had finished eating, Glen sent it to his house to fetch a set of clothes.


    He could clearly convey the concept of clothes to the beast''s mind. This was the convenience of the connection he had established.


    After storing the acquired prey at home, Glen set out of the town once more. He intended to use the remaining savings to buy some vegetables and pasta.


    I''ll buy a carriage when I have more money... Glen mused as he walked along the road.

 Chapter 6 Berlin

    The town closest to Bayek is called Dude, a relatively prosperous town with almost complete facilities, including schools, government halls, police stations, factories and so on.


    All kinds of carriages and people wearing clothes that can be recognized as belonging to different classes at a glance are passing through the streets. The Lolita-style buildings on both sides make Glen, who has just entered here, feel a little trance.


    Compared with the town of Bayek, it seems to be another world here.


    Although he has all these images in the memory of the original owner, the personal experience is a different feeling.


    There seem to be more people today than usual. Is there anything going on? Glen, who adjusted quickly, noticed the difference, but he was not too surprised because there had been several such situations in his memory.


    Generally, it''s because some circus has come or some festival activities are being held. Glen is not interested in these.


    He bought a little food from several vegetable stalls, and there were only two copper coins left in his pocket.


    It''s time to think about how to make some money... Glen, with big and small bags in his arms, walked back along the way with a relaxed gait.


    Suddenly, he reached out to the side and held a teenager who was almost falling.


    "Thank you, sir." The teenager thanked him sincerely.


    Glen nodded slightly.


    At this time, another teenager''s voice came from the side: "Meyer, you don''t have to be so urgent at all. Berlin is right there. You can see him sooner or later."


    Glen turned his head and saw five young people coming forward with smiles, three boys and two girls. The one who just spoke was a relatively tall teenager.


    "That''s the great knight who once defeated the third-level vampire. I''ve only heard about him from the teacher. Aren''t you eager to meet him?"


    Meyer looked at a blonde girl among the five people with some embarrassment and explained.


    "Then you should also be careful. It''s not good if you get hurt..."


    The six people walked away quickly, and their voices were also lost in the crowd.


    Glen knew these people. No, it should be said that Dylan knew them, but they didn''t know Dylan. They occasionally met when coming and going to this town.


    The reason why he paid attention to them was only that the two girls among the six were very beautiful and left a deep impression on the original owner.


    If his father were still alive and the family was rich, he would definitely take the pursuit offensive.


    But the original owner no longer had the pride of the past and only had deep inferiority.


    The great knight Berlin? Is it because of this person that it''s so lively today? The original owner had no impression of this guy. Forget it. It''s none of my business... Glen tightened the things in his arms and continued to walk.


    ...Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Wearing shiny silver armor and a red cloak with gold wire patterns, he has a majestic and calm face, giving people a thick sense of sedimentation.


    This is how Meyer felt when he saw Berlin for the first time. Although it was a little different from what he had imagined, it was not too bad.


    Berlin was riding alone on a white horse in silver armor, with two rows of neat knight soldiers below.


    The two knight soldiers in the front were holding high flags, and the symbol of the will of the kingdom was fluttering in the wind.


    In the enthusiastic cheers of the townspeople and the admiring words of the girls, Berlin''s queue walked in neat steps towards the resting place arranged for them by the mayor.


    "Deamelah, look. That must be the Riels Great Sword that the teacher talked about. It''s so beautiful! And that one must be the White Lion Spear with the power to exorcise demons..."


    Meyer was very excited and pulled the taller teenager beside him, pointing to the great sword behind Berlin and the double guns on his waist and introducing them.


    "Don''t tell us. Of course we know. The teacher didn''t only tell you the legend of Berlin. We also grew up listening to his stories. Finally, we see the real person today. He looks really powerful!"


    Deamelah was also a little excited. For teenagers of their age, these heroic figures themselves have great attraction.


    "I must also become a person like Berlin in the future!"


    A slightly chubby teenager with red hair said thus.


    "You''d better figure out how to cope with the teacher''s exam in a few days, Pock."


    A beautiful girl wearing a wide - brimmed soft hat, with blond hair, blue eyes, and strikingly defined features, said with a smile.


    The companions all burst into hearty laughter.


    "Pernas, please don''t bring this up. You''ve completely spoiled my good mood..." The red - haired teenager scratched his head and reproached.


    The others laughed even louder.


    "All right, you guys, stop teasing Pock. He''s really been trying hard."


    Seeing the red - haired teenager''s face turn red, another girl with long tawny hair, equally lovely and pretty, promptly stopped the group.


    The teenagers stopped their teasing in a timely manner. Pock looked at the girl with tawny hair gratefully. "Thank you, Lila."


    The girl pursed her lips and smiled. "Prepare well. You''ll pass the teacher''s exam."


    ...


    At the Knight Inn in Dude Town, Berlin''s entire entourage came to a halt. The enthusiastic townspeople were kept at a distance by the police officers, so as not to disturb the knights'' rest.


    The mayor, an elderly man with white hair and a white beard, dressed in a decent suit, approached with a smile as he saw Berlin dismount from his horse.


    "Honorable Lord Berlin, we have readied rooms for you. This way, please."


    Berlin nodded. "There''s no need to go to so much trouble. We''ll be staying here for a few days. We''re also here to look for any traces of those two wanted werewolves. There are more important matters awaiting us above."


    The mayor''s expression changed, a hint of alarm surfacing. "Lord Berlin, could those werewolves show up here? Please, ensure the safety of the townspeople, my lord."


    "Rest assured, Mayor. Those two werewolves are merely low - level ones with diluted bloodlines. The threat they pose to you is limited. Even if we don''t find them, if you happen to encounter them, a few police officers with a few guns will suffice to handle the situation."


    Berlin''s voice was steady, instilling a profound sense of security.


    Upon hearing this, the mayor''s expression softened.


    ...


    Strolling back towards Bayek Town, Glen was pondering over dinner while keeping an eye on his surroundings.


    As the road grew increasingly secluded, the number of passers - by dwindled. Eventually, a strange figure emerged in the distance.


    Glen slowed his pace, his eyes fixed intently on the figure.


    Could it be another monster?... Glen maintained his composure and approached slowly.


    As the figure came into clearer view, Glen gradually made out its details and also caught a faintly familiar scent.


    It was a man clad in gray - black hemp clothes, wearing a peculiar turban. His complexion was dark, with deep circles under his eyes. His face was expressionless, giving the impression of a serious and taciturn man.


    The familiar scent Glen detected was that of Bayek Town. Presumably, this man was also a townsman from there, though the previous owner of his body had never met him.


    The man was standing side - on to Glen, holding a package in his left hand, indicating that he too was on his way back from shopping. At his feet, there was another figure lying hidden in the weeds. Glen didn''t notice it until he got closer.


    "Sir, are you also a resident of Bayek?" Glen asked tentatively.


    The man turned his head slightly to glance at Glen and nodded expressionlessly.


    He''s not much of a talker... Glen fell silent briefly. After casting a look at the figure on the ground, whose life status was uncertain, he asked in a low voice, "Did you kill him?"


    The man shook his head.


    What''s going on here? Glen was perplexed.

 Chapter 7 Lila

    "May I ask why you''re standing here, sir? If you''d rather not answer, that''s quite all right." Glen continued to probe tentatively, noticing that the man seemed rather approachable.


    He had expected no response, but to his surprise, the man spoke up, his voice low and husky.


    "I''m pondering whether to save her. If I do, I''ll have to make my way back to Dude to find a clinic. But it doesn''t feel right to just leave her..."


    "Er..." Glen hadn''t anticipated this dilemma. After a moment''s thought, he said,"Perhaps I can offer some assistance. If you''re willing, help me take these items back to my residence. I''ll take this... lady to the clinic. How does that sound?"


    The man merely hesitated for a few seconds before nodding decisively.


    Upon seeing this, Glen extended his hand with a warm smile."Hello, my name is... Glen Nibankru."


    Considering that he might no longer need to interact with the acquaintances of the previous owner, Glen decided to use his own name. After all, when translated into the local language, his name didn''t seem out of place.


    The man looked at Glen''s outstretched hand and slowly shook it."Black Crow."


    Black Crow? What an odd name... Glen couldn''t help but think this to himself, yet he showed no sign of it on his face.


    He then informed Black Crow of the location of his house and where the key was hidden, without a shred of worry about the man''s intentions.


    Firstly, there was scarcely anything valuable in his house. Secondly, from Black Crow''s intention to save the woman, he could tell that the man wasn''t of ill character.


    Moreover, Glen had already committed Black Crow''s scent to memory. With a werewolf''s acute sense of smell, tracking the man down would be a breeze.


    After Black Crow took his belongings, Glen immediately examined the condition of the woman lying in the weeds.


    She was a woman in her fifties. Her hair was slightly tinged with white, her face was lined with deep wrinkles, and her attire was simple and unadorned. Clearly, she was a commoner.


    There was a faint trace of blood at the corner of her mouth, and her exposed arms were marred with numerous bruises. This indicated that she had endured a severe beating with a blunt object. The slashes and bloodstains on her clothing suggested that she had also suffered knife wounds, though they were not deep enough to be life - threatening.


    After administering some basic first aid to her injuries, Glen hoisted the injured woman onto his back and addressed Black Crow, who was standing quietly nearby."I''m off now, Mr. Black Crow. Please remember to deliver the items to my home."


    Upon seeing the man nod, he turned and set off towards Dude Town.


    ...


    After bidding farewell to her friends, Lila returned home as usual. However, the sight that greeted her left her rooted to the spot, aghast.


    The furniture was strewn about haphazardly, in complete disarray, as if the house had been ransacked.


    But that was not the most pressing concern. The most crucial thing was that her mother was nowhere to be found.


    "Mom! Mom! Where are you? Oh, God! Please, let her be safe!"This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Tears welled up in Lila''s eyes as she frantically searched every nook and cranny of the house for her mother.


    Yet, the house was only so large, and there was no sign of her mother anywhere.


    She rushed out of the house and began asking the neighbors.


    Perhaps alerted by the commotion, Mrs. Mann, who lived across from Lila''s house, opened the door and encountered the distraught Lila. Seemingly understanding what had transpired, she beckoned to Lila.


    "Dear girl, Bob''s back. He''d had far too much to drink and was beating Mrs. Deli in your home. I saw him chasing your mother in that direction."


    Dad!? A pang of dread shot through Lila''s heart. God only knew what that madman might do to her mother!


    Without a second thought, Lila gathered up her simple skirt and sprinted towards the direction Mrs. Mann had indicated.


    ...


    Carrying a person weighing around a hundred pounds for over ten kilometers was no arduous task for Glen in his current state. After making several inquiries, he finally managed to bring the injured lady to a private clinic.


    Inside the clinic, there were three doctors and two nurses. After the nurses carried the woman in, one of the doctors stepped forward and inquired,"Are you the family member of the injured, sir?"


    "No, I came across this lady on the road," Glen promptly shook his head and explained.


    "I see. Then, are you willing to bear the corresponding expenses, sir?"


    "Sorry, I don''t have any money with me. We''d better wait until the lady wakes up and let her handle it herself."


    "...Very well, sir."


    Subsequently, Glen lingered there for a while. He deemed it more appropriate to leave after the woman regained consciousness.


    Before long, a doctor informed Glen that the patient had awakened. He then rose to his feet and said,"In that case, I''ll take my leave now..."


    Just at that moment, a familiar figure burst into the clinic. The moment she entered, she seized Glen''s hand, her eyes brimming with tears and gasping for breath."Sir, did you just carry an injured lady here?"


    Lila? What is she doing here? Glen nodded, looking somewhat dazed.


    Dude Town was of moderate size. Many of the townspeople knew one another. Glen, carrying a critically injured, blood - soaked person while searching for a clinic on the streets, was a rather conspicuous sight.


    Lila had scoured the town for quite some time, her tears nearly dried up. Just when she was on the verge of despair, someone informed her about Glen. Hope flared up in her instantaneously. After memorizing Glen''s physical features, she raced towards the clinic, heedless of her labored breath and physical exhaustion.


    Receiving confirmation, Lila rushed headlong into the examination room.


    The moment she beheld the feeble figure on the bed, she hastened to the bedside and dissolved into a fit of sobs.


    "Mom..."


    The woman on the bed also clasped Lila tightly, weeping in kind."My poor child..."


    Glen stood outside with several doctors and nurses, observing the scene in silence.


    "What a touching sight!" One doctor exclaimed with a sigh.


    "Yes indeed..." The two nurses echoed, dabbing at their eyes.


    Glen alone stood off to the side, seemingly lost in thought.


    She is truly a remarkably beautiful girl. Her eyes, countenance, and nose are all exquisitely charming. No wonder the previous owner took notice of her and even knew her name so well... Glen reminisced about the scene just now, making evaluations in his mind.


    Presumably recalling that she had an benefactor, Lila exerted great effort to compose herself. She regulated her breathing, whispered something to her mother, and then advanced slowly towards Glen. Gazing at him with eyes red from weeping, she inclined her head and said,"Thank you ever so much, sir! Truly, I shudder to think what might have befallen us if not for you. So, would you be so kind as to share your address? I wish to pay a personal visit to express my gratitude. Please!"


    Gazing at this beautiful girl pleading with such heartfelt gratitude, Glen thought he really ought to thank Black Crow instead. However, explaining that would be rather cumbersome, so he dismissed the thought after a fleeting consideration.


    My home? You won''t want to go there. It might terrify you half to death... Glen initially intended to decline, but upon seeing her determined demeanor, he knew she wouldn''t give up easily. So, he nodded and said,"Bayek Town. Enter through the main gate and proceed straight ahead. You''ll come across a villa and a three - story mansion. The house nestled between them is mine."


    I''ll have the beast secretly safeguard her. There shouldn''t be any issues... Glen mused silently.


    Upon hearing this, Lila''s countenance was suffused with joy. She bowed deeply to Glen once more and said,"You are an incredibly kind gentleman."


    Hehe, you have no inkling of what awaits you... Glen was filled with mischievous thoughts.


    "Bayek Town?"


    The doctors and nurses around exchanged bewildered glances. They evidently had never heard of this town. Glen had anticipated this.


    Observing their perplexed expressions, Glen merely remarked that it was a rather secluded place and then promptly took his leave.


    The two towns are so close. I don''t believe no one here knows about it. As long as Lila makes thorough inquiries, she''ll surely find it.

 Chapter 8 The Basement

    When Glen returned to his doorstep, he sniffed the air slightly and determined that the black crow had been here.


    He took out the key from under a stone and opened the door of his house.


    The things were all placed behind the door. He knew that the black crow might not have gone in, but just put down the things and left directly.


    How simple it is to do things... With a sigh in his heart, Glen picked up the things and entered the house.


    He had to figure out a way to keep the pork he got in the morning for a longer time. There was no refrigerator in this world, so he decided to use the traditional method, which was to smoke the meat.


    It seemed that there was freezing magic in this world. He should find out about it if he had the chance, so that he wouldn''t have to worry about food preservation... Glen''s thoughts were wandering as he dealt with the things in the kitchen bit by bit.


    ...


    Today, Leila experienced despair that she would never forget. She couldn''t imagine how she would face life without her mother. Fortunately, by a stroke of luck, a kind gentleman saved her life.


    "My child, you must thank that kind gentleman well. In such a world, there are few people like him." Mrs. Derry, Leila''s mother, patted Leila''s hand and said, "I''m sure you''re a girl who knows how to repay kindness."


    "OK, Mom. I''ll ask about where Bayek Town is tomorrow. If possible, I''ll ask my friends to go with me." Leila replied to her mother in a gentle voice.


    "That''s fine. Just pay attention to etiquette. It''s better that your friends don''t do anything that will make a bad impression."


    "Don''t worry, Mom. They are all very polite people."


    While talking with her mother, Leila involuntarily recalled her impression of Glen in her mind.


    He was a thin young man. He seemed to be not much older than herself. Compared with the people around him, he had a kind of special temperament. His eyes were always calm and composed, and his clothes were as simple as hers. It was such a person who always made her recall unconsciously.


    She always felt that he was somewhat different. What was it exactly?... Just as Leila was gradually distracted, a word from her mother pulled her thoughts back.


    "Maybe we should consider moving..."


    There was tiredness on her mother''s haggard face.


    "Moving again?" Leila found it hard to accept. She had lived here for several years and knew many friends and neighbors. Moving meant separating from everything she knew well.


    They had moved twice before, and each time they had to adapt to the new environment again. It was unfair for a fifteen-year-old girl.


    "You know, too. Your father found us again. He almost killed me today. If it weren''t for the police patrolling nearby, I don''t know what would have happened." Mrs. Derry held Leila''s hands with both hands, and there was love and pity in her eyes.


    "I see, Mom..." Leila looked at her mother''s face with lingering wounds and the love and pity in her eyes for herself. Clearly, her mother was the one who was injured. What was her own little grievance?A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ...


    It was very late when he came back yesterday, and he also dealt with the kitchen, so Glen didn''t wake up until eleven o''clock in the morning.


    He rubbed his sleepy eyes and opened the window on the second floor. Then he saw the neighbor old man coming back from the direction outside the town, holding a Rottweiler puppy.


    This old man really liked dogs! Glen lay on the bedside and greeted the old man downstairs, "Good neighbor! Where did you buy that dog? It looks great!"


    Suddenly hearing such a loud voice on the quiet street of Bayek Town, the old man was startled. He looked fiercely in the direction of the sound. Seeing that it was Glen, his expression froze, and then he snorted and ignored him.


    Glen smiled and then retreated into the house to wash up.


    Suddenly remembering something, he whistled out of the window. Immediately, a huge beast rushed out of the fog in the distance and quickly came to the side of Glen''s house.


    The beast squatted below, looking like it was waiting for orders quietly. There was a focused light in its slightly glowing eyes.


    "Go and guard in the forest outside the town. If you meet a girl coming, protect her in the dark." Glen poked his head out and gave the order.


    The beast seemed to straighten its body, as if saluting. One could almost imagine that if it could speak, it would blurt out: "Yes, Sir."


    Then it dashed out of the town like the wind.


    Today, Glen intended to renovate the interior furnishings of the house, especially the fireplace. Since it was enclosed, it was not suitable for smoking meat, so he had to make some modifications.


    Glen had just started to break a corner of the brick - built fireplace when his sharp ears immediately detected an unusual sound coming from below.


    He put down the tool hammer and gently tapped on the floorboard.


    Dong, dong...


    After some probing, he located the source of the strange noise. Although it was subtle, he had indeed found it.


    Is there an empty space below? Glen''s face registered surprise. The previous owner had made no mention of a basement or anything of the sort when introducing the house.


    Driven by curiosity, Glen began searching the house for an entrance to the area below. He was reluctant to damage his own floor unless it was absolutely necessary.


    With some effort, he discovered a trapdoor hidden beneath a large wooden cabinet in the utility room.


    The trapdoor was wound with rusty chains, indicating that whoever had set them was extremely averse to anyone entering below.


    However, this was no obstacle for Glen. With a slight exertion of his werewolf strength, he snapped the chains and opened the trapdoor.


    A wooden staircase led downwards.


    A musty, decaying smell wafted up from below. Glen, with his keen sense of smell, wrinkled his nose, but he did not flinch.


    He fetched a kerosene lantern from the house, lit it, and then tiptoed down the wooden staircase through the trapdoor.


    As his feet touched the ground, Glen surveyed the scene in the dim light of the lantern.


    First, he saw countless rats scurrying and squeaking into the darkness. Then, there were several old bookshelves, the books on which had been gnawed to a state of disrepair.


    On a rotten wooden round table, there were sundry items. Glass - like bottles and jars lay scattered beneath the table, all broken, with their contents spilled out.


    Glen quietly explored this basement, making sounds of wonder from time to time. He had never imagined that there was such a place beneath his house.


    He casually picked up a relatively intact book from the bookshelf and opened it.


    "Holmorgan, what is the second substitute of... The seal of magic..." Glen struggled to read a passage. Finally, he closed the book and exclaimed, "Damn it! What the hell is this? It''s completely incomprehensible!"


    He put the book back on the bookshelf and rummaged through the items on the round table. They were all just drafts, containers, and such, nothing worthy of special attention. So, he continued to explore the basement.


    Since the area was not large, he soon finished the exploration.


    To Glen''s great disappointment, there was hardly anything of value here.


    However, he had just noticed another door and pinned his hopes on what lay behind it.


    I hope there are some good things inside... Standing in front of the door, Glen took a deep breath.


    The door was made of dark brown wood, adorned with ancient patterns. The doorframe was engraved with runes all around.


    Right above the door was something resembling a clock. However, this object had only one pointer, and the dial was divided into five evenly - spaced regions, inscribed with strange characters.


    At the moment, the pointer was pointing to the region directly above.


    Glen turned the doorknob. With a click, the door slowly opened. What Glen didn''t notice was that at the exact moment he opened the door, the character on the disk above that the pointer was indicating glowed faintly.

 Chapter 9: Kelladria

    A small settlement of ogres was gorging on their freshly hunted prey in the forest. At the center of their gathering stood a spire - shaped stone artifact.


    Roughly three meters in height and two meters in both length and width, one side of it bore a pattern resembling a door, giving the impression that this stone carving was more like a diminutive house with an otherworldly style.


    Moss and similar plants had taken root on the stone sculpture, a clear indication that it had been left untouched for a long time.


    The ogres had long since grown accustomed to the presence of this peculiar stone structure. Thus, they paid it no mind and devoted themselves wholeheartedly to their feast.


    At a particular moment when they were thoroughly enjoying their meal, the stone sculpture suddenly stirred to life!


    The side with the door - like pattern emitted a distinct creaking sound, characteristic of a wooden door.


    Creak¡ª¡ª


    Glen pushed open the door. Expecting to find a pitch - black chamber, he was instead met with a blinding glare that sent a sharp pain shooting through his eyes, which were accustomed to the darkness. He instinctively raised his arm to shield his eyes.


    Once his vision adjusted, he found himself in the heart of a dense jungle, surrounded by a horde of grotesque, repulsive humanoid creatures staring intently at him.


    "Er... Hello?" Glen twitched the corners of his mouth and offered a tentative greeting in a hushed tone.


    "Foo... Food!" An ogre, its speech slurred, bellowed, shattering the silence.


    In an instant, all the ogres in the vicinity dropped the meat in their hands, snatched up stone clubs and axes, and charged towards the intruding human.


    Quite a warm welcome, eh... Glen flexed his wrists, and sharp claws extended from the tips of his fingers...


    Moments later, after leaving behind several ogre carcasses, the remaining ogres were so terrified that they fled in all directions, severely wounded.


    Glen could have easily dispatched them all, but the stench of the accumulated corpses would have been overwhelming. So, he chose to cripple them and let them go. They likely wouldn''t survive for long anyway.


    Where on earth am I? Glen scratched his head, his eyes scanning the dense forest around him. Since he had only transformed his arm into a wolf - like state, his clothes remained unscathed, and there was no need to return home to change.


    He turned to look at the place from which he had emerged. It was beyond his wildest imagination that the door beneath his house would lead to such a place.


    He ran his hand along the opened door. One side was made of stone, while the other was of wood. Moreover, he noticed a ring of runes encircling his right wrist, which seemed to be connected to the door.


    The right hand was the one he had used to grip the doorknob when opening the door. Could it be that the mark was imprinted at that very moment? As Glen was pondering this, the door abruptly shut on its own.


    This caught him off guard. He immediately tried to pry open the crack of the door - like pattern, but to no avail.


    "This..." Glen gritted his teeth, his face contorted with frustration.


    Am I trapped here with no way back? No, stay calm... Glen took a few deep breaths to steady his nerves.


    He cast a glance at the runes on his right wrist and then began to feel around on the stone wall, probing for clues.


    Just as his hand touched a triangular pattern, the runes on his wrist glowed faintly, and the door swung open once more.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    This brought a sigh of relief to Glen. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.


    Now that he knew how to open the door, he wasn''t in a rush to leave.


    He surveyed the surrounding environment. To get a better view, he chose a direction with a towering mountain and set off to explore.


    Upon reaching the mountaintop, the scene that unfolded in the distance took him by surprise. At the far end of the sprawling jungle lay a city.


    It was the kind of city commonly found in the various regions of the kingdoms in this world. He couldn''t mistake the buildings, the castles, and the factories billowing black smoke.


    Have I reached the main urban area of the lord''s territory? This thought flashed through Glen''s mind in an instant, and it seemed highly probable.


    To confirm his suspicion, Glen made a hasty descent down the mountain. After all, there was no better way to find out than through direct experience.


    A jet - black tempest swept through the jungle, disturbing countless animals and magical beasts, yet none of them had any inkling of what it was.


    The speed Glen achieved with a slight werewolf transformation was more than sufficient to outdistance any creature in this jungle.


    The scent of humans wafted through the air. Before long, he had approached within a hundred meters of the city wall and could clearly make out the main road in the distance.


    Caravans and passers - by were a constant stream. There were also all manner of peculiar means of transportation, such as lizard - shaped magical beasts the size of a compact car, and large cats adorned with twin horns, among others.


    The city gates stood wide ajar. Soldiers, clad in armor and gripping muskets, maintained order.


    Glen reverted to his normal form, emerged from the shadows, and casually accosted a passing young man."Hey, friend. Could you tell me where I am? I got lost and ended up here quite by accident. Do me a favor."


    The young man cast a curious glance at Glen but eventually replied,"This is the city of Kelladria. You can''t possibly not know this place, unless you''re a wildling."


    Kelladria? This isn''t the urban area where Bayek Town is situated. Isn''t this the main city in the western part of the kingdom? It''s several districts away from Bayek! Kelladria... It appears to be the district closest to the royal capital... Glen racked his brain, trying to recall information about Kelladria. For a moment, he was so lost in thought that he forgot to respond to the young man.


    "Um... Are you all right, sir?"


    The young man waved his hand in front of Glen''s eyes, the look of bewilderment on his face intensifying.


    "Ah? Oh..." Glen felt a twinge of embarrassment. He cleared his throat and offered a casual explanation."Sorry, I just spaced out. You know, it''s easy to get distracted when you suddenly realize you''re in the main city of a district."


    "Good luck to you, sir." The young man let out a sigh. Evidently, he had no patience for Glen''s poorly - crafted excuse. With a slight bow, he walked away.


    Glen, with his thick - skinned demeanor, paid no heed to the young man''s attitude and remained absorbed in his own musings.


    The teleportation magic door reminded him of an animated movie. The previous owner of his house must have been quite remarkable. To be able to create such magic, they surely had to be a powerful mage.


    However, judging by the state of his basement, it was evident that no one had set foot there for a long time. That mage was probably long dead...


    Without attracting any attention, Glen made his way back into the dense forest. He had no intention of entering the city. There was no pressing need to. He could always do so in the future when he had both the means and the time.


    At the city gate, a sharp - eyed eagle perched on the shoulder of a police officer, and in a human voice, it exclaimed,"Damn it! I could have sworn I detected the scent of a werewolf."


    "That''s impossible. This area has been thoroughly scoured by the knights. Don''t be so jumpy," the police officer retorted.


    ...


    Today, Lila had dressed herself to the nines. She donned her most expensive dress, a sun hat perched on her head, and carried a bamboo basket filled with gifts painstakingly prepared by her mother. These were all precious food items for a family like theirs, making her look every bit like someone on a visit to relatives.


    However, while she was indeed going out, it wasn''t to visit kin.


    She called on several friends who lived nearby in the town, hoping to persuade them to accompany her. But they all found excuses to decline. The only one who had some free time turned ashen at the mention of Bayek Town.


    She was a dainty little girl with a sprinkling of freckles on her face. She half - closed the door and said, with a hint of trepidation, "Lila, listen to me. You absolutely mustn''t go to that place. I swear! If you knew just how perilous it is."


    "You know about that place?"


    "Of course I do. I once blundered into that area. It''s teeming with monsters. I saw them with my own eyes, lurking in the fog. If I hadn''t fled as fast as I could, you wouldn''t be seeing me now." The freckled girl shuddered at the recollection.


    Instead of being frightened, Lila let out a light laugh, covering her mouth with her hand. "Hehe... Bonnie, I think you must have been mistaken."


    Upon seeing Lila''s reaction, the little girl flushed scarlet. She put on a serious countenance and said, "Lila! You have to believe me! If you don''t, go and ask the grown - ups. They''ll surely tell you the same thing!"


    "All right, Bonnie. That''s enough. I really must be going." Lila stepped forward and gave Bonnie a gentle hug, then turned and walked away.


    In Lila''s opinion, if Bayek Town were truly as dangerous as Bonnie had described, it wouldn''t have remained so obscure and scarcely visited. Moreover, that kind gentleman lived there.

 Chapter 10 The Visitors

    "Lila! Lila! Don''t go!"


    Bonnie called out anxiously from where she stood. Finally, she summoned up her courage and rushed out of the door to join Lila.


    Lila smiled softly, her eyes downcast."What''s wrong?"


    Bonnie shot her an indignant glare."I''m just worried about your safety. What if you run into danger..."


    Seeing Bonnie''s conflicted expression, Lila decided not to tease her any further and instead changed the topic."How''s your review going? Our teacher said this exam is going to be quite challenging."


    Bonnie was successfully distracted. She tilted her head in thought before replying,"Apart from Elvish and math, which I still haven''t fully grasped, I''m doing fine with the rest. I just hope we don''t get another of those blasted herb diagram analyses. I''m certain that''ll be the biggest hurdle preventing me from passing."


    "Don''t worry, Bonnie. I can give you a good hand in class tomorrow. I have plenty of experience in this area..."


    As the two girls chatted, they gradually left Dude Town. Lila had already made inquiries about the general location of their destination. Moreover, with Bonnie as a guide, she wasn''t worried about getting lost.


    Since there was no carriage available to take them to Bayek, they had to make the journey on foot. This was quite a test for two girls in their mid - teens.


    As the road grew increasingly secluded, the two girls began to sense the unique atmosphere of Bayek Town¡ª¡ª a stillness tinged with an eerie quality...


    The girls'' lively chatter on the road gave way to a cautious demeanor.


    Lila felt a sense of relief that Bonnie was by her side. Otherwise, she wasn''t sure if she would have had the courage to continue alone.


    "I think we should turn back. This place is really dangerous..." Bonnie clung tightly to Lila''s arm, her head drawn in as she scanned the surroundings warily. She constantly felt that something in the nearby forest was watching them.


    "It''s okay, Bonnie. We''re almost there. I can already see the town," Lila said, attempting to sound composed despite her own unease. Her voice was so soft that only the two of them could hear.


    Hidden among the layers of tree shadows behind them, a single eye stared intently at the two girls, a hint of confusion evident in its gaze.


    The master said there would be one person. How did it turn into two? Which one is the person the master mentioned?


    It wasn''t just Bonnie who felt the sensation of being watched. Lila felt it too, and this feeling intensified the moment they stepped into the town. It seemed to emanate from all directions.


    The two girls looked around the town''s houses with caution. The buildings were in a state of severe disrepair, giving no indication that anyone lived there. Yet, the sense of being watched from the windows of some of the houses was overpowering.


    Lila was starting to believe Bonnie''s words. She wouldn''t be surprised if some strange and grotesque monsters emerged from somewhere.


    Since they had come this far, they might as well go and see the gentleman''s house. He wouldn''t have lied to me... With this decision made in her heart, Lila''s steps became more resolute.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Glen''s house was located on the outskirts of the town, so the two girls didn''t have to walk for long.


    However, before they could catch sight of Glen''s house, they heard his voice.


    A peculiar humming drifted towards them from ahead. Although the sound was extremely faint, it was easily discernible in the quiet town.


    "It sounds like his voice," Lila said, her face lighting up with delight.


    "Is that the gentleman who saved your mother?" Bonnie asked.


    "Yes." Lila took her friend''s hand and quickened her pace, heading towards the source of the sound.


    ...


    At Glen''s house.


    Having just returned from the basement, Glen was famished. He promptly set about preparing a meal.


    He was rather confident in his culinary skills. Even with limited resources, he could prepare a few decent dishes. The taste might be average, but compared to what the common folk in this world ate, it was far more palatable.


    As he handled the cooking utensils, he hummed a tune absent - mindedly, singing a few random lines every now and then.


    The sound drifted out through the window. Upon hearing it, the old man next door muttered under his breath, "That unruly lad is such a nuisance!"


    Then, he turned to the puppy that was eating, wearing a beaming smile. "Stay away from that fellow in the future."


    ...


    Just as he had placed all the steaming hot dishes on the table and was about to begin his meal, there came a sudden knock on the door.


    Glen furrowed his brows, a hint of puzzlement on his face as he made his way to the door.


    He gently cracked the door open and peeked outside. There stood Lila and a girl he didn''t recognize.


    The instant Lila laid eyes on Glen''s face, she was overjoyed. She lifted the hem of her skirt and curtsied gracefully. "Esteemed sir! I offer my greetings. I didn''t have the opportunity to introduce myself properly last time. My name is Lila, and this is Bonnie. We''ve met before."


    "I never expected you''d actually come. Please, come in." Glen was somewhat taken aback. He had assumed she wouldn''t dare to enter, thinking she''d be frightened off once she delved a bit deeper into the town. He had sent the beast out as a precaution, never imagining that the young girl would be braver than he''d anticipated.


    Lila, for her part, was rather surprised by Glen''s easy - going demeanor. It was a novel experience for her to encounter such casualness.


    "We apologize for the intrusion." The two girls brushed past Glen. During this, Glen took a closer look at the timid companion trailing behind Lila.


    She''s actually willing to accompany her friend here. Their bond must be quite strong... Seeing that everyone was inside, he casually closed the door with a gentle touch.


    The living room was somewhat dilapidated, carrying a faint musty odor that wasn''t overpowering. On the wooden table were still - steaming hot dishes, all of which caught the two girls'' attention.


    "Sir..."


    "Just call me Glen."


    "Mr. Glen, haven''t you had lunch yet? I''m truly sorry for disturbing your meal." Lila expressed her sincere apologies to Glen.


    "It''s of no consequence. I don''t give it a second thought. But since you''re here, why not join me? Sample my culinary skills." Glen waved his hand dismissively and made an inviting gesture.


    From the moment they met, the young girl before him had been impeccably polite, as if she were constantly on edge, fearing to displease him. He was merely slightly surprised by this, attributing it to the common etiquette norms of the local people.


    Upon hearing this, before Lila could utter a word, Bonnie''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    She didn''t notice, but Glen was quick to catch this.


    Heh, get ready to be won over by my cooking! Glen felt a twinge of pride and straightened his back just a bit.


    "Oh, this won''t do. It''s far too impolite! We..." Lila protested repeatedly, but Glen interrupted her.


    "No, no, no! Young lady, there''s nothing impolite about it. When I say it''s acceptable, it is. In my hometown, inviting guests to share a meal is the most fundamental courtesy. If you decline, I''d be extremely disappointed."


    Bonnie, who had been looking a bit downcast due to Lila''s refusal, now had her hopes rekindled upon hearing these words.


    "O - of course, we wouldn''t dream of disappointing you. We''d be delighted to join you." Lila''s expression was tinged with a hint of awkwardness, and a flash of surprise quickly disappeared from her eyes.


    One must understand that for a commoner family like theirs, ensuring sufficient food and clothing was already a struggle. Inviting guests to a meal was naturally a taboo, and guests, in turn, would be mindful not to consume the host''s provisions.


    Lila couldn''t fathom how idyllic and prosperous her host''s hometown must be to uphold such a custom.


    However, judging by the interior decor of his home, he didn''t seem particularly well - off. In fact, his abode appeared even shabbier than her own. Despite such circumstances, he still clung to this custom?


    Truly, he is a kind - hearted gentleman... Lila''s eyes held even more admiration.


    Glen arranged seats for the two girls and provided them with cutlery.

 Chapter 11 The Father

    The moment the first bite of food touched her lips, Leila couldn''t help but close her eyes. The taste was simply intoxicating. Although she managed to maintain her composure, it was evident that she was thoroughly enjoying it.


    As for Bonnie, perhaps due to her naturally exuberant nature, she didn''t hold back with her words of praise.


    "Oh! This taste! It''s simply wonderful!"


    These words filled Glen with an indescribable sense of pride, and he barely managed to keep the nonchalant expression on his face.


    "You two are still students, right? Is it a holiday today?" Glen asked casually as he picked up some food with his chopsticks.


    "Yes, sir. Bonnie and I are both students at Mays College. Today is indeed a holiday, but we have to go back to school tomorrow," Leila replied. Although she was eager to savor the delicious food like Bonnie, she was a polite girl and took the time to answer Glen''s question.


    "Oh~" Glen nodded slowly, then asked,"May I ask, does your curriculum include magic?"


    Upon hearing this question, Leila gave him a curious look. Even Bonnie lifted her chubby face, her eyes mirroring Leila''s expression.


    "To learn magic, one has to go to the Magic Tower and find a specialized tutor. Our college doesn''t offer magic courses, but it does cover some basic related knowledge," Leila explained in a gentle voice.


    "I''m not very familiar with this aspect," Glen said, looking a bit sheepish.


    "I see," Leila said, not pressing the matter further.


    This wasn''t Glen''s fault. There was truly no knowledge about this in the memory of the previous owner.


    The previous owner hadn''t attended school for more than a few years. As the son of a wealthy family, he had indulged in a life of luxury, squandering his family''s wealth. Who would choose to go to school?


    This had also led to his lack of understanding of many common - sense things.


    Before long, the three of them were full. Glen had a big appetite, so he had prepared a generous amount of food. He just needed to eat a bit less, and the rest was more than enough to entertain his guests.


    During the meal, their casual conversation had brought them much closer. The two young girls gradually relaxed and revealed their naturally lively personalities.


    Glen, too, was no longer as stern as he had been at the beginning. He occasionally cracked jokes that made the girls burst into laughter.


    "Mr. Glen''s lunch is really delicious. I''d do anything to be able to taste it every day," Bonnie mumbled contentedly, patting her stomach.


    "Who would be willing to cook for a glutton like you? If there was someone, you''d surely eat them out of house and home sooner or later," Leila teased in a timely manner.


    "I''d be more than happy to let you taste more dishes, but you need to have enough courage to come here," Glen added.


    Bonnie thought of the eerie atmosphere of this town and immediately shrank her neck.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Seeing the girl''s naive reaction, both Glen and Leila couldn''t help but laugh.


    After Glen cleared away the dishes and chopsticks, Leila said in a somewhat apologetic tone,"This isn''t a very perfect visit. My gratitude gift seems far from enough to match this wonderful lunch. My mother would definitely scold me if she knew."


    The basket Leila brought contained some fruits, vegetables, and bread, but no meat. In this era, the value of meat was quite high, which was why Leila said such things.


    "Expressing gratitude doesn''t depend on the value of the gift. It''s enough for me to feel your sincerity," Glen said, voicing his true thoughts. He really liked this well - behaved young girl. She was the first friend he had made in this world.


    Leila was deeply touched by his words.


    These words were rather ordinary. Anyone with a basic understanding of human relationships could say them. But here, they were thought - provoking.


    "I''ll keep your words in my heart forever," Leila said with a solemn expression.


    "I feel the same way." Bonnie echoed, equally touched.


    The three of them chatted casually for a few more moments. The two young girls occasionally inquired about the town, but Glen didn''t know much about it himself, so he could only tell them the truth.


    Finally, Glen noticed that they were ready to leave, so he took the initiative to see them off.


    "All right. It''s quite a distance from here to your homes. It would be troublesome if it gets dark on the way. You''d better head home now. Don''t make your families worry too much."


    Leila and Bonnie knew Glen''s words made sense, so they bid him a polite farewell.


    After seeing the two girls off, Glen secretly instructed the beast to safeguard them. Meanwhile, he had already decided on a way to earn money and was ready to put his plan into action.


    ...


    "Mr. Glen is such an interesting person. Perhaps we can interact with him more often in the future," Leila remarked as she walked along the quiet dirt path.


    "I think so too. However, Leila, I still believe this place isn''t safe. It would be better to come with a group of friends," Bonnie nodded in agreement and then offered a suggestion.


    "Hmm..." Leila pondered for a few seconds, then smiled. "Will you accompany me next time?"


    Bonnie rolled her eyes. "You should find a strong boy. The two of us together offer no sense of security!"


    "Pock? No way. He''s even more timid than you," Leila said, and the thought of the slightly chubby red - haired boy trembling in this place made her chuckle.


    Upon hearing this, Bonnie retorted, a hint of indignation in her voice. "I''m not a coward!"


    Thinking of Pock again, she asked in confusion, "But he''s always boasting about wanting to become a knight. How could he be so timid?"


    "You just don''t know him..." Leila was on the verge of revealing some embarrassing anecdotes about Pock when a familiar voice interrupted her.


    "Thank heavens, Leila. I''ve been waiting for you here for ages. Thank goodness you''re unharmed."


    A short middle - aged man with a dark brown beard approached from the front, trailed by two brawny men who were a head taller than him.


    The moment Leila laid eyes on this person, she froze, her tone tinged with surprise. "Dad..."


    The man was none other than Leila''s father, Bob.


    Bonnie glanced at the newcomer and then at Leila, at a loss for words.


    "My child, you have no idea how worried I was when I learned you were here. This place is perilous! Come on, follow your father. I''ll take you back home," Bob said, wearing an amiable smile as he beckoned.


    However, the two men behind him remained stone - faced, making the two girls extremely uneasy.


    "No, I won''t go back with you! You almost killed Mom!" Leila''s anger flared as she recalled her mother''s pitiful state in the clinic. Her tone was unwavering.


    Bob''s eyelids twitched, and his expression turned slightly rigid. But he quickly offered a helpless defense. "My dear child, it was just an accident. I was drunk at the time, and your mother was also at fault. She should have given me the money. Otherwise, such a thing wouldn''t have happened."


    "Enough, Bob. We don''t have time for this father - daughter drama. Let''s get this over with," one of the brawny men behind Bob interrupted impatiently and stepped forward, reaching out to seize the two girls.


    Sensing the ill intent of the approaching men, the two girls were filled with dread and turned to flee.


    But the two young girls were no match for the adult men. They had barely taken a few steps when two large hands grabbed each of their shoulders.


    A powerful force yanked them to the ground. They struggled to get up, but the two brawny men held them firmly and began dragging them back the way they had come.


    "Let us go, you brutes!"


    The two girls shouted at the top of their lungs.


    "Be a bit more gentle. After all, she''s my daughter," Bob called out in a barely audible voice.


    "Daughter? She ceased to be your daughter the moment you sold her to the boss."

 Chapter 12 Brother and Sister

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    The burly man''s words left Bob speechless. He refrained from further speech and stood by, coldly observing as the two delicate young girls were led away by the two brawny men.


    Despite the pleading look in his daughter''s eyes as she gazed at him, and despite still regarding himself as her father in his heart.


    "Bonnie, I''m truly sorry. I shouldn''t have brought you here..." Lila sobbed, whispering an apology to Bonnie in a low voice, seeing that her father was reluctant to come to their rescue.


    She was now filled with profound remorse. Had she known such a thing would occur, she would never have invited her friend along...


    Whether Bonnie heard her friend''s apology or not, she remained unresponsive, merely trembling and crying instinctively.


    "Grr..."


    A low growl, reminiscent of a fierce dog, echoed, causing all five individuals present to freeze in their tracks simultaneously.


    The two burly men instinctively turned their heads and beheld a sight that filled them with abject horror, causing them to loosen their hold on the girls, enabling the two to break free.


    Deep within the hazy forest, the outline of an astonishingly large beast was starkly clear. Its single eye, emitting an eerie glow, stared at the two men with palpable malice, as evidenced by the growl, which served as a warning similar to that of a fierce dog.


    Although the two men were underworld ruffians with blood on their hands and had heard tales of magical beasts, the experience of facing one in person was entirely different from what they had imagined. The sense that their lives were no longer fully within their control sent shivers coursing through their bodies.


    Bob, too, caught sight of the beast''s form. His lips quivered, and his crotch became damp. Immediately thereafter, he let out a terrified shout,"My God! Stay away!"


    The moment the shout rang out, Bob took off running. The two burly men, as if jolted awake from a dream, also fled at full speed, no longer paying heed to the purpose of their journey.


    Since breaking free from their restraints, Lila and Bonnie had clung tightly to each other, not daring to look at the surrounding environment. They only heard the shouts of the three men.


    They knew something had transpired to instill fear in the three men, but they were too afraid to look up and confirm.


    After a few seconds, it was Lila who summoned the courage to slowly lift her head. There was no one else around except the two of them. She attempted to look in the direction from which the growl had originated, but there was no sign of anything amiss there either.


    "W - we should go, Bonnie. Get up quickly." She exerted herself to help her terrified friend to her feet, patted the dust off her friend''s skirt, and then her own. Only then did they proceed towards Dude Town, on high alert.


    ...


    Inside the room.


    Glen was in the process of packing his things, preparing to take the beast into the deep forest surrounding Bayek Town to hunt, with the intention of selling the catch in Dude Town.


    This was the temporary means of income he had devised.


    Just as he finished packing the tools, he suddenly heard a faint noise outside the room. Glen set down his belongings and opened the door.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The beast''s fearsome visage appeared outside the door. Its single eye fixed on him, and thick saliva dripped down in a steady rhythm.


    "What''s the matter?" Glen inquired, raising an eyebrow.


    The beast licked its snout, opened its large mouth slightly, and emitted a series of unintelligible whines. It was both remarkably human - like and comical.


    Surely, others would be unable to understand what it was trying to convey, but Glen could.


    "Are you saying that those two girls encountered three men outside who intended to harm them, and you scared the three men away?" Glen ventured to put into words what he thought the beast meant.


    Finally, he slightly narrowed his eyes and murmured in a low voice, "Under normal circumstances, few people would come to this area, and it''s rather coincidental that they managed to block Lila and the others... Their target was likely either Lila or Bonnie. Oh well, as long as they''re unharmed, that''s the main thing."


    Looking up, he saw the beast still in place, gazing intently at him. Glen was somewhat perplexed, but noticing the eagerness in its eyes, he paused briefly in his speech and said, "You''ve done a remarkable job."


    Upon receiving the praise, the beast immediately manifested an extremely excited state, bounding around Glen''s front yard like an exuberant canine, leaping and prancing about.


    This transformation left Glen quite astonished. He hastened to tell it to halt, lest it damage his yard.


    So, this is the kind of beast you are... Glen, grasping the beast, was rendered speechless.


    The earlier commotion might have alerted some neighbors, for Glen felt several pairs of eyes fixated upon the place.


    He merely cast a casual glance at the house from which one of the gazes originated. Subsequently, he issued an order to the beast to wait for him outside the town. After it departed, he went to retrieve the tools he had prepared earlier.


    Inside the second - floor window of a two - story house, a puppet donning a blue vest let go of the corner of the curtain. The room once again lapsed into dimness, illuminated only by the faint candlelight on the table.


    "That new neighbor is far too noisy. He''ll disturb Aina," the puppet uttered in a strange voice, devoid of any intonation.


    "Parindus, you''re being overly stingy. It''s dreadfully dull here. Wouldn''t a bit of liveliness be a welcome change?" Another voice emerged, equally lacking in intonation, yet it was a charming female voice.


    "I''m showing concern for you, my dear sister. I can''t bear the thought of anyone harming you again. This is something I simply cannot countenance," the puppet in the blue vest advanced towards the wooden table, its joints emitting a creaking sound as they rubbed.


    "No one here will harm me. You''re making a mountain out of a molehill, Parindus. We ought to attempt to step outside. When the master crafted us, surely he didn''t envision us becoming recluses!" The other puppet, with distinct female characteristics, approached the candlelight, revealing her form.


    In comparison to Parindus, the puppet in the blue vest, Aina was evidently more lifelike, bearing a closer resemblance to a human. With delicate features, flowing blond hair, and an exquisitely tailored dress, she resembled a princess straight out of a fairy tale, a testament to the care lavished upon her by her creator.


    "Aina, I''m well - aware that you''ve grown weary of this existence over the years. However, until we receive news of the master, it would be prudent for us to avoid showing ourselves to outsiders," Parindus continued to persuade, his tone this time betraying a palpable sense of earnest entreaty.


    "How on earth can we expect to hear from the master if we remain cooped up in this enclosed space? Even if news of the master is circulating out there, how could it possibly reach us here? You blockhead!"


    Aina''s words left Parindus at a loss for a retort.


    Observing that her brother was rendered speechless, Aina softened her tone and whispered, "My dearest brother, the master might already be scouring the land for us. Even if we don''t go in search of her, we should at least take a stroll around the vicinity to gather information. If we keep holed up here, I might as well start growing mushrooms on my body..."


    Parindus was on the verge of saying that their bodies couldn''t grow mushrooms, but deeming the discussion futile, he relented and said, "Very well, but you may only wander around the immediate area. Under no circumstances are you to venture any further."


    "I love you, brother!" Aina''s lips planted a smacking kiss on Parindus'' face.


    ...


    Outside the town.


    Glen rode upon the beast, navigating through the dense forest. Ever since his arrival, he had noticed an abundance of animal footprints and droppings in the vicinity, so he surmised that hunting shouldn''t prove too arduous.


    With his werewolf constitution, no scent in the air escaped his nose. At this moment, he was tracking a herd of wild boars. He had committed their scent to memory from a previous encounter, making the search relatively effortless.

 Chapter 13 Hunting

    A keen nose was indeed convenient, but at times, it could be a torment, just like for Glen at this moment.


    He was in a marshland, and the stench of rotting corpses, animal feces, and other things assailed his nostrils, making him roll his eyes.


    "Really, these beasts just had to run into this kind of place..." Glen muttered under his breath, but his actions didn''t halt.


    He issued several commands through his connection with the beast, then dismounted and stepped into the deep mud.


    After his master had taken off all his things, the beast shot out like lightning and soon vanished from sight.


    Glaring at the stinking ground, Glen gritted his teeth. "All for the sake of money!"


    After giving himself a pep - talk, he held his breath, picked up the shovel he had prepared earlier, and started digging a trap.


    In fact, it wasn''t difficult for him to catch a few wild boars, but that would require him to transform, and he didn''t have any extra clothes.


    As the sunlight shifted, the tree shadows slanted. Glen quickly dug a three - square - meter pit and camouflaged it.


    His ears twitched. He knew the prey was approaching.


    The timing was perfect... With a sense of determination, Glen immediately found a hidden bush to hide in. During this time, he smeared a lot of mud on his body to mask his scent.


    A rumbling sound of trampling came from ahead, which made Glen slightly surprised.


    How large a herd would it have to be to make such a noise on the marshland?


    Soon, the answer was revealed, but it was far beyond his expectations.


    The first to come into view was the beast. It seemed rather flustered, barking repeatedly at Glen.


    What''s going on? Before Glen could think further, a huge human - shaped monster, five meters tall with skin as gray as rock, came chasing after the beast.


    It was completely naked, with only one hand grasping three howling black - haired wild boars tied up with thick ropes.


    "Ha - ha, you can''t escape. You''re mine..."


    The monster shouted in a rough voice, appearing clumsy and simple - minded.


    "Jump over!" Glen suddenly stood up from his hiding place and shouted loudly.


    The beast reacted swiftly, immediately receiving the command. With a crouch and a leap, it neatly cleared the hidden pit and landed on the other side.


    The chasing giant, without thinking, stupidly stepped onto the trap. With an "ouch," its massive body tumbled into the pit.


    "Damn it! This damned pit. Abu hates you!"


    Seemingly hurt from the fall, the huge monster kept cursing.


    Glen had completely emerged from his hiding place and came to the side of the panting beast. He furrowed his brows and asked, "What happened?"


    The beast hung its ears and whined softly, looking very aggrieved.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    After listening quietly for a while, Glen understood the situation.


    Everything had been going according to plan. The beast had successfully surrounded several wild boars and was driving them towards here. But this monster had emerged halfway, scattered the herd, snatched three of them, and then kept chasing the beast.


    Learning of this, Glen was a bit angry. He walked to the edge of the pit and shouted, "Stop yelling! Big guy, why did you steal my prey?!"


    The suddenly - raised voice successfully caught the giant''s attention. It turned its ugly head and looked at Glen. Seeing a tender - skinned human, it became excited and said in a gruff voice, "What a lucky day. I''ve got a snack to eat!"


    "A snack? Then come and get it?" Glen sneered.


    The giant felt Glen''s contempt. How dare a puny piece of food look down on it?!


    "You''ve made Abu unhappy! Abu will crush you and eat you!" Its thick limbs thrashed in the pit, sending mud flying everywhere, but no matter what it did, it couldn''t climb out, only expending its energy in vain.


    Glen remained standing where he was. When the giant quieted down, he said with a mocking smile, "I suggest you conserve your energy, big guy. How about we make a deal? You give me the three prey in your hands, and I''ll get you out of here."


    Panting heavily, Abu heard this and immediately protected the prey, looking vigilant. "These are Abu''s! No one can take them. Otherwise, I''ll eat you!"


    "You were the one who stole them from me in the first place! Why do you claim they''re yours?"


    "I say they''re mine, so they are! Everything in this forest is mine. I''m the king here! Now, you should be mine too!" Perhaps enraged, the giant no longer referred to itself by name.


    "According to your logic, then if I declare that this place is mine today, it would be mine? You dim - witted oaf! Hand over the prey at once!"


    "They''re mine! They''re mine! I won''t give them to you!" Abu put on a stubborn and unruly look.


    Glen''s patience ran out, and he said bluntly, "If you don''t give them to me, you can just wait to be buried here!"


    The giant, which had regained some of its strength, was about to struggle again when it suddenly realized that its body had somehow sunk more than halfway into the marsh, making it even more difficult to extricate itself.


    Only then did it understand what Glen meant by being buried here.


    Looking up, Abu was horrified to find a man and a beast vigorously shoveling mud into the pit!


    "Stop at once! Abu is scared! Abu doesn''t want to be buried alive!" it shouted, its voice tinged with anger.


    "Hand over the prey! Then I''ll consider rescuing you!" Glen didn''t even turn his head.


    "That''s impossible! You good - for - nothing fool! Have the guts to engage in a real duel!"


    The giant attempted to use a clumsy goading tactic to enrage Glen, but it only made Glen laugh. He simply couldn''t be bothered to respond.


    The lack of a response didn''t mean Abu would stop. It rummaged through all the most offensive words in its mind, but it was just the same few words over and over again, having no effect at all.


    Seeing that the thick, black mud had almost reached its chest, Abu finally panicked. Its tone was no longer as forceful as at the beginning. "Hey, perhaps we can talk this over. Abu can give up the prey! Please stop quickly!"


    Glen stopped his swinging shovel in a timely manner, turned around, and looked at Abu with a faint smile. "Throw the prey up here, and I''ll get you out."


    "No, you have to get Abu out first!"


    "You''re in no position to negotiate. Either hand over the prey or be buried alive!"


    "Damn it..." Abu muttered a curse under its breath. After struggling internally for a long time, as if having made up its mind, it reluctantly said, "Fine, Abu trusts you. You must keep your promise and get Abu out."


    With that, the giant''s huge arm swung, and the three black pigs, whose vital signs were uncertain, were flung beside Glen, splashing a mess of mud.


    Glen stepped forward to check on the three black pigs. He saw no external injuries, and they were breathing. Perhaps they were just scared unconscious.


    "Wait. We''ll dig away the mud around you, and you should be able to climb out on your own." Glen said.


    He highly valued his promises. He wouldn''t break them easily unless the stakes were high enough.


    He directed the beast to dig at several key points around the trap, not getting too close to the giant. This had been considered during the trap - setting, and it could quickly drain most of the marsh.


    Feeling that it could exert its strength, Abu was overjoyed and started struggling on its own. It was clearly much easier than before.


    When its arm could reach the edge of the trap, it could already climb out by itself, and Glen and the beast stopped working.


    "All right, big guy. I hope there won''t be any more unpleasantness like today. Well, we should be on our way now."


    Glen dusted the mud off his hands and said indifferently.


    Abu was sitting on the edge of the trap. Hearing this, it looked at Glen but didn''t reply.


    Was it an illusion? Glen seemed to see mockery in its eyes.


    What happened? Glenn didn''t think much about it. Just as he was about to order the beast to drag the prey away, a loud noise suddenly sounded in the quiet forest, startling Glen and the beast.

 Chapter 14 Your Life for This

    Glen turned his head in shock to see the bellies of the three black pigs burst open. Filthy blood splattered across the ground, drenching both Glen and the beast.


    The giant''s loud, grating laughter ensued. Pointing at Glen and the beast, it bellowed in a coarse voice, "Hahaha... You foolish human! Even if I destroy them, you won''t get a single one. Hahaha..."


    The pungent odor and sticky sensation on his body made Glen acutely uncomfortable. He stood as if rooted to the spot, maintaining his shocked, turned - head stance for over a dozen seconds. Only when the giant''s words faded did he stir.


    Gently, he wiped the blood from his face and hair, then turned back to fix Abu with an unemotional stare.


    The beast, too, bared its fangs menacingly at the giant, its ire palpable.


    "What are you glaring at me like that for? I did it. What can you possibly do about it? Abu is mighty! You''re no match for Abu!"


    Abu rose to its feet, looking down at Glen with unbridled glee.


    "What can I do? I can take your life!"


    With these words, the earth beneath Glen erupted, sending dirt flying. Sparse black hair sprouted on his body, his features contorted into a fearsome visage, and his claws and fangs became prominent. This was a partial werewolf transformation, maximizing his combat prowess without damaging his attire.


    Abu had anticipated an attack, yet the speed of this onslaught caught it off - guard. Before it could react, searing pain shot through its eyes, and its vision was consumed by a sea of blood.


    Blinded, it was seized by overwhelming panic. One hand flew to cover its eyes while the other flailed its fist wildly, but to no avail. Agonizing, tearing pain coursed through its arms, chest, abdomen, and back.


    "No! Cease! You damned, bothersome human! Abu is in excruciating pain!"


    Glen paid no heed to its cries. He was intent on finding the softest part of the giant''s hide. After some experimentation, he determined that the skin on its abdomen was the most yielding, though scarcely softer than rock.


    As his claw attacks concentrated on this area, Abu was overcome with a sense of panic and dread like never before. It was on the verge of being disemboweled alive!


    "Please stop! Abu was wrong! No!"


    In the end, the giant toppled back into the very pit that had recently held it captive, consumed by boundless terror.


    Glen cast one final glance at the selfish and arrogant giant, then turned, flicked the still - warm blood from his hands, and furrowed his brow. "Why does everything seem to go awry?"


    He examined the three deceased black pigs once more. The pungent stench was overpowering; they were clearly inedible. Presumably, the giant had employed some sort of curse.


    He then looked at the approaching beast and sighed. "That''s enough for today. Let''s head back."


    ...


    As he neared his dwelling, Glen spotted a familiar figure. It was Black Crow, standing outside the front yard of Glen''s house, a bulging cloth bag in hand, as if he had been there for some time.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Taking a few more steps, Black Crow sensed Glen''s presence and turned. His face remained as impassive as ever.


    "Mr. Black Crow, are you seeking me?" Glen inquired.


    "Yes, I was merely passing by and thought it proper to offer my greetings."


    "Ah? Oh..." Glen couldn''t help but feel a twinge of oddness. He jested, "You''re quite an interesting fellow, sir. Is that something you purchased in Dude Town? Didn''t you visit there yesterday?"


    Black Crow glanced down at the cloth bag. "My wife has had a rather hearty appetite of late. What I bought yesterday was clearly insufficient. I need to stock up more."


    "Are you married? Do convey my regards to your wife. I regret that I can''t pay a visit at the moment." Glen was taken aback.


    "I will. I mentioned you to her yesterday, and she advised me to interact with you more often." After saying this, Black Crow hesitated, as if on the verge of saying something. Before Glen could prompt him, he continued, "Have you encountered any danger?"


    "Ah?" Glen was taken aback by this question, then he gave a wry smile. "Thank you for your concern, but I haven''t encountered any danger. It was just a minor mishap."


    Glen''s blood - stained appearance did give the impression of having been in a perilous situation, so it was no wonder the other man asked. However, Glen didn''t feel like elaborating. All he wanted was to take a bath and change his clothes... Well, he had no clothes left.


    "If you ever find yourself in danger, don''t hesitate to come to me. I''ll help if I can." Having said this, Black Crow turned around, preparing to leave.


    Glen had initially intended to call out to Black Crow and ask for some clothes, but considering the man''s style of dress, he dismissed the idea.


    "See you." In the end, Glen could only offer a polite farewell.


    Just as he was about to enter his house, still fretting over the lack of clothes, he caught a glimpse of a pair of eyes in the window of the neighbor old man''s house from the corner of his eye. His eyes lit up. "The problem of clothes is solved."


    ......


    By the time Lila and Bonnie returned to Dude Town, night had fallen. Throughout the journey, they were filled with dread of encountering Bob and the others again. They were terrified of experiencing such a harrowing ordeal a second time.


    "Lila, you must stay away from that demon. He''s not a fit father. We should call the police!" Bonnie, having recovered from the shock, took Lila''s hand and suggested.


    Upon hearing this, Lila was momentarily distracted. She wanted to refuse. After all, he was her father, bound to her by blood. If she sent him to prison, would she be a good daughter? Nevertheless, she decided to call the police.


    "All right, let''s do it right away."


    "Lila, what if they aren''t caught? Will they come after us for revenge?" Bonnie asked, a hint of unease in her voice.


    "This..." Lila was also taken aback. It was indeed a possibility.


    "If they find us again, they''ll try to take us away. I''m so scared..." Bonnie said, starting to wipe away tears.


    "Don''t worry, Bonnie. Have you forgotten about Berlin in the town? As long as we stay in the town, those scoundrels wouldn''t dare to do anything extreme. Besides, school starts tomorrow. We can stay at school. It''ll be safer there." Lila embraced the poor girl, even though she was terrified herself.


    ...


    "What are you here for again? There isn''t much food left in my kitchen. You have to leave me some, don''t you?"


    The old man looked at Glen, who had sauntered into his house without hesitation, trying to sound fierce but actually being rather timid.


    However, Glen showed no awareness of being an outsider. He stroked his chin and surveyed the old man''s home decor as if it were his own.


    "There''s no need to be so vigilant. We''re acquainted, after all. I just came to borrow a piece of clothing from you."


    "Clothing?" The old man was astonished.


    "Look at me. I have no other clothes to change into. As my kind neighbor, you wouldn''t refuse, would you?" Glen said, wearing a broad smile.


    He didn''t feel the slightest bit of pity. This old man had bullied the previous owner quite a bit, acting like a total bully. For someone like him, Glen thought it was quite justifiable to be a bit domineering.


    Instead of getting angry at Glen''s request, the old man felt a sense of relief. After all, this was a demand he could meet. If Glen had made more stringent demands, he would likely have been unable to resist.


    "Wait here." With that, the old man climbed the wooden stairs to the second floor.


    Glen sat downstairs, bored. His keen hearing allowed him to catch some movement upstairs. The old man was whispering, "Don''t make a sound, dear. The guy downstairs is dangerous. I''ll make you something to eat after he leaves."


    Does he think I''d bully a puppy? This old man... The tender tone made Glen want to laugh.

 Chapter 15 Glas

    After approximately ten minutes, the old man descended from the second floor, holding a set of brown clothing in his hand. He said in a low voice,"These are the smallest - sized clothes I have. You wouldn''t be able to fit into any of the others."


    "Thank you, my dear neighbor." Glen took the clothes. He knew that given the old man''s height and build, it would be difficult to find clothes that fit him perfectly. But having something was better than nothing.


    He saluted, then opened the door and left.


    The old man stared in the direction Glen had gone until long after his figure had disappeared. Then he let out a long sigh."That annoying brat..."


    ...


    Having obtained the clothes, Glen almost jogged back to his house. He heated some water, then rushed into the washroom, filled the bathtub, and then removed the clothes that made him uncomfortable and lay down in the warm water.


    I wonder where this water comes from. There''s no need to pay for it, and it''s always available. I remember that in most towns like this, there''s usually a place similar to a water and power department. I don''t know if this town has one. But then again, this town is strange to begin with, so it''s probably normal that the water supply is constant... Glen couldn''t help but think as he bathed, becoming increasingly intrigued by this town.


    After a refreshing scrub, Glen felt much more refreshed. He put on the clothes the old man had given him. As expected, they were a bit large, but it was acceptable.


    He tidied up the washroom a bit, lit the kerosene lamp, and sat in the living room, his mind constantly pondering. Today''s experiences had been rather eventful and, in short, not going well. He could only hope that everything would go smoothly tomorrow.


    There were no mobile phones, no entertainment, and there wasn''t much to do at night, so Glen went to bed early, planning to wake up early the next day.


    At first, he had trouble falling asleep. Going to bed so early made him a bit too energetic. Fortunately, he finally drifted off to sleep.


    Rustle...


    A sound from outside reached Glen''s ears as he slept. He was a light sleeper and soon slowly opened his eyes.


    He gently pulled back the covers and got out of bed quietly.


    He remembered that on the first night after his transmigration, there had been a similar sound. He wondered what was outside.


    Could it be another monster like Abu? The previous owner had lived here for so long without incident. He was really lucky... Glen thought randomly. Soon, he reached the window.


    His gaze passed through the crack of the window, looking out onto the street. The darkness didn''t pose a problem for Glen. He could see everything below clearly.


    Without having to search deliberately, he quickly identified the source of the sound.


    It was an extremely slender and long creature. Without its four limbs, it would resemble a snake more. Its body was pale white, and its head was relatively round. At the moment, it was carefully rummaging through something in his yard.


    What on earth is this thing? Glen felt a headache coming on. He was almost speechless from the absurdity of this place.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    This creature had probably been here for quite some time. Since the previous owner had always been fine, it meant that this thing wouldn''t attack residents easily. So, I probably don''t need to pay attention to it... After a brief contemplation, Glen finally decided to ignore it and went back to bed to continue sleeping.


    As expected, no danger occurred that night. Glen slept soundly until dawn.


    Today, he still decided to go hunting. Although yesterday''s experiences had left him a bit frustrated, he wasn''t so easily discouraged.


    This time, there were no unexpected incidents. The hunting went smoothly. He and the beast caught eleven black pigs and another elk - like creature. It was quite a bountiful harvest.


    He randomly selected one, killed it, and made a wooden cart to carry it out of the dense forest. The remaining prey were left in the trap, guarded by the beast.


    Although pulling the cart wasn''t too strenuous for Glen, he still felt a bit shabby doing it.


    If I wasn''t worried that the beast would scare people, I wouldn''t... He grumbled in his heart, but his pace wasn''t slow.


    Since he wasn''t sure if he could sell the prey, it was best to reach Dude Town as early as possible. That way, he could at least get home before it got completely dark.


    ...


    At this moment, Bob and the two brawny men had just arrived in Dude Town not long ago. The scare from yesterday had made them afraid to keep running on the dim path, so they found a hidden cave and spent the night there.


    This caused them to miss the two girls who came later.


    After a night of fear, they set off early the next day, walking briskly back to the town under the rising sun.


    They were very low - key in the town, not doing anything to draw attention. They merely walked through one street after another until they reached the entrance of a dark alley.


    This place was frequented by small - time hooligans and beggars. It was evident that the law - enforcement officers rarely, if ever, patrolled here.


    There were many such places in the town, and it was easy to get away if they were caught.


    The few men made their way through the alley with great familiarity. Ahead, there was a bustling room, and the commotion inside could be heard from afar. Outside, two burly men stood guard, their postures rigid.


    The guarding burly men saw the approaching trio and, seemingly already aware of their identities, didn''t stop them, allowing them to enter the house.


    The noisy room was filled with people drinking. They were talking loudly, spouting foul language, and their behavior matched their appearance perfectly.


    The arrival of Bob and his companions didn''t attract much attention.


    "We''re back. Please inform Lord Glas," one of the brawny men who came with Bob said to a man with a small mustache standing in the corner.


    The man with the mustache swept his eyes over the newly - arrived group, nodded, and then entered the inner room.


    After a few minutes, the man with the mustache came out again and said to the group, "His Lordship asks you to go in."


    Upon hearing this, the three men immediately tensed up, trying to figure out how to explain themselves to avoid punishment.


    However, what was coming was inevitable. When the three men faced the strong figure standing in front of the fireplace, all the well - thought - out words in their minds became jumbled.


    "So, because you saw a monster, you gave up the target that was within your grasp and fled back like a homeless dog?"


    The deep - toned voice made the three men, who were in the midst of a flustered explanation, immediately stop talking. They lowered their heads and trembled incessantly.


    The strong figure turned his face, revealing his terrifying visage: red eyes, fangs protruding from his lips. He bore a striking resemblance to the green - skinned orcs in the World of Warcraft, but there were no orcs in this world, and he certainly wasn''t one.


    Although they had seen Glas''s face more than once, each time it was as shocking as the first time.


    "Please, you must listen to our explanation! Lord Glas, I''ve never seen such a monster. It gave me a terrifying feeling. It was even stronger than a lion! If we hadn''t escaped in time, we would all have died!"


    "All I know is that you''ve botched everything." Glas''s voice was calm as he gave a subtle signal to the several burly men standing by his side.


    Receiving the instruction, the burly men dragged Bob and his companions out. According to the rules, those who failed to carry out their tasks would have to pay the price of one finger. If it weren''t for the shortage of people, the punishment would be a hundred times more severe.


    Glas completely ignored the pleas of the three men.


    "How much more life - energy do you need?" He suddenly uttered an enigmatic sentence.


    At this moment, there should have been no one else in the room except him.


    "The more, the better, my reliable friend. You''ve already experienced the feeling of power, haven''t you? Find more young lives and sacrifice them to me. When I fully awaken, I will surely lead you to the highest position," a hoarse voice suddenly sounded in the room, answering Glas''s words.

 Chapter 16 Selling Meat

    "I will. However, it has become quite difficult to find children outside. We''ll have to target the townspeople. But with Berlin around, it''s rather challenging to take action..." Glas sighed.


    "Hmph, those damned knights. In the previous era, they were a bothersome lot. They not only caused considerable trouble for those esteemed individuals but also brought me numerous hardships. Nevertheless, the heavens are just. Those extremely powerful figures vanished one after another. It''s ironic that I, who was rather inconspicuous at that time, have managed to endure until the present," the voice seemed to be immersed in recollection.


    "So, what should we do?"


    "It''s quite straightforward. We merely need to wait. Those knights will depart eventually, and that will be the opportune moment for us to act."


    "We shouldn''t be overly conspicuous either. Those police officers are still rather formidable to deal with." Glas nodded. Then, upon recalling what his subordinates had reported moments ago, he murmured,"Bayek... It''s an odd place. Should I dispatch someone to investigate?"


    "It''s advisable not to invite more trouble. There''s an unknown force in that place. I''m certain my intuition is correct."


    "Very well, I''ll follow your advice."


    ...


    In Dude Town, on Central Street.


    Today, Eim, as was his custom, set up his stall. He placed the raw meat that he had prepared the previous day on a square wooden board and hung it on the awning frame.


    It was already noon. The other stalls selling fruits and bread had been set up long before the sun had risen, demonstrating far more industriousness than him.


    However, Eim wasn''t concerned about his business. As one of the few butchers in the town, it was the townspeople who vied to offer him their copper coins.


    As expected, scarcely had Eim set up his stall when several townspeople who had been loitering nearby hastened to gather around.


    "I''d like two bellas of chicken, thank you!"


    "Three bellas, please. I''m counting on you."


    Bella was a unit of weight in the Zern Kingdom. One bella was approximately equivalent to one pound.


    "Quiet down, all of you! One at a time, or I won''t sell to you!"


    "Here you are. Stop looking! This is the amount for two bellas. Be off with you!"


    "And yours. Don''t waste my time. There are others waiting."


    Eim''s demeanor was abysmal. He treated his customers with utter disregard, relying on the fact that the townspeople were dependent on the meat he provided.


    The townspeople who were rebuked by him were, naturally, deeply resentful in their hearts, yet they dared not utter a single word.


    As time passed, the raw meat in Eim''s stall was dwindling. He knew that he could conclude his work with ease once again today.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "How much do you want this time? Hurry up. I''m eager to rest!" Eim had just seen off the previous customer and was looking down, arranging the remaining raw meat, when he addressed the person standing in front of the stall.


    "I''m not here to buy meat. I''m here to sell meat," a young voice responded.


    Eim looked up in bewilderment and beheld a slender young man. He had regular features, clear - eyed, and his clothing, though somewhat loose, revealed an excellent body proportion. He stood with his back ramrod - straight.


    "Sell meat?" Eim thought he had misheard.


    This young man was none other than Glen. He stepped aside to display the black pig he had just brought.


    "Just hunted. It''s still very fresh," Glen offered an explanation.


    Eim wiped his hands on his soiled leather apron, walked around the stall to the black pig, and scrutinized it meticulously, touching it from time to time.


    "This is a black pig?"


    "Yes, sir."


    Eim made his way back to the shop, casting a disdainful glance at Glen."Thirty copper coins. That''s what I''ll pay for this black pig."


    "What? You charge forty copper coins for a single chicken, and for this large black pig, you''re only offering me thirty?!"


    "It''s forty - two copper coins, lad. Each of my chickens costs forty - two copper coins," Eim added gravely.


    "May I ask why? Although black pork is rarely sold in the market, it surely doesn''t merit such a meager price," Glen inquired, attempting to contain his patience.


    "There''s no reason. I set the price, and that''s final. It can''t be otherwise. If you don''t sell it to me, you won''t find anyone else to buy it," Eim said indifferently, as if certain he had Glen cornered.


    "Have you perhaps never been on the receiving end of a beating?" Glen retorted coldly, folding his arms across his chest.


    "Do you think you can lay a hand on me, lad? Not only are you of slight build, but the local police station in our town isn''t just for show," Eim sneered.


    "Well, I wonder if your skull is as hard as this." With that, Glen thrust a finger into the ten - centimeter - thick wooden board in front of him. The intense friction caused the edges of the hole to emit wisps of blue smoke.


    Eim''s eyes nearly popped out. He swallowed hard a few times, rendered speechless.


    "You''d better hope I don''t run into you outside," Glen said as he pulled the cart. He wasn''t overly enraged; he''d seen many such people in his past life. Given a chance to teach him a lesson, he''d soon be in line. Making a scene now would only cause trouble, and turning his prey into money was his top priority.


    "Hmph, arrogant fool," Eim muttered under his breath, thinking to himself: I''ll just stay within the town.


    He stole a cautious glance at Glen''s retreating figure. Assured that he hadn''t been heard, he resumed attending to his customers.


    Glen, of course, heard his muttering but paid it no mind.


    This time, an elderly woman with a head of silver - white hair approached. Her back hunched, she tremulously retrieved a few scattered copper coins from her pocket. Looking up at the tall Eim, she said,"This is all I have. Please give me two bellas of chicken."


    Eim snatched the copper coins, gave them a cursory count, and exclaimed,"No way! With this amount, you can get at most one bella of chicken!"


    "These copper coins should be enough to buy more than one bella of chicken. This is all I have. Please, give me two bellas of meat. I''ll be truly grateful," the old woman pleaded earnestly.


    Eim remained unmoved. He roughly stuffed the cut chicken into the cloth bag the old woman had prepared.


    "Take it and be off. Don''t disrupt my business."


    "Please, give me a bit more. My grandchildren are growing, and they need this."


    No matter what she said, Eim didn''t budge. Instead, his expression grew increasingly impatient.


    Glen hadn''t gone far. Having been observing the situation, he couldn''t bear to watch any longer. He set down the cart and strode back.


    Just as Eim was on the verge of losing his temper and taking action, he caught sight of Glen approaching from afar. Instantly, he lowered his head, trembling.


    "Madam, you''re looking to buy meat, I take it?" Glen asked softly.


    The old woman, her face etched with worry, looked up and saw Glen''s youthful face.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m also in the meat - selling business. Why not buy from me? I can assure you it''ll be much cheaper," Glen said in a gentle and soothing tone.


    "But I''ve run out of copper coins," the old woman said, rummaging through her clothes, her worried expression unchanged.


    Glen smiled. Under the old woman''s astonished gaze, he slapped the wooden board where the meat was placed and called out loudly to Eim,"How many copper coins did she give you just now?"

 Chapter 17 Plucking Pig Hair Bare - handed

    Eim was startled by the sound of the slapped wooden board. Hearing Glen''s question, he stammered,"T - twenty - one copper coins..."


    "Twenty - one? For just one bella of chicken? You''re quite the ''excellent'' seller," Glen exclaimed in feigned surprise, followed by a cold sneer.


    Eim, though taunted, dared not utter a word, yet his mind was filled with a stream of curses.


    Suddenly, a hand swiftly reached into Eim''s pocket where the copper coins were kept and just as quickly withdrew. Eim looked up in astonishment and saw Glen counting something in his hand.


    "Those are my copper coins..." He had barely spoken when a glance from Glen silenced him.


    "Exactly twenty - one copper coins. Madam, please take these," Glen said as he carefully placed the copper coins in the outstretched palm of the old woman, then returned the bag of chicken to Eim.


    "Come over here. I''ll sell you more affordable meat," Glen said, gesturing with his hand. The old woman followed him, looking dazed and bewildered.


    They approached the black pig. The ugly creature made the old woman hesitate involuntarily, unsure whether she should consume its meat.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! Come and take a look! Today, something beneficial to everyone is about to happen here! Whether you believe it or not, there''s no harm in coming to observe..." Glen suddenly shouted to the surroundings. In an instant, he attracted the attention of those around. Whether they were shopping, sitting in carriages, or simply passing through Central Street, all their eyes turned towards him.


    When a sufficient crowd had gathered, Glen stopped shouting and said in a clear voice,"Ladies and gentlemen, whether you''ve ever been troubled by the price of meat or not, you surely hope to purchase cheaper raw meat, right? And now, I''m presenting such an opportunity. I''ll charge only four copper coins per bella of meat!"


    Upon hearing this, the crowd inevitably started whispering among themselves, waiting intently for what was to come.


    Eim, on the other hand, looked over immediately, his expression extremely unpleasant.


    "Four copper coins per bella? That''s indeed a very low price, but that''s a black pig, isn''t it? Can the meat be any good?"


    "You can buy a bit and try it at home. It''s not expensive anyway."


    After a brief pause, Glen listened intently to the people''s discussions for a while. He was confident. He had tasted the black pig''s meat. Although it wasn''t castrated, it had no obvious fishy smell, and the taste was definitely acceptable.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, next, I''ll perform a unique skill for you. Please keep your eyes wide open and watch closely: plucking pig hair bare - handed..."


    Before the"audience" could react, Glen had already taken action. A layer of fine hair grew on his hands to protect his palms, which no one else noticed.


    His arms moved as fast as a blur. Regardless of whether this speed was actually effective, the visual effect was quite spectacular. The crowd let out several exclamations.


    The sound of pig hair being plucked from the skin continued non - stop, and small piles of pig hair gradually accumulated around the cart. People also witnessed the originally black - haired black pig turn into a hairless, smooth one.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Glen''s palms were like sandpaper, easily scraping off the tiny pig hairs in hard - to - reach places. The hair - plucking performance took only a little over ten minutes.


    Finally, he swept the pig hair off the cart, presenting a clean and smooth fat pig to everyone.


    Glen faced the audience, his lips curving into a smile as he bowed. He was greeted with enthusiastic cheers and applause.


    "Brilliant!"


    "A perfect performance!"


    "Unbelievable!"


    The old woman whom Glen had invited also clapped vigorously, her wrinkled face beaming with a look of amazement.


    After enjoying the moment for a while, Glen straightened up, a warm smile still on his face.


    "All right, thank you all. Truly, the performance is over. Now, let''s get back to business. I''ll sell the meat to this madam first. You can watch. If you need any, don''t miss out." He beckoned to the old woman.


    As the elderly woman approached, Glen inquired, "Madam, pray tell, how much meat do you wish to purchase?"


    "I... I would like to buy meat worth twenty - one copper coins."


    "That amounts to a little over five bellas. Well, since you are my first customer, I shall bestow an additional bella upon you as a gift. Thus, you shall receive six bellas!"


    With all eyes upon him, Glen retrieved the dagger that had been fastened to his waist throughout. He deftly butchered the black pig and then borrowed a scale from the adjacent fruit stall. The scale, semi - circular in shape, appeared rather cumbersome, yet its precision was dependable.


    A full six bellas of pork was placed in the elderly woman''s arms, and she nearly failed to catch it.


    "It seems rather cumbersome for you to carry in this manner. Allow me to bind it together for you. It would be more convenient if you were to carry it on your back," Glen remarked, noticing the woman''s struggle. He then modified her cloth bag, fashioning it into a makeshift backpack. He placed the meat within the backpack and assisted the elderly woman in putting it on her back.


    "This is indeed much better. Thank you, my dear child," the elderly woman said, greatly appreciating Glen''s demeanor. Such warmth was a rarity among the other stall - keepers.


    Since moments ago, some had been eager to act. Witnessing the elderly woman''s purchase, several middle - aged women promptly stepped forward, each voicing their desire to buy.


    "Please, give me four bellas of meat first! Thank you!"


    "I''d like five bellas!"


    "Two bellas..."


    Glen''s smile remained unwavering as he effortlessly attended to the enthusiastic customers.


    You''ll realize that chicken is the most delectable once you''ve tasted it... Eim, his eyes reddened with envy, glared at the crowd gathering in the distance, forcefully chopping the already minuscule pieces of chicken with his meat - cleaver.


    ...


    At the Dude Police Station.


    A young man, clad in a jet - black police uniform, pushed open the dark - brown door, a document in hand.


    Three middle - aged police officers appeared to be engaged in discussion. Upon seeing someone enter, they ceased their conversation.


    "What is it?" queried the lead officer, a man sporting a thick, horizontal mustache.


    "It''s another case of a missing child. A couple claims their eleven - year - old child has vanished. They''re weeping outside," the newcomer responded.


    "As I expected. Just yesterday, two young girls came to file a report, and now this," the mustached officer said, rubbing his forehead.


    "They reside outside the town. The child went missing three days ago. They initially thought the child had become lost in the forest and only came to report it after two days of searching."


    "Understood," the mustached officer said, waving his hand. Then, as if struck by a thought, he asked, "Has Bob been located?"


    "A worker reported seeing him yesterday, presumably. We''re certain he''s still within the town, yet we know not where he''s concealed," the young police officer replied promptly.


    "Very well, continue the search."


    "Yes, sir."


    The young police officer saluted and then pushed the door to depart.


    "Captain, we must pay a visit to that young man named Glen," a police officer with a long face and broad eyebrows stated, his tone grave.


    The mustached officer, addressed as the captain, furrowed his brows. After a few seconds, as if yielding, he said, "Given the exceptional circumstances, we have no alternative."


    Just then, another police officer pushed the door open, slightly out of breath, and announced, "Captain, the man named Glen has arrived in the town."


    Everyone rose to their feet, their expressions eager. The captain uttered softly, "Let''s go."

 Chapter 18 Mes Academy

    As twilight drew near, Glen had just finished selling the black pig he''d brought. In total, he''d earned two thousand four hundred copper coins, causing his pocket to bulge conspicuously.


    At long last, I''ve managed to extricate myself from penury, if only temporarily. I can now treat myself to a proper indulgence! I''ll procure some fine ingredients shortly and prepare a sumptuous hot - pot upon my return. Oh, I do wonder how Lila and Bonnie are faring. They must have been dreadfully frightened yesterday. I should pay them a visit after purchasing groceries. After all, what transpired is inextricably linked to me... Glen busied himself tidying up the clutter strewn about, intending to load the refuse onto the cart and remove it later. Otherwise, the street - cleaning workers would surely give him a hard time.


    However, despite completing his cleanup, he didn''t depart immediately, for a group of individuals clad in civilian attire was approaching him.


    Glen had noticed these people some time ago. They''d been observing him from the periphery as he sold his pork, choosing only now to make their move.


    Are they the constables of Dude? Glen surmised their identities. In his previous life, he''d had ample dealings with individuals in this profession, and was thus well - acquainted with their demeanor, speech, and mannerisms.


    "Is this Mr. Glen? We are the constables of Dude. May we have a word?" The mustached captain, taking the lead, got straight to the point.


    "Constables?" Glen feigned bewilderment and a hint of unease. "Have I committed some transgression?"


    Of course, he was well - aware of why the constables were seeking him. Presumably, Lila and Bonnie had reported the incident to the authorities, and they were, naturally, duty - bound to question the relevant parties.


    "Relax, sir. We merely wish to pose a few questions. This pertains to a case. Please cooperate with us," a younger constable at the rear said with a reassuring smile.


    Glen exhaled a long breath. "Proceed with your inquiries then. I shall hold nothing back."


    "Thank you for your cooperation." The captain retrieved a small notebook and a pen, adopting a business - like tone. "Your full name is Glen Nibankru, is it not?"


    "This is the name I currently use. My former name was Dylan Nibankru."


    Uncertain as to how official information was disseminated in this world, Glen divulged the original owner''s name. Concealing it might lead to complications later if they were to come back to him due to inaccurate information.


    The captain scribbled something in the notebook with alacrity, then looked up. "May I ask why you changed your name?"


    "Certain events transpired, and I desired to sever ties with my past, officer."


    The captain seemed lost in thought, then continued, "At this time yesterday, were Miss Lila and Miss Bonnie at your residence?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you know Bob, Lila''s father?"


    "No."


    ...


    The interrogation persisted for merely a dozen minutes, focusing primarily on the events of the previous day.


    Finally, the captain regarded Glen with a peculiar tone and gaze as he asked, "You truly reside in Bayek?"


    "Yes. Is there an issue, officer?" Glen was piqued by the captain''s demeanor.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "None whatsoever. As long as you''re well." The captain offered a smile, then cast a furtive glance left and right. Leaning in slightly towards Glen''s ear, he whispered, "When I assumed the role of police station captain, those above instructed that, unless absolutely necessary, one should steer clear of that place."


    Glen was taken aback, his curiosity intensifying.


    "You must have been deceived into purchasing a dwelling there. Trust me, my boy. If feasible, vacate the premises as soon as possible. It can only benefit you."


    With that, the captain led his constables away.


    It would seem that the kingdom''s government is cognizant of Bayek Town. But why do they turn a blind eye? After all, there are numerous seemingly malevolent creatures lurking within... Glen remained in place, lost in contemplation for a brief moment. However, he soon shook his head, tugged the cart to a corner, and set off to buy groceries.


    ...


    "Captain, there are still no leads. What should we do? That young man doesn''t seem to be involved in this matter," a police officer beside the mustached man asked shortly after they left Central Street.


    "Perhaps," the captain replied enigmatically. "At least he''s not in cahoots with those people."


    "If they commit another crime, it will cause panic in the town," a police officer said, looking worried.


    "Those fellows won''t come out to commit crimes anytime soon," the captain said as he walked.


    "Why?" the officers asked in unison.


    "They always target areas outside the town, which indicates that they don''t dare to act within the town. There must be something in the town that they''re wary of. What could it be? If they''re bold enough to do such things, they''re not afraid of us police officers, at least not to the extent of refraining from committing crimes in the town. Considering the important figure who recently arrived in our town, it must be Berlin. They''re afraid of the great knight Berlin intervening. There are only a few families with children outside the town, and they''ve all been victimized. For places further away, it''s not our jurisdiction. Now, they can only target the town. They should lie low until Berlin leaves."


    After the mustached captain''s analysis, the police officers behind him seemed to understand only vaguely.


    "But Sir Berlin arrived in the town the day before yesterday, while the child - disappearance cases started five days ago?"


    A police officer raised an objection.


    The captain''s expression remained unchanged. "The news of Berlin coming to Dude had spread a week ago. If they had committed crimes during this period, it would surely have spread throughout the town. Once Berlin arrived and heard about it, given the great knight''s character, he would likely take direct action. Berlin has the heart of a knight and has a high probability of finding them. How could the other side not consider such a consequence?"


    "Then why don''t we ask Sir Berlin to assist us? Wouldn''t we be able to find those criminals quickly?"


    The captain sighed. "I went to seek his help, but the mayor wouldn''t let me meet him. He said Berlin wouldn''t stay in the town for long and had important matters to attend to. He wouldn''t allow him to spend time on such things."


    After hearing this, the police officers all looked dejected. The captain turned around, glanced at them, and his tone suddenly turned serious. "Listen! A bunch of good - for - nothings! Can''t we solve the case without relying on others?! Don''t forget what you''re wearing! It''s our duty to bring criminals to justice!"


    Startled by the sudden scolding, everyone straightened up and replied loudly, "Yes, Captain!"


    "Don''t stop the daily patrols. Sooner or later, we''ll find them."


    ...


    Mes Academy.


    Glen stared at the iron gate before him, lost in silence. The large iron lock on it signified that the academy was not welcoming to outsiders.


    He took a few steps forward, and the fallen leaves on the stone - paved road crunched under his feet.


    The iron gate, composed of vertical black iron bars and symmetrical spiral patterns, exuded an old - English charm.


    Glen leaned forward slightly, looking at the campus buildings inside the gate. The earth - colored spire - shaped buildings stood there quietly, and a medley of lecturing voices reached his ears.


    It seems classes are in session... Glen straightened his back. Suddenly, he felt as if a gaze was fixed upon him.


    He looked up and found that the gaze seemed to originate from the crow - shaped stone carvings on the stone pillars on either side of the iron gate.


    This should be an ordinary school, right? There shouldn''t be any magical creations, should there? Well... perhaps ordinary schools have them, but ordinary students just don''t know, including my former self... Lowering his head, Glen ceased his inspection.


    This time, he followed the scent, intending to check on the situation of those two girls, Lila and Bonnie, worried that something might have gone wrong. However, it seemed that the two girls were fine, and he couldn''t risk being misunderstood by barging in directly.


    Just as he was about to turn and leave, his ears caught some unusual sounds.


    Is there something amiss? He glanced in the direction from which the sound came. Judging by the distance, it wasn''t far, so he walked along the wall.

 Chapter 19 The Curly - Haired One

    In a secluded spot encircled and obscured by several towering trees, a group of burly men clad in servants'' garb were guffawing boisterously beneath one of the trees, as if engrossed in some exceedingly entertaining affair.


    "Pin them down! How dare they ruin my mood! Those repulsive commoners deserve to perish! Hang them up and thrash them mercilessly!"


    Among this band of brawny men, there stood a curly - haired youth attired in more opulent garments than the rest, barking orders at these menacing retainers.


    A gaunt old man and a girl with disheveled tresses were brutally knocked to the ground on the lawn by this group.


    The emaciated old man, dressed in ragged clothes, struggled desperately, mumbling incoherently. Evidently not articulate, the words he uttered were often mispronounced, yet it was clear that he was hurling curses.


    The girl, meanwhile, was in floods of tears. Most of her visage was hidden by her hair, and only her muffled sobs could be distinctly heard.


    Upon seeing the lackeys, who were jesting and laughing, move to tie up the girl, the old man resisted with even greater ferocity. Several of the men attempting to subdue him were caught off - guard, and one of them was head - butted in the abdomen, emitting a cry of pain.


    "You damned scoundrel!" The man who had been struck gritted his teeth and launched a barrage of punches and kicks at the enraged old man.


    Just then...


    "What in blazes are you doing!"


    A sudden bellow startled everyone present, causing them to halt their actions in unison.


    The men who were in the process of tying up the girl froze, their eyes scanning the surroundings in search of the source of the sound.


    The curly - haired youth, who was the ringleader, was initially taken aback. His face then darkened, and he whirled around, his eyes ablaze with fury, and bellowed:


    "Who''s there! Show yourself! You cur!"


    "Try cursing again if you dare!" Glen''s voice resounded from above, prompting several of them to look up simultaneously.


    Upon seeing a man who was both older and more robust than himself standing on the trunk of a large tree, the curly - haired youth, instead of backing down, launched into an even more vitriolic tirade.


    "You lowly wretch! Scram this instant! Do you understand?! This has naught to do with you! You filthy beggar!"


    In the face of these offensive words, Glen did not betray any anger. Instead, he sneered icily."If that''s the way you wish to speak, then I have no choice but to come down and have a proper reckoning with you."


    With that, he leaped down from the tree trunk and looked down upon the curly - haired youth.


    The other party glared at Glen, still attempting to provoke him:


    "Do you fancy a fight, you good - for - nothing! Do you know who my father is? You use..."


    Before he could finish, his words were cut short by a sharp, resounding slap.


    The burly men behind him, who had been watching with smug expressions, were left gaping in shock as they witnessed the curly - haired youth sent spinning one and a half times by the plain - clothed commoner''s slap and crashing to the ground.


    The air seemed to thicken with tension as everyone, including the old man and the girl still on the ground, was left stunned by the outrageous spectacle.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Could it be that this commoner, so obviously of low birth, had actually dared to strike the noble Young Master Ravel?! This thought flashed through the minds of the lackeys in unison.


    The eerie atmosphere persisted until the curly - haired youth on the ground, trembling, managed to rise to his feet.


    Ravel wiped the corner of his mouth with a trembling hand. At the sight of the vivid blood, his eyes widened in disbelief. His lips quivered, and tears streamed down his face.


    "Beat him to a pulp!" Ravel''s heart - rending wail jolted the still - dazed lackeys back to their senses.


    They suddenly realized.


    The young master had been assaulted?!


    They were certain to face severe punishment upon their return. The master''s family doted on this young master immensely, and the consequences of this incident would be dire!


    They could spare no thought for anything else. Their only option now was to capture this audacious commoner, who had dared to offend a noble, and use him as a scapegoat. Perhaps they might then receive a lighter sentence.


    Seeing these brawny men charging towards him, roaring like madmen, Glen felt a surge of eagerness. He relished the prospect of teaching such individuals a lesson.


    As screams of pain echoed one after another, the several menacing lackeys were soon sprawled on the ground, writhing in agony as they clutched their injured limbs.


    "You... you! You''re finished! I''m going to tell my father! I''m going to tell my mother!" With these tearful words, Ravel abandoned his lackeys on the ground and fled with remarkable speed.


    "Mark my words! My name is Glen Nibankru! I reside in Bayek Town!" Glen shouted after him, while the other party was still within earshot.


    Ravel, who was running, turned around. His face, swollen and streaked with tears, contorted into a malevolent expression. He fixed Glen with a baleful glare, determined to etch him in his memory.


    Glen cast a fleeting glance at the old man and the girl on the ground and was on the verge of leaping onto the wall.


    Just then, the battered old man, struggling to his feet, helped the girl up and called out to Glen,"W - wait a moment!"


    Glen turned around, his eyes filled with bewilderment as he looked at the old man.


    "You have... offended the nobility. They will surely... exact retribution upon you. Flee this place at once, abandon this town. The farther you escape... the better!" the gaunt man stammered in his earnest attempt to persuade.


    Glen smiled and took another discerning look at the man before him. Instead of responding, he pointed at the girl and inquired, "Is this your daughter?"


    The old man was momentarily taken aback, then nodded dumbly. "Yes, this is my daughter, Martha."


    "You are a commendable father," Glen complimented with genuine admiration.


    However, the old man grew anxious once more and said, "Kind sir, this... this is not the time for such pleasantries! You must flee without delay!"


    Glen waved his hand dismissively. "There is no cause for concern. It is but a noble. I am more than capable of dealing with the situation. You need not worry on my behalf."


    "Ah? Is that truly so?" The middle - aged man''s words caught in his throat.


    "Most certainly," Glen replied with unwavering confidence.


    Glen indeed had every reason to be confident. He possessed formidable strength, and his former self had had numerous dealings with the so - called nobility. He had a profound understanding of their nature and knew precisely the extent of the power they could wield.


    The guileless man seemed to be convinced by Glen''s words and fell silent.


    "Why did they assault you?" Glen asked, curiosity piqued.


    The man let out a bitter smile. "The nobility require no justification to oppress commoners. I was accompanying my daughter to school. Our mere presence before them displeased them, and so we were subjected to their violence."


    Hmm, just as I expected of the nobility... A look of disdain crossed Glen''s face.


    "Do you know Lila?" Glen suddenly asked the girl.


    He surmised that since they attended the same school, there was a likelihood that she might be acquainted with her.


    "Ah?" The girl looked up, her eyes brimming with tears. After a moment''s reflection, she sniffled and said, "I am aware of her, but she does not know me. She is quite renowned in our school. Many boys hold her in high regard as their ideal sweetheart."


    "I see..." Glen lowered his head, lost in thought. "Have you seen her recently?"


    "Yes," the girl nodded. "Are you her friend?"


    "I suppose so. I happened to be passing by and thought I''d pay her a visit."


    The girl did not seem surprised. She sniffled and said, "Would you like me to go and fetch her for you?"


    "No, thank you. Be cautious of that curly - haired fellow in the future. I shall take my leave now," Glen cautioned. Then he nimbly leaped onto the wall and disappeared from view.


    "Curly - haired fellow?" The old man''s mouth fell open slightly, while the girl beside him couldn''t help but let out a snort of laughter through her tears.


    ...


    At the entrance of the academy, Ravel seized the collar of a middle - aged man clad in a black uniform and roared, "Summon a carriage for me immediately! This instant! Otherwise, my father will make you pay a dearly."


    "But... Young Master, the academy has its regulations. I am not permitted to leave at this time..." The middle - aged man, being manhandled by a youth of sixteen or seventeen, could only cower and stammer.


    "You imbecile! I require a carriage! Did you not comprehend my words?! I wish to return home!" Ravel''s face contorted with rage, heedless of the spittle that landed on the man''s face.

 Chapter 20 The Nobility

    Before the middle - aged man could offer a response, Ravel abruptly released his hold on him and stomped away in a fit of rage.


    However, he had scarcely taken a few steps when he encountered a familiar visage. Ravel let out an involuntary squeal of terror, much like a pig''s grunt.


    "Shall I offer you a ride?" Glen asked with a smile.


    Ravel roared,"Begone! You scoundrel..."


    "It appears I didn''t administer a severe enough beating."


    Ravel promptly fell silent.


    He fixed Glen with a fierce glare, then warily skirted around him and scurried off.


    "Hey! Outsiders are not permitted to approach this area," the middle - aged man inside called out loudly.


    "Understood," Glen replied, and then leisurely made his way farther away.


    ...


    After purchasing several sets of well - fitting attire from a clothing store in the town and procuring some tools such as hammers and rivets, Glen loaded the packages onto a cart and made his way back home.


    The sun had set when he set out, and by the time he returned, it was already quite late. Several swift black shadows in Bayek Town quickly darted into the corners as soon as Glen noticed them.


    Glen merely cast a curious glance in their direction but paid them no further heed.


    He carried the items from the cart into the house and then, grasping a kerosene lantern, set off towards the forest outside the town.


    He was eager to check on the condition of the prey he had captured that morning.


    The dim, yellowish light of the lantern swayed with his movements, and the rusty frame of the lantern emitted a creaking sound. Glen''s shadow stretched long across the quiet street.


    In truth, he was capable of seeing in the dark without the lantern, yet the presence of the light made him feel more at ease.


    The beast that had been slumbering beside the trap suddenly perked up its ears, then lifted its head and sniffed the air. It quickly recognized the identity of the approaching person.


    It sat up excitedly and moved towards the approaching light.


    "Very well, first inform me if anything untoward occurred while I was away," Glen said, gently pushing aside the beast''s large, fluffy head that was nuzzling against him.


    The beast let out a low whine, indicating that all had been well.


    Glen nodded and tiptoed over to the side of the trap, bringing the lantern closer.


    The black pigs that had been in a state of panic when they were caught were now all fast asleep, including the elk.


    Sleep soundly. My future livelihood depends on you... Glen smiled with satisfaction and instructed the beast,"Continue to keep watch. Should anything arise that you are unable to handle, come to me immediately."


    The beast promptly raised its head to indicate its understanding.


    Glen patted its neck and then retraced his steps, holding the lantern.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ...


    The Ravel family resided in a manor situated near Dude Town. When the young master of the manor returned, the servants in the manor all stared in astonishment, their mouths agape.


    "Oh, my goodness! Who could have done this to the young master? It''s truly dreadful!"


    "Hurry and inform the mistress! This is a grave matter!"


    Ravel had been crying all the way from the school to the manor. Paying no attention to the servants, he suddenly raised his voice and wailed even louder, his cries audible throughout nearly the entire manor.


    In a courtyard of the manor, three exquisitely dressed and eloquently speaking ladies were engaged in lively conversation and laughter. Despite the subtle barbs in their words, the atmosphere was relatively harmonious.


    However, this idyllic scene was soon shattered by Ravel''s ear - piercing howls, which resembled the screeching of a pig being slaughtered.


    "Good heavens! Who is that? Such unseemly crying is truly disgraceful!" Lady Sophia''s delicate eyebrows shot up, and then her expression changed abruptly."It''s my Ravel!"


    Disregarding the inquiries of her two companions, she hastily rose to her feet, lifted her skirt, and hastened towards the source of the sound.


    After traversing the long corridor, Lady Sophia rounded a corner and saw her disheveled son being accompanied by several servants as he approached her. She let out a cry and rushed forward to examine him.


    Ravel''s left cheek was swollen significantly, a purplish - red hue spreading across it. There were bloodstains around his nose and mouth, and the tracks of his tears made Lady Sophia''s heart ache. Her voice trembled.


    "My dear, tell me what happened. How did this come to pass?"


    Ravel shouted,"It was a civilian! He ran into the school and beat me! He also beat my followers!"


    "What!? A commoner!?" Lady Sophia''s voice rose shrilly. A surge of overwhelming anger nearly caused her to faint."This audacious commoner must be sent to the gallows! I swear by the honor of the Dechira family!"


    She turned to a maid standing nearby and asked,"How long will it be before the master returns?"


    "H - He should be on his way back, madam," the maid replied, quivering with fear.


    "Hurry and send someone to urge him! Inform him that something has happened to the young master!"


    "Yes, madam."


    ...


    "Berlin is set to depart tomorrow. Why won''t he grant me an audience?" murmured Lord Chanis, attired in aristocratic garb, within a moving carriage.


    "Milord, perhaps Sir Berlin has his own predicaments. He is loath to allow a rift to develop between you and himself," the middle - aged gentleman, garbed as a butler, spoke gently from outside the carriage.


    "So, he is aware of the matter for which I seek him, and that is why he is refusing to see me?" Chanis inquired, a note of bewilderment in his voice.


    "I believe... that to be the case," the butler replied, his voice faltering briefly.


    Before the conversation could proceed further, the carriage, which had been moving steadily, came to an abrupt halt.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Chanis furrowed his brow, his voice betraying his displeasure.


    "Milord! Something has befallen the young master! The mistress has dispatched me to urge you to return post - haste!"


    An anxious female voice filtered into the carriage. Chanis''s countenance changed instantly, and he exclaimed, "To the manor, Celeris!"


    "Yes, milord," the butler responded, promptly urging the horses to quicken their pace.


    Half an hour elapsed.


    With a neigh from the horses, the carriage soon reached the manor. Chanis alighted from the carriage in haste.


    "Where is Ravel?" he inquired, leaning on his cane as he walked.


    "He is in the drawing - room, milord," a maid accompanying him replied.


    Upon entering the drawing - room and laying eyes on his wife and son, Chanis immediately asked, "What on earth has transpired?"


    "Are you blind?" Lady Sophia pointed at Ravel''s visage.


    Only then did Chanis take note of his son''s sorry state. Discarding his cane, he stepped forward, his voice charged with anger. "Who is responsible for this?!"


    "It was a commoner named Glen. He must be apprehended and hanged from the gallows!" Lady Sophia declared viciously.


    "Father, it hurts so dreadfully..." Ravel whimpered pitifully at that opportune moment.


    "Barber!" Chanis bellowed.


    "At your service, milord," a warrior, garbed in knightly armor, stepped forward and responded.


    "You go..." Chanis paused, then turned to his son. "Where does this commoner, Glen, currently reside?"


    "He claims to live in Bayek Town," Ravel sobbed.


    "Precisely. Go to Bayek Town and bring him back to me!"


    "Understood."


    Barber had only taken a few steps upon turning away when he heard Chanis''s voice, several tones louder, calling him to a halt.


    "Wait a moment!"


    Barber turned around, a look of puzzlement on his face.


    "Ravel, what did you say? That commoner resides in Bayek Town?!" Chanis turned to his son once more and asked.


    Ravel nodded in affirmation.


    This response caused Chanis to hesitate immediately.


    "What ails you, Chanis? There is naught to hesitate about. He is but a commoner. Do you intend to stand idly by while our son is wronged?!" Lady Sophia inquired, her tone rife with dissatisfaction.


    "Hold your tongue!" To everyone''s surprise, Chanis suddenly roared.

 Chapter 21 Lodging a Complaint

    All those present were startled by this outcry. Even Ravel ceased his weeping, and the atmosphere instantly grew hushed.


    After pondering with a solemn countenance for a while, Charnes once again addressed Ravel,"What is the full name of that commoner?"


    "Glen Nibankru," Ravel replied in a low voice.


    "Glen Nibankru... Glen Nibankru..." Charnes closed his eyes, as if trying to recall something.


    Half an hour later, he finally opened his eyes. His expression had improved somewhat, yet there was still a hint of apprehension."I must... I must write a letter. Yes, write a letter."


    Under the bewildered gazes of everyone present, Lord Charnes abandoned the chaotic scene and made his way towards the study on his own.


    Lady Sophia was the first to regain her composure. She cast a glance at her son and then said to Barber, who was standing nearby,"Barber, go and conduct an investigation into this Bayek Town."


    "Yes, my lady."


    Barber bowed and took his leave.


    Ravel was utterly confused. He couldn''t fathom why his father had reacted in such a manner. So, he turned to his mother and said,"Mother, aren''t we going to avenge me?"


    "Let''s wait for a while. It will surely meet your satisfaction, my poor child," Lady Sophia soothed, stroking Ravel''s swollen face.


    As time passed gradually, the sky outside had completely darkened.


    Just when Ravel was on the verge of falling asleep, his father, Lord Charnes, finally emerged. He held a letter in his hand and handed it to a footman.


    "Take this letter to the eastern district of the main city and deliver it to the postman there."


    "Right now?"


    "Yes, this very moment. Hurry up!" Charnes raised his voice.


    The footman did not hesitate any longer and left the manor under the cover of darkness.


    Lady Sophia stepped forward softly and hesitated before asking,"What on earth is going on?"


    Charnes met her gaze briefly, then turned his head to glance at Ravel before saying in a solemn tone,"Let''s talk inside."


    With that, he entered the adjacent room.


    Naturally, Lady Sophia followed him in.


    "Almost all the inhabitants of Bayek Town are lunatics and monsters. They pose an extreme danger."


    As soon as Lady Sophia closed the door, Charnes began to speak.


    "Lunatics? Monsters?" Lady Sophia was terrified.


    "Yes." Charnes took a deep breath."Ordinarily, I shouldn''t be privy to this information. Only the upper - echelon nobles are aware of it. However, I happen to know a friend who is well - informed about this matter. During one of our casual conversations, he mentioned that there is a peculiar place within the realm of the Zeen Kingdom called Bayek. The residents there are mostly terrifying creatures. Even a dragon would be reduced to a lifeless carcass if it dared to cause trouble in there. I''m not sure if this is an exaggeration, but it suffices to illustrate the peril posed by the inhabitants."


    Lady Sophia covered her mouth in shock. There was such a dangerous place near their manor, and she had been completely unaware of it.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "What about that commoner named Glen?"


    "Don''t worry for the time being," Charnes said in a composed voice."My friend once mentioned the monsters and individuals in Bayek that one should be wary of, and this Glen is not among them. There are also some relatively weak residents in the town. Some of them sell their houses, and some ordinary people move in. This Glen might well be one of those fools."


    Upon hearing these words, Lady Sophia felt much more at ease."So, what shall we do now?"


    "I have already written to that friend. We will make a decision once we receive his reply."


    ...


    Owing to Glen''s warm and enthusiastic service towards customers, coupled with the delicious taste of the black pork, his business was also booming when he brought the black pigs to the town for the second time.


    However, there were still very few families in the town with the means to purchase meat. Therefore, the second time was not as frenzied as the first, which was exactly what Glen had anticipated.


    Nonetheless, fortunately, he managed to sell all the meat in the end.


    Eim, who was selling meat not far away, stared enviously with a look of irritation in his eyes, yet he dared not pick a fight.


    In contrast to Glen, his business was worse than ever. Hardly anyone patronized his stall, even when he lowered the price to match Glen''s.


    The two black pigs had brought Glen a considerable amount of wealth, and he had now become a small - scale affluent person.


    Consequently, for several consecutive days, he ceased selling pork. Instead, he used the money he had earned to carry out a thorough renovation of his home. He repainted the walls and replaced the furniture.


    In addition to these, he also erected a makeshift pigpen in the forest beyond Bayek Town. After all, that expanse of land was ownerless.


    Everything progressed without a hitch, and no untoward incidents occurred. Nevertheless, this very lack of incident left Glen somewhat confounded.


    Why hasn''t that young nobleman come to pester me yet? Has something amiss transpired? Nearly a week has elapsed already... Glen brandished a kitchen knife, mincing the pigweed gathered from the forest, his thoughts meandering aimlessly.


    With practiced ease, he emptied the prepared pig feed into the trough, and several black pigs promptly crowded forward, grunting contentedly.


    It was morning, and Glen intended to transport yet another black pig to Dude Town for sale that day. Once he had amassed a sufficient sum of savings, he hoped to ascertain whether he might enroll in the Mage Tower to study the arcane arts.


    He had heard that the pursuit of an apprenticeship in magic was exorbitantly costly, a privilege reserved for the wealthy merchants and the nobility. It was patently clear that Glen''s aspiration to earn enough money solely through pig trading was rather unrealistic.


    One wonders whether a werewolf constitution might impede the study of magic. Glen dispatched a robust black pig and subsequently hoisted it onto the cart.


    "Keep a vigilant eye on the pigpen and refrain from wandering off," he admonished the beast that watched him depart, casting a backward glance.


    The creature responded with a howl, tilting its head skyward, signaling its comprehension.


    ...


    Two figures emerged in the distance, advancing leisurely along the road, seemingly engaged in animated conversation.


    Could it be them again? Glen, who was pulling the cart, halted abruptly, a look of bewilderment crossing his visage.


    Approaching from ahead were two puppets. One was garbed in a blue waistcoat, its head round and unremarkable, bearing a striking resemblance to a stick figure.


    The other was a female puppet of astonishing lifelikeness. Her features were exquisitely sculpted, with a three-dimensional quality. She held a parasol aloft, and was attired in a spotless and charming light pink dress. One would be hard-pressed to discern that she was, in fact, a puppet without a closer inspection.


    This was not Glen''s first encounter with these two. In the days that he had been traversing between his abode and the pigpen, he had frequently chanced upon them, and he could not fathom what they were doing loitering about the vicinity.


    Despite their multiple encounters, neither party had ever exchanged a greeting. This was a shared understanding among the denizens of Bayek Town.


    Of course, were they more familiar with one another, greetings would not be amiss, as was the case with Glen and the black raven, as well as the old man.


    The moment the two puppets caught sight of Glen, they ceased their conversation. As they passed each other, they each stole a sidelong glance at the other.


    Once they had distanced themselves, Aina, her eyes brimming with curiosity, inquired, "Pallindus, where is he taking that thing?"


    "Evidently, he is a butcher, and he is most likely on his way to sell the meat," Pallindus replied nonchalantly.


    "Where to sell it?"


    "How should I know?" Pallindus retorted dismissively.


    Aina cast a backward glance at the receding figure, now on the verge of disappearing, and proposed, "Shall we follow him and find out?"


    "Out of the question!" Pallindus exclaimed, his tone grave. "We must not expose ourselves to more people. Doing so would place us in grave peril!"


    Aina opened her mouth to protest, but upon beholding the earnestness in her brother''s eyes, or what passed for earnestness in a puppet''s countenance, she reluctantly acquiesced.

 Chapter 22 Another Encounter

    Dude Town.


    As he neared the town, Glen observed a substantial cohort of constables patrolling outside, a sight that struck him as distinctly out of the ordinary.


    Had some untoward event transpired within Dude Town of late? Judging by the circumstances, it appeared to be a matter of considerable import... Glen merely paused briefly to observe, then continued on his way.


    Several constables who caught sight of him promptly advanced, their voices brimming with authority as they demanded, "Halt! What is your purpose here?"


    "I''m transporting a pig into the town for sale," Glen replied, stepping aside.


    The lead constable conveyed a silent signal with a glance, and the others promptly gathered around the cart to conduct an inspection.


    They maneuvered the dead pig back and forth, and some even produced daggers to peel away sections of the skin and flesh, scrutinizing it for any signs of irregularity.


    Glen stood to one side, indifferent to their actions. After all, such handling would not have an impact on the quality of the meat.


    The constables labored for a considerable time, their brows damp with perspiration. Eventually, perhaps due to fatigue or a genuine inability to detect anything amiss, they were compelled to desist.


    They withdrew and shook their heads at the lead constable, indicating that all was in order.


    Only then did they permit Glen to proceed.


    Glen approached the cart and, with a few deft motions, righted the black pig. The sight left several of the constables gaping in astonishment.


    As they watched the young man pulling the pig into the town, one of the constables exclaimed, "Despite his lean and lanky appearance, he possesses an extraordinary amount of strength!"


    ...


    This time around, business was notably less brisk, yet Glen was not taken aback. Had his business been as thriving as it was during the previous two occasions each time, wouldn''t he have amassed all the wealth within the town in a matter of months?


    Nevertheless, even this significantly less bustling business still far surpassed the income of an average commoner''s household.


    His demeanor remained warm and affable, and he soon struck up a friendly rapport with several regular customers. In between transactions, they engaged in lighthearted banter.


    After seeing off yet another customer, Glen heard a familiar voice.


    "Mr. Glen!"


    Lila seemed to materialize from nowhere. She held up the hem of her skirt with both hands, her dainty features alight with surprise.


    "Miss Lila, it''s been an age. Don''t you have school today?" Glen wiped his blood-stained hands with a cloth and smiled.


    "Yes, my friends were eager to go out for a stroll, and I was persuaded to accompany them. I had little choice but to tag along," Lila responded with a radiant smile, her eyes crinkling at the corners. Then, she exclaimed, "Are you selling meat? This must be a rather lucrative enterprise!"


    "There is an abundance of animals near the town where I reside. I simply hunt them and sell the meat," Glen explained.


    "That''s truly excellent," Lila said sincerely. Then, she suddenly looked somewhat apologetic. "Do you think my presence here might be impeding your business?"Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Observing the girl''s discomfited expression, Glen found it rather amusing. He waved his hand and said, "It''s of no consequence. It doesn''t really have much of an impact. Please don''t be so ill at ease."


    Just as they were on the verge of continuing their conversation, another voice sounded from behind them.


    "Lila, is this gentleman a friend of yours?"


    The speaker was a slightly portly youth with auburn hair. He, along with two young men and a young woman, approached Glen.


    "These are my classmates and friends, Pock, Myer, Deyamera, and Pernas," Lila introduced them to Glen as soon as they arrived.


    She then introduced Glen to her friends, "Everyone, this is Mr. Glen. He is a most kind-hearted gentleman."


    "Hello, Mr. Glen," the three young men greeted him politely.


    Only the blonde maiden named Pernas persistently covered her nose and mouth, her gaze averted to the side. She remained mute and maintained a discreet distance from Glen''s stall.


    Glen nodded in acknowledgment and cast a pointed glance at the blonde girl, accompanied by a knowing smile.


    Lila, looking somewhat embarrassed, said, "I do apologize, Mr. Glen. Pernas has a rather eccentric disposition. Please don''t take offense."


    Glen was on the verge of expressing his indifference when, without further ado, Lila walked over to the blonde girl. She tugged at the girl''s garment and drew her aside, whispering, "Pernas, your behavior is extremely impolite! You must apologize to Mr. Glen at once!"


    However, Pernas instead sought to dissuade Lila. "Lila, my dear friend, how could you associate with someone of this ilk? Look at him! He is filthy from head to toe, and that pungent odor of blood is positively revolting! Let us depart posthaste and pay him no further heed."


    These words left Lila utterly astounded. She could scarcely believe that such words could have emanated from the mouth of this friend.


    Although Pernas was of noble birth, she had always been amicable towards her friends. Lila had assumed that she was unlike those haughty noble young ladies with their noses in the air. However, it now seemed...


    Lila''s face flushed crimson with anger. She was deeply incensed and simply could not bring herself to accept Pernas'' remarks.


    Although Glen was standing at some distance away, his exceptional hearing allowed him to catch every word of the conversation.


    Sensing that the delicate fabric of their friendship was on the verge of unraveling, he interjected to interrupt the two young girls'' exchange:


    "Lila, what about that little gluttonous girl? Isn''t she with you?"


    Lila was on the verge of giving vent to her anger when she suddenly heard Glen''s question. With a huff, she shot a glare at her best friend and then turned on her heel, dashing back to Glen''s stall. The latter, for his part, was left feeling rather bewildered.


    Throughout this entire episode, the three young men who had accompanied them stood there, looking rather foolish and completely at a loss.


    "Mr. Glen, I must once again apologize on behalf of Pernas. She is not usually like this," Lila said.


    Just as Lila was about to bow to Glen, he stopped her.


    "Come now, your mother has clearly raised you too well. Why are you always so overly polite? I shan''t hold a grudge against a young girl."


    Perhaps out of respect for her benefactor, or for some other reason, Lila always found herself instinctively striving to maintain a sense of decorum and reserve in Glen''s presence.


    Lila, who had been steadied by Glen, felt a tinge of embarrassment. She said sheepishly, "I truly am sorry."


    Not far away, Pernas, who had been covering her nose and mouth and looking in the other direction, visibly flinched upon hearing Glen refer to her as a young girl. She turned her head, as if about to flare up in anger, but then thought better of it and held her tongue.


    Glen noticed the blonde girl''s reaction, but merely smiled inwardly.


    He turned to Lila and asked, "First, answer my question. Why isn''t that little girl named Bonnie with you?"


    A shadow of concern flickered across Lila''s face. After a moment''s hesitation, she said, "Bonnie... she''s not in a good mood and didn''t want to come out..."


    "Is it because of you..." Glen had been on the verge of asking if it was because of her father but thought better of it. He cleared his throat and changed his tone. "Is it because of the danger we encountered the other day?"


    "Mr. Glen, how did you know?" Lila asked, looking somewhat surprised.


    "The constables came to see me. How could I not know?" Glen shrugged.


    Upon hearing that the constables had paid Glen a visit, Lila asked, sounding a little worried, "They didn''t give you any trouble, did they?"


    "No, they just wanted to inquire about the situation that day."


    "That''s a relief," Lila said, placing a hand on her chest and exhaling a sigh of relief.


    As Glen noticed someone approaching to buy meat, he attended to the customer while continuing to ask, "Tell me, what''s wrong with that little rascal Bonnie? Was she so frightened that she''s still traumatized and hasn''t recovered yet?"


    At these words, Lila''s eyes widened in disbelief, and her tone became one of astonishment. "Mr. Glen, you''re absolutely right!"

 Chapter 23 The Vampire

    "Ah?" Glen, who had just finished attending to the customer, was taken aback for a moment. "I was just making a wild guess."


    However, Leila had already started to speak: "She was truly terrified that day. May God bless her. Poor Bonnie. Ever since that day, she has become taciturn and often sits there in a daze all by herself. We''ve all tried to cheer her up, but to no avail. Her mother is even more worried about her. She has come to the school to see her more than once. Sometimes, I''ve seen her hiding in the corner, silently shedding tears."


    "If I hadn''t dragged her along, none of this would have happened. It''s all my fault..."


    As she spoke, the compassionate young girl''s eyes welled up with tears. Glen quickly smiled wryly and consoled her:


    "How can this be your fault? You''re a wonderful girl, and we all know that, don''t we?"


    As he spoke, he cast a meaningful glance at the three young men behind him. After a few seconds of hesitation, they chimed in one after another, expressing their agreement.


    Glen was satisfied and continued to console her: "So, it''s not your fault. If anyone is to blame, it should be..."


    It''s my fault! Damn it! Glen suddenly realized that he was the one responsible for all of this! Clearing his throat twice, he stopped himself from speaking further. "In any case, everything will be fine. Time will heal all wounds. Trust me..."


    I should go and visit that little girl today. It''s all my doing... Glen reproached himself inwardly.


    "Yes, Leila, don''t worry too much. Bonnie will be all right," Pock, the red-haired youth, interjected at the right moment to offer his comfort.


    The others also joined in to console her.


    Even Pernas seemed to want to come over, but she merely stretched out her hand and ultimately did not move.


    When Leila''s mood improved a little, Glen glanced in the distance and teased, "Well, it seems that the young lady dressed in such fine clothes is losing her patience. You''d better go to her."


    His voice was quite loud, and of course, the blonde girl could hear it. Glen did this on purpose.


    However, upon hearing these words, Pernas raised her chin haughtily and let out a disdainful snort, behaving like a proud swan.


    Leila felt even more ashamed at this moment. But since Glen had already said this, it would be inappropriate for her to stay any longer and disrupt his business.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll have a good talk with her. Please don''t hold a grudge against her because of this," Leila curtsied and then left with her friends.


    Glen smiled and waved his hand before lowering his head to continue with his business.


    After they had walked some distance away, Pock couldn''t help but ask, "Leila, how did you get to know that gentleman? And what exactly happened to you and Bonnie? You''ve been keeping it a secret no matter how much we ask..."


    Leila pursed her lips. She had been extremely reluctant to go out in the first place. The threat from her father still loomed large, and she didn''t feel safe going out like this. Although there had been frequent patrols by the constables in the town recently, and it was unlikely that anything would happen on the street, that sense of unease still lingered in her heart and refused to go away.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    If it hadn''t been for the concerned looks on her friends'' faces and her desire to put their minds at ease, she wouldn''t have agreed to go out with them.


    Now that Pock had asked, she knew she couldn''t keep silent any longer. So, she quietly recounted the incident of encountering her father.


    Her friends couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise. Pernas even stepped forward and took her hand, her eyes filled with pity and concern. "This is terrible! How could you not tell us about such a thing? You must be feeling very uneasy now, right? Come and stay at my house for a few days. Bring Bonnie with you. The guards at home will protect you."


    Leila felt the genuine concern from the other girl, and her resentment towards her dissipated a great deal. She shook her head and said, "I won''t go. My mother needs me. You can take Bonnie instead. She needs it more."


    "It doesn''t matter. Your mother can also..." Pernas wanted to persuade her further, but since the other girl clearly didn''t want to talk about it anymore, she had to drop the subject.


    ...


    After seeing off the young boys and girls, Glen''s meat business continued as usual.


    During some casual conversations with his customers, Glen also learned about the recent events in the town.


    It turned out that there had been several cases of children going missing, which had caused great anxiety among many families. The families of the victims often went to the police station to voice their grievances. Under the pressure, the scene he had witnessed when entering the town earlier that day had come about.


    It seemed that this matter was inextricably linked to Leila''s father. If they could, they might not even spare the boys and girls of sixteen or seventeen years old. Were they human traffickers? It was not uncommon for such criminals to be rampant in this era... Glen pondered over this incident during his break, his mind somewhat distracted.


    "I''ll pay more attention to it if I get a chance," he yawned and murmured to himself in a low voice.


    In his previous life, he had deeply loathed these human traffickers. If he ever encountered them, he would surely take decisive action and show no mercy.


    "Boss, how much does this meat cost?"


    A melodious voice interrupted Glen''s thoughts and brought him back to reality.


    "Four bellas per..." Glen replied instinctively, but when he saw the person standing in front of his stall, his expression froze.


    It was an extremely beautiful woman. She wore an exquisite wide-brimmed ladies'' hat, a low-key yet luxurious long dress, and black lace gloves on her hands.


    Her skin was an unnatural shade of white, and her lips were a vivid red. Standing there, she seemed completely out of place in the surroundings.


    At that moment, she was looking at Glen with a faint, ambiguous smile on her face.


    "Miss, you seem rather unusual," Glen said, raising an eyebrow.


    The unusual miss''s smile froze upon hearing the question. She had anticipated countless reactions from the other party, but this one left her stunned.


    She tidied the strands of hair beside her ear, maintaining her smile. "Well, do tell me, in what way am I unusual?"


    It wasn''t just her appearance; even her scent gave Glen an extremely strange feeling. Moreover, the blood in his body was faintly stirring. If she had the aura of Bayek Town, Glen might not have been surprised, for there were all sorts of oddities there. However, she didn''t.


    "Everything about you is unusual," Glen replied with a rather unhelpful answer.


    "You..." The unusual miss''s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, as if she were trying to see through Glen. Suddenly, she leaned on the counter with one hand, brought her scarlet lips close to Glen''s ear, and said softly, "You''re not normal either, Mr. Werewolf."


    "Oh, you''ve figured it out. I''m so surprised," Glen said, pursing his lips.


    The miss opposite was once again taken aback by Glen''s reaction. To her annoyance, this mere werewolf was putting on airs in front of her.


    However, she managed to suppress her irritation. Losing one''s temper in the face of an enemy was truly unwise. One must maintain one''s elegance.


    "A werewolf selling pork in a human town. Has your leader stopped providing for you?" The unusual miss teased as her fingers glided over the pieces of pork.


    What exactly was this person? She looked like a vampire, but it was broad daylight, and vampires were supposed to be afraid of sunlight, weren''t they? Was she a powerful vampire? Glen observed her every move and casually asked,


    "Leader? What leader?"


    "Are you a stray dog?" The unusual miss''s eyes widened, and this time, she made no attempt to hide her surprise.


    "Say that again, and you''ll regret it!" Glen glared at her.


    But she ignored his threat and instead covered her mouth and giggled, her shoulders shaking with laughter.


    Glen''s gaze towards her immediately turned to one of disbelief, as if he were looking at a madwoman.


    After laughing for a while, as if she had had her fill, the unusual miss looked at Glen again and uttered a seemingly random remark:


    "The old werewolf king would be furious if he knew what you''re doing now."

 Chapter 24 The Visit

    Who was the old werewolf king? It sounded as if he was the leader of some werewolf group. Did this woman mean to imply that this so-called werewolf king would not allow him to sell pork? How overbearing! Lost in his thoughts, Glen momentarily forgot to speak and stood there in a daze for a short while.


    Noticing that the other party was distracted, the unusual miss let out a soft laugh and spoke, drawing his attention back to herself."Well, Mr. Werewolf, are you scared? Surely you don''t think that just because you''ve gained a bit of power, you''re so arrogant as to believe that no one can defeat you? That old werewolf king is extremely terrifying, you know. He could easily take down ten of you."


    Looking at her expectant expression, as if she were waiting for a show, Glen did not answer her question but instead said impatiently,"Are you going to buy something or not?"


    "Ah?" The unusual miss was taken aback once again, and then a look of anger crossed her face."Are you playing tricks on me?!"


    Glen rolled his eyes."How am I playing tricks on you? Hurry up. If you want to buy, then buy. If not, get out of my way. Don''t disrupt my business."


    The unusual miss was so irritated by Glen''s impatient attitude that she actually laughed out of anger. What was the status of this wild werewolf? And what was her status? She had only come over to tease him out of curiosity upon seeing a werewolf doing business in a human settlement, thinking it would be a way to pass the time. Otherwise, why would she bother with such a lowly creature? And his repeated unexpected responses had made her feel as if she was being made fun of.


    "You filthy lowly creature! Do you know who I am?!" Her pupils transformed from black to a vivid red, and a terrifying murderous aura suddenly enveloped Glen.


    However, Glen remained unmoved by this murderous intent. He imitated the unusual miss''s previous actions, propping his arms on the counter, leaning forward, and staring directly into her red pupils at close range. His voice was firm and forceful as he enunciated each word clearly,"Get out of my sight!"


    The last word was uttered in a low, menacing tone, like that of a demon, exerting great pressure on the woman before him.


    "You!" The unusual miss was so enraged that her chest heaved violently. One of her hands gripped the wooden support pole, and her nails pierced through the glove and dug into the wood, making a creaking sound.


    She was furious. Usually, a werewolf of this level would have had their will broken by the murderous aura she had released, and they would have been reduced to kneeling on the ground, trembling uncontrollably.


    But the man before her was not only unaffected but had the audacity to talk back to her?


    Just as Glen thought she was about to attack, the unusual miss took a deep breath. Then, she wiped away the anger from her face and smiled again."Mr. Werewolf, what''s your name?"


    "I thought you were going to start a fight," Glen said, rolling his eyes."My name is Glen, Glen Nibankru. If you have any grievances, feel free to come and find me."


    The unusual miss was almost enraged again."Fight? I''m not one of you vulgar lowly beings."


    She softly repeated Glen''s name."Fine, I''ll remember it, Mr. Glen. We''ll meet again."Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    With that, she turned to leave. Glen frowned and quickly said,"Aren''t you going to tell me your name? That''s rather impolite!"


    "Who are you calling impolite!" The unusual miss lost her temper once more.


    "Then what''s your name?"


    "Murphy! Murphy Elton!"


    Glen repeated the name."Hmm, it''s easy to remember."


    "Is there anything else, Mr. Werewolf?" Murphy said coldly.


    Glen looked Murphy up and down without any hesitation, and just when the miss was on the verge of losing her temper, he said,"Are you a vampire?"


    He asked this question in a relatively low voice, so as not to be heard by the people passing by in the distance.


    Murphy looked at Glen stiffly, and her tone was equally stiff."Haven''t you been able to determine my race until now?"


    Glen nodded.


    Murphy covered her face in an unladylike manner. She hated making such a gesture, but she couldn''t help it at this moment."As a race that is in opposition to our vampire clan, you''re a complete failure!"


    "So, you really are a vampire..." Glen said thoughtfully."Then what are you doing here? Are you here to hunt for food?"


    After asking this, Glen prepared to take action. If her answer was affirmative, he would immediately subdue this vampire.


    "Who said that we vampires must feed on human blood?"


    Unexpectedly, Murphy countered with a question. Then, she cast a disdainful glance at the commoners passing by around them. "These humans don''t like to bathe. They''re extremely filthy. Goodness! Even some of the so-called nobles are like this. Not only do they not bathe, but they also use some even more pungent scents to try to cover up their body odor. It''s simply disgusting! I''d rather die than feed on such creatures!"


    "A noble and elegant vampire like myself only preys on those creatures that possess magic and are clean. That''s what befits my status."


    Upon hearing these words, Glen relaxed a bit. Ignoring the fact that she hadn''t revealed her true intentions, he quickly agreed, saying, "Exactly, exactly. I also think that our lowly and filthy race is unworthy of your noble status. Go and find those who are worthy of you quickly."


    Murphy curled the corners of her lips and let out a soft snort. "You do have some discernment and a proper sense of self-awareness."


    After saying that, she adjusted her beautiful hat and, with her head held high, walked into the crowd.


    Glen kept his eyes on her until she disappeared. Only that peculiar smell lingered in the air for a long time. He murmured in a low voice, "This town isn''t as peaceful as it seems..."


    The stream of people coming and going was bustling. Soon, it was approaching evening.


    The black pig that Glen had brought still hadn''t been sold out. Looking at the scattered commoners on the street, he decided to pack up his stall for the day.


    The total income this time was only a little over a thousand copper coins, less than half of what he had earned last time. He would have to deal with the remaining meat on his own.


    Glen put the garbage he had generated into a bag. Then, he closed his eyes and slightly twitched his nose, searching for a familiar smell in the air.


    Just a few seconds later, he opened his eyes and said in a low voice, "I''ve found it."


    Having determined the direction, Glen led the cart towards his target.


    ...


    "Bonnie, come down and have something to eat. Seriously, you can''t go on like this. I''m really worried about you," said a middle-aged woman with a worried expression. She stood beside the stairs in an ordinary two-story house and looked up towards the second floor.


    "I don''t have an appetite, Mom. I just want to be alone for a while," came a listless voice from the second floor. It was clear that it belonged to a young girl.


    "But if you don''t eat anything, your health will suffer."


    "I''ll come down and eat when I''m hungry. Don''t worry too much, Mom. You eat first."


    "But... all right..." The middle-aged woman eventually lowered her head, and the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes seemed to deepen a little more.


    She looked at the rye bread and stewed bean soup on the dining table but had no appetite to eat. She just sat there in a daze, lost in thought.


    Dong dong.


    Two knocks on the door interrupted the middle-aged woman''s thoughts. She quickly got up to open the door. At the same time, she wondered in her heart who could be visiting. It should be one of her daughter''s friends, as they were the ones who usually came to visit.


    As the door creaked open, a strange young man stood outside. This made the middle-aged woman instinctively become more alert.


    "Hello, ma''am. I''m Bonnie''s friend. I heard that she hasn''t been feeling well recently, so I came here specially to see her. Please forgive me for any inconvenience," Glen said first, greeting her clearly and articulately.

 Chapter 25 The Guardian

    "A friend of Bonnie''s? But I''ve never seen you before"" the middle-aged woman said" her tone full of suspicion.


    "Heh..." Glen flashed a disarming smile. "My name is Glen" ma''am. You can ask Bonnie. She should know me."


    "Wait a moment" please." The middle-aged woman said politely and then closed the door.


    Glen waited patiently for a short while. The door opened again" and this time" it was the gluttonous little girl" Bonnie" who opened it.


    "Mr. Glen?"


    The little girl had clearly lost a lot of weight compared to the last time. The lively and cheerful aura she once had was gone" as if she had been through a serious illness.


    "I heard about what happened to you and Lila. I''m very worried about you two" so I came to pay a visit..." Glen paused slightly. "May I come in and talk?"


    "Um... please come in." Bonnie seemed to come to her senses and immediately stepped aside.


    Stepping into this house" which was slightly better than the other civilian houses" Glen" in order not to appear impolite" merely took a cursory glance around and then averted his eyes.


    He placed the cloth bag he had been holding in his hand on the table. At this moment" he also noticed the food on the table.


    This is the staple food commonly seen in commoner families... The thought flashed through Glen''s mind.


    "You two talk. I''m going to wash the clothes." Bonnie''s mother knew to give the young people some space to talk" so she took the initiative to excuse herself.


    Although she knew it was inappropriate to leave her daughter alone with a young man of a similar age" she hoped that this so-called friend could help improve her daughter''s mood.


    "All right" ma''am"" Glen said with a smile.


    After Bonnie''s mother left" Bonnie suddenly felt at a loss. After all" she had just met Glen" and he was a man. The awkwardness of being alone in a room with him was palpable.


    "You must have been terribly frightened that day" right?" Glen spoke first" which made Bonnie" whose face was getting redder" feel a little more at ease.


    She remained silent" not knowing how to respond.


    However" Glen continued" "I''ve more or less learned about what happened that day. I''m truly sorry about what took place. I know I bear some responsibility for it."


    "Please don''t say that" Mr. Glen. No one could have predicted what would happen next"" Bonnie said" quickly waving her hands upon hearing the self-reproach in Glen''s tone.


    Glen smiled noncommittally. He knew full well that he was indeed at fault. Others might not be aware of it" but he was.


    "You don''t look very well" and that''s an undeniable fact. You haven''t been eating properly" have you?" Glen pointed at the little girl''s face.


    Bonnie blushed and lowered her head.


    "You''re making your mother very worried" you know? I understand that it''s not unusual to be traumatized after facing such a situation for the first time. But please don''t give up on yourself. Closing yourself off won''t make things any better."This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Glen''s voice was gentle" like that of an elder guiding a child.


    "I know" but..." Bonnie pursed her lips and interlaced her fingers.


    "Don''t be afraid" Bonnie. In fact" there is always a guardian protecting you."


    Glen suddenly said something rather cryptic" which made Bonnie freeze for a moment.


    She looked up in confusion. "A guardian?"


    "Yes" a guardian." Glen locked eyes with Bonnie" his tone calm yet firm. "Don''t you remember what saved you and Lila that day?"


    Guided by Glen''s words" Bonnie recalled the scene that she had been reluctant to think about.


    Several rough men had dragged her away. She had struggled desperately" but to no avail. Just when she was feeling more and more frightened and desperate" the men suddenly let out cries of alarm and released them. She couldn''t remember exactly what the men had exclaimed" but it must have been something that terrified them greatly.


    If Glen''s words were to be believed" those men had been scared away by this so-called guardian!


    "Mr. Glen" do you mean..."


    "Shh..." Just as Bonnie was about to exclaim" Glen silenced her with a hush and winked at her mysteriously.


    "Oh" my goodness!" Bonnie covered her mouth in surprise" and a strange sense of excitement welled up inside her.


    Glen was particularly pleased to see the little girl shake off her previous dejection.


    Young boys and girls of this age have an extraordinary curiosity about the unknown and mysterious" which also makes them bolder than adults.


    If Glen had said this to someone in their thirties" they would probably have been scared out of their wits.


    Moreover" since magic and other unnatural phenomena were known to exist in this world" it was quite normal for people to accept the made-up story that Glen had concocted.


    "Then... then" Mr. Glen" what exactly is this guardian?" Bonnie clenched her small fists in front of her chest and asked Glen" as if they were secret agents meeting.


    Glen deliberately looked around and then leaned in close to the little girl" whispering" "Actually" the guardian is an extremely huge dog..."


    At that moment" the extremely huge dog" which had been dozing off" twitched its nose and suddenly let out a loud sneeze...


    "An extremely huge dog?" Bonnie''s eyes widened.


    "Yes" a huge dog as big as a horse" a dog of punishment that specifically punishes evildoers. It was the one that had been protecting you on the road that day. When it saw those bad guys bullying you" it revealed itself. Those villains were so frightened at the sight of it that they fled in panic."


    "This... this is really..." Bonnie''s breathing quickened" and she couldn''t find the right words to describe her current feelings for a moment.


    "This is really cool" isn''t it?" Glen supplied a novel word for her.


    "Cool?"


    "Yes" cool." Glen affirmed.


    "Yes! It''s cool. This is really extremely cool!" Bonnie''s face flushed with excitement.


    Perhaps because the voice was too loud" Bonnie''s mother suddenly pushed the door open. "Bonnie" what''s the matter with you..."


    Halfway through her words" she suddenly saw the bright smile on her daughter''s face.


    "Bonnie! You''re finally smiling! Oh" I thought I''d never see you smile like this again."


    As a mother" Bonnie''s mother was undoubtedly qualified. The tears of relief on her face at this moment were enough to prove everything.


    "I''m all right" Mom." Bonnie stepped forward to wipe the tears from her mother''s face.


    "I know" I know..." Bonnie''s mother pushed her daughter gently. "You two continue chatting. I still haven''t finished washing the clothes."


    With that" she closed the door" leaving Bonnie and Glen alone in the room once again.


    "My mother cares about me so much that she..."


    "That''s why she was moved to tears. It''s truly enviable. You''re so lucky to have a mother who loves you so deeply"" Glen exclaimed sincerely.


    Bonnie didn''t know how to respond to these words. She couldn''t help but wonder: Did Mr. Glen say this because he doesn''t have a mother who cares about him? That must be it. Otherwise" he wouldn''t be living in such a remote place all alone. His relatives must have all passed away.


    Noticing that the girl''s gaze towards him suddenly became much gentler" as if knowing what was going on in the little girl''s mind" Glen said" "Don''t think too much. I just said it out of the moment''s feelings."


    Bonnie nodded noncommittally and shifted the conversation to the so-called guardian.


    "Can I see it? That guardian" I mean" I want to thank it in person."


    "Of course. It''s near my home. As long as you get close to that area" it will protect you from the shadows. I can make it show itself."


    "That''s great." Bonnie jumped up and down gently on the spot" excited.


    Gurgle gurgle~


    A strange sound suddenly filled the room. The excited Bonnie froze in her tracks" and her face turned even redder" as did her ears.

 Chapter 26 The Dark Mage

    "Do you realize you''re hungry now?" Glen couldn''t resist teasing.


    Bonnie didn''t respond, merely lowering her head in embarrassment.


    Glen suddenly rose to his feet and opened the cloth bag he had placed on the table. He took out a large piece of pork, a basket of vegetables, seasonings, cooking oil, and even a flat-bottomed pan, one by one. Bonnie''s eyes widened in surprise as she watched.


    "Where is your kitchen?" Glen asked Bonnie, who was staring in a daze.


    Bonnie instinctively pointed to a room, and Glen immediately carried the items and headed in that direction.


    At this moment, Bonnie seemed to come to her senses. She quickly stepped forward to block Glen and said, "Mr. Glen, we can''t accept these. They''re too precious!"


    "But you ate quite a bit when you came to my place," Glen said with a half-smile.


    "I..." Bonnie felt both ashamed and guilty.


    "All right. I''m not short of this bit of food. After all, I brought unnecessary trouble to your family. Consider these as compensation."


    With that, regardless of what Bonnie said, he walked into the kitchen.


    Watching Glen roll up his sleeves in the kitchen and skillfully start a fire to cook, Bonnie gently pursed her lips...


    "Mr. Glen, let me help you," she said, also rolling up her sleeves and entering the kitchen.


    "Then wash these vegetables. You can take this opportunity to learn from me. You can often cook for your mother or friends when you have the chance. Having good cooking skills is a basic requirement for a girl," Glen said, pointing to the vegetables on the side.


    Bonnie nodded excitedly. She really loved the dishes Glen cooked. If she could learn even a little bit, she would be more than satisfied.


    Time passed. When Bonnie''s mother entered the house again, she smelled the enticing aroma of the food. Several home-cooked dishes were already laid out on the dining table.


    Bonnie happened to come out of the kitchen, carrying a plate of stir-fried meat. Seeing her mother, she immediately smiled and said, "Mom! Come and sit down quickly. Mr. Glen has cooked the special delicacies from his place. You must try them!"


    "This..." Bonnie''s mother seemed to be at a loss, unable to comprehend what was happening in front of her.


    Glen also emerged from the kitchen. He wiped his hands with a cloth and smiled as well. "Ma''am, I borrowed your kitchen. I hope this didn''t cause you any trouble."


    "Of... of course not..." Bonnie''s mother quickly waved her hands.


    "That''s good," Glen said, gesturing with his hand. "Have a taste of my cooking."


    Bonnie''s mother nodded blankly and sat down beside her daughter. Looking at the fragrant and exquisitely appealing dishes in front of her, she instinctively swallowed her saliva.


    Taking the spoon handed to her by her daughter, she scooped up a spoonful of stir-fried meat and put it into her mouth.


    With just one chew, the taste she had never experienced before filled her entire mouth, and her eyes widened involuntarily.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Bonnie, on the other hand, had already started eating heartily, not caring about her appearance. She had been hungry for a long time and had almost lost her self-control several times while cooking.


    I just love the expressions of you who haven''t seen much of the world... Glen noticed their reactions and felt secretly pleased.


    The three of them sat together and enjoyed the delicious meal. Glen would occasionally strike up a conversation with Bonnie''s mother, chatting about various things, and soon he had a clear understanding of the family''s basic situation.


    Bonnie''s mother was a worker in a cotton factory, and her income was relatively stable. The neighbors called her Mrs. Sally.


    As Glen had expected, she was a widow. Her husband had been beaten to death for offending a passing noble, and Mrs. Sally had been struggling to raise her daughter on her own and send her to school.


    Although she had lost her father, Bonnie hadn''t suffered too much, thanks to her mother''s good job.


    After the meal, Glen proposed to leave. Mrs. Sally immediately tried to persuade him to stay.


    "Stay for the night, child. It''s already too late. The town hasn''t been peaceful these days. It''s too dangerous to go out now."


    "Yes, if you walk back to Bayek now, it will probably be early morning," Bonnie also kindly advised.


    I won''t feel comfortable staying here... Glen smiled helplessly. "Don''t worry, ma''am. I know what I''m doing. There''s no need to worry about me."


    With that, Glen turned and walked into the dark night.


    ...


    In Lord Charnes'' manor.


    The lord put down the letter in his hand and let out a barely perceptible sigh. He said to the butler beside him, "Go and call Barber in."


    "Yes, sir," the old butler, standing upright, bowed his head and then went out.


    Soon, Barber, clad in armor, entered the room with the butler.


    He performed a standard knight''s salute and waited for his master''s instructions.


    "Find a way to capture that commoner named Glen. I want him to know the consequences of offending a noble!" Charnes said in a cold tone.


    "Understood!" Barber saluted again and was about to turn and leave.


    Charnes added, "Under no circumstances should you enter Bayek Town. If you provoke something, I won''t be able to save you!"


    "I will keep it firmly in mind!" After saying this solemnly, Barber strode out of the room.


    At this moment, Lady Sophia, the lord''s wife, walked in. She stared at Barber''s retreating figure with an inexplicable look in her eyes.


    "Why are you here?" Charnes noticed his wife and asked.


    "I just saw that you summoned Barber, so I came. Did your friend reply? What did he say?" Sophia inquired.


    "That commoner named Glen should be an ordinary person. My friend told me that he has no impression of this name. To be sure, he even used his own channels to confirm this repeatedly."


    "That''s wonderful! How dare he hit our son! He must not be let off easily!" Sophia revealed a hint of a sinister smile.


    ...


    In a certain unremarkable tavern in Dude Town.


    The small door was pushed open, and a travel-weary middle-aged man entered from outside. He was dressed in the common attire of a commoner, with a gloomy appearance, and was easily overlooked at first glance.


    The man glanced around the tavern, and his gaze finally fell on a beautiful figure by the window.


    He walked straight towards that figure and sat down opposite.


    "A dignified mage actually dressed like this? A... commoner?" Murphy cast a disdainful glance at the middle-aged man opposite.


    "Cut the crap! Give me what I want quickly, you damned vampire!" The middle-aged man''s tone was extremely rude, as if he deeply hated vampires.


    "Is this the way you ask for help? " Murphy narrowed her eyes, a bit annoyed. "Please understand, great mage. It was you who came to me on your own initiative. If you want to conduct a proper transaction, learn how to respect others first!"


    "Vampires don''t deserve respect." The middle-aged man said with disdain. "All right, talking about these things is a waste of time. Give me the item quickly!"


    Murphy clenched her fingers under the table, and her pupils showed a tendency to turn red. She said coldly, "I don''t think this transaction needs to proceed any further. Find someone else if you want something!"


    With that, Murphy stood up. Before she could take a step, the middle-aged man''s next words made her stop.


    "I don''t think you want your castle to be visited by those great knights and powerful mages, do you?"


    "Are you threatening me?!" Murphy''s pupils turned completely red, and the surrounding air slightly distorted.


    This change was not visible to the naked eye. The other tavern-goers only felt a sense of oppression in their chests and had no idea who was causing all this.


    "Yes, it''s a threat. Don''t look at me like that. If you start a fight here, the only one who will end up dead is you, you foolish vampire." The middle-aged man leaned against the wall, his fingers caressing the wooden wine cup. He stared at Murphy with a completely emotionless gaze.

 Chapter 27 Enemies?

    "I seem to remember that you are also a wanted person, aren''t you? A fallen dark mage," Murphy retorted.


    "So what? Do you want to die together with me? Fine. I''ve been on the run every day anyway. Being reported by you would just bring me a bit more trouble. But you, even if you manage to escape the pursuit, you''ll end up just like me, bidding farewell to your comfortable life and living in constant fear. How wonderful" In the end, the middle-aged man let out two dry laughs without any trace of joy.


    After standing there for a long time, Murphy finally gave in. She took out an exquisite small bottle from somewhere and threw it to the middle-aged man. "Here''s what you want, you despicable human!"


    The middle-aged man grabbed the small bottle with one hand, opened it, brought it close to his eyes to examine it carefully, and then took a sniff. Only then did a satisfied expression appear on his face.


    He took out a rolled-up piece of parchment, placed it on the table, stood up, and left the tavern without saying a word.


    Murphy''s chest heaved with anger that wouldn''t subside. With a flick of her finger, the parchment on the table landed in her hand. She opened it and took a quick look, then also left the tavern.


    Under the cover of night, Murphy transformed into a swarm of bats and flew into the air.


    Muttering could be heard from the swarm of bats: "Damn werewolf! Damned mage! All of you are bullying me. You all deserve to die! Die¡ª!"


    ...


    In Bayek, in the early morning.


    Just after finishing his breakfast, Glen heard a knock on the door. When he opened it, he was surprised to see the old man.


    "I''d like to ask you to go to a place with me. I can pay you for it," the old man said expressionlessly.


    Glen raised his eyebrows and thought for a moment.


    It seems that I don''t have much to do today except feed the pigs. I might as well go and have a look... Having made up his mind, Glen nodded. "Okay. How much can you pay?"


    "Three silver coins," the old man said, still expressionless.


    That''s three hundred copper coins. The old man is indeed quite rich... Glen immediately agreed. "When shall we set off?"


    "Wait for me outside the town," the old man said, then turned and went back to his house.


    Glen shrugged, did a quick tidy-up in the house, and then walked straight outside the town.


    When he got outside the town, he sat down on a rock and whistled.


    Moments later, the beast came trotting out of the forest and stopped in front of Glen, sitting down.


    "I need to go out for a while. Remember to get some pigweed to feed the pigs. I''ll be back soon," Glen said, patting the beast on the chest.


    The beast''s single eye widened slightly, as if to say: You want me to get pigweed?


    "Yeah, is there a problem?" Glen smiled wickedly.


    The beast lowered its head in resignation, indicating that it was okay.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "I''m doing this for your own good. You either sleep or eat all day. You''ve even gained some weight. It''s time to get some exercise," Glen said, patting its head to comfort it.


    At that moment, the sound of footsteps came from afar. Glen knew that the old man had arrived.


    However, when Glen saw the other party, he was taken aback.


    The old man was carrying two shotguns in his hands, had a leather backpack of some unknown animal hide on his back, and was wearing a standard hunter''s outfit. Coupled with his burly figure, he looked extremely imposing!


    Should I also bring something? Glen looked at the old man and then at himself. He realized that he was completely unarmed, with nothing but a simple set of clothes.


    As soon as the old man left the town, he noticed the huge beast first. His eyes lit up, and he said, "What a fine dog!"


    This old man... Glen was speechless.


    The old man suddenly turned to Glen and asked, "Is this your dog?"


    Glen paused for a moment and then nodded.


    A hint of envy seemed to flash in the old man''s eyes. He asked again, "What''s its name?"


    "Ah? Er... Hmm..." Glen was stunned for a moment. He struggled for a long time but couldn''t come up with a word.


    He hadn''t named the beast. Since he didn''t need to call its name usually and just gave direct commands, should he make up a name on the spot?


    Seeing Glen''s reaction, the old man seemed a bit indignant. He clenched his fists and proposed, "How about I help you give it a name?"


    "Sure," Glen agreed without thinking too much.


    The old man circled around the beast, sizing it up, while the beast didn''t dare to move without Glen''s command.


    "Perhaps... it could be called NightRoar?"


    The old man suddenly said after circling around twice.


    "NightRoar..." Glen repeated the name in a low voice twice, then clapped his hands. "That''s a good name! Let''s call it NightRoar."


    He turned to the beast and said, "Remember, your name from now on is NightRoar. Got it?"


    The beast, NightRoar, also seemed quite satisfied. Excitement welled up in its single eye, and it bared its interlaced fangs, emitting a low whine.


    After giving NightRoar some more instructions, Glen left together with the old man.


    The two of them remained silent throughout the journey. They walked until they reached a yellow dirt road, where a horse-drawn carriage was already waiting.


    It was the most rudimentary type of carriage, consisting of a wooden frame pulled by a single horse with two wheels.


    The coachman was a short and sturdy man. At first, he had been grooming the horse. When he saw Glen and the old man approaching, he wore a strange expression and said, "Are you two together?"


    One was fully armed, while the other looked as if he were going on a trip. They didn''t seem to be a pair at all.


    "Don''t ask unnecessary questions. Just do what you''re supposed to do," the old man said in a voice as cold as ice, causing the coachman to fall silent immediately.


    Glen followed the old man onto the carriage and sat down. Only then did he ask, "Where are we going? And what are we going to do?"


    "To kill someone," the old man replied briefly.


    The coachman, who was about to drive the carriage, shrank his neck and secretly glanced back.


    "An enemy?"


    "Yes."


    Glen nodded and fell silent. The only sounds were the rumbling of the carriage and the coachman''s shouts.


    ...


    At a certain unremarkable and hidden location on the road connecting Bayek and Dude, a group of people clad in knightly armor were lying in wait.


    A figure, smaller and slighter than the other knights in armor, came trotting from the direction of Bayek Town in the distance.


    Barber, who was crouching in the grass, narrowed his eyes and stood up straight.


    The trotting figure, upon seeing Barber, immediately came to his side and whispered something. After hearing it, Barber cursed and then signaled all the others in hiding to stand up.


    "Head to Dude. We''ll rest there first and come back to check again at night," Barber gave the order, and all his subordinates responded in unison.


    ...


    The carriage jolted along all the way from morning until dusk.


    Glen had originally thought that the destination wasn''t far away and that they could at least finish the task and return home before dark. But it was clear that this was not the case.


    "How much farther is it? This journey seems like it''s going to take a while," Glen said, propping his chin in his hand. He felt as if his buttocks were about to be bruised from the constant jolting.


    "Don''t have any doubts. You should be prepared for a long journey away from home. The destination probably won''t wait for us," the old man said without looking up, as he had been examining a tattered map.


    "Then you''ll have to cover all the accommodation and food expenses during our time away," Glen said, shifting into a more comfortable position.


    He now suspected that this journey was worth more than three silver coins, and he might have to consider asking for more money in the end.


    "Of course."


    At this moment, the carriage slowly came to a halt. Glen thought the coachman was going to feed the horse again, as he had done the last two times they stopped. However, the coachman said, "Gentlemen, we''ve arrived."

 Chapter 28 The Witch

    Glen immediately looked around and soon spotted a small town not far away. It was not as large as Dude or Bayek. In fact, it was more like a village than a town.


    The old man folded the map in his hand and stuffed it into the inner pocket of his coat. He said to Glen,"Come on. We''ll stay here for the night and continue our journey tomorrow. I''ll arrange for a more comfortable carriage, though."


    "That''s great to hear."


    As they spoke, the two of them jumped down from the carriage and walked towards the town ahead.


    This was a rather backward town. The roads were uneven, and the air was filled with the smell of livestock manure.


    Could there possibly be an inn here? Glen couldn''t help but wonder in his heart.


    However, reality soon provided an answer. Not only was there an inn, but it was also a rather large one.


    It was located in the center of the town, surrounded by a cluster of buildings. The skull of some horned animal was mounted above the inn''s entrance, giving it a wild and rugged appearance.


    Some strange shouts came from inside the inn, piquing Glen''s curiosity.


    "Try not to cause any trouble when we go in," the old man, who was walking ahead, suddenly turned back and cautioned.


    "What if someone picks a fight with me?" Glen retorted.


    The old man let out a couple of cold laughs."Then deal with it yourself."


    "No problem."


    The old man pushed open the door of the inn with his thick arm. A strong smell of alcohol assailed Glen''s nostrils. Although it was pungent, he merely waved his hand in front of his face a few times.


    Inside the inn, there were many people. They were dressed in various styles, but they all looked like they were not to be trifled with.


    Their eyes were sharp, and most of them only glanced at Glen and the old man out of the corner of their eyes.


    In addition to humans, there were also a few dwarves and beast-headed people. It was these non-humans who were making the strange noises.


    "The one sitting at the very back is a witch. She knows a lot of terrifying and eerie black magic. You''d better stay away from her," the old man whispered as soon as they entered the inn. If Glen didn''t have exceptional hearing, he would have thought the old man was talking to himself.


    Glen took a brief look at the people the old man had mentioned. There was only curiosity in his eyes for these new and strange things.


    The old man fell silent, and the two of them walked straight towards the bar.


    Suddenly, three beast-headed people, almost as tall and strong as the old man, came walking towards them. The leader was a bear-headed man, who greeted the old man in a booming voice,"Old Bor, long time no see. How have you been recently?"


    "I''m fine. Don''t bother worrying about me," the old man replied in his usual cold tone. It seemed that he was like this with everyone, except perhaps his own dog.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "You''re still the same." The bear-headed man didn''t seem to care about the old man''s attitude at all. Noticing Glen standing behind, he suddenly laughed loudly and mocked,"Hey! Look at this! The old guy has brought a little brat who''s not even weaned here. Could he be your son? Hahaha..."


    The other beast-headed people also laughed, but the other patrons didn''t even turn their heads.


    Bang!


    But a loud noise forced them to turn their attention.


    The bear-headed man, who had been laughing just now, was now lying against a broken corner of the wall, grimacing in pain.


    "With such a loud mouth, but as soft as a ball of cotton. I really don''t see what he has to be so arrogant about," Glen said as he retracted his foot, a look of disdain on his face.


    The remaining beast-headed people looked at the bear-headed man, who had been sent flying several meters away, and then at Glen. Their eyes were filled with hostility, and they let out continuous growls.


    Seeing this, Glen rolled his shoulders, clearly preparing for a fight.


    "Have fun," the old man said, seemingly not at all surprised by Glen''s strength. He then went to the bar to arrange for their accommodation.


    When the beast-headed people saw that Glen was actually going to charge at them, they all turned around at the same time, helped the bear-headed man up, and fled outside the inn. They didn''t even utter a single threat throughout the whole process.


    Glen had no choice but to give up.


    The patrons around them looked at him with various expressions. Some seemed to be deep in thought, while others were clearly intrigued.


    The old man tossed a key to Glen and said,"This is the key to your room. I''m going to take a rest. Do as you please."


    Glen noted the room number on the key and put it away. When he saw the old man go up to the second floor of the inn, he immediately walked over and sat down at the witch''s table. He asked,"Do you really know magic?"


    The witch had been staring into space ever since they entered the inn. When she heard Glen''s question, she didn''t move, but her lips parted, and she said in a cold voice,"Stay away from me if you don''t want to die."


    "I''m just curious and would even like to learn if possible. Don''t worry, I''m willing to pay for it. Or if you need something, I might be able to get it for you," Glen said, unfazed by the witch''s threat and revealing his true intentions.


    The witch turned her face towards him. Her features were quite regular, but her eyes were completely white, which was rather eerie.


    "Little one, ignorance can lead you to eternal damnation."


    "Then are you eternally damned?" Glen retorted.


    The witch seemed to be intrigued. She propped her chin on her hand and looked at Glen in a coquettish manner. "All witches are damned for all eternity."


    "Let me have a try. Maybe I''m different," Glen persisted.


    "All right, ignorant little one. Black magic and sorcery are not things you should meddle with. Give up this idea," the witch suddenly said in a cold tone, catching Glen off guard.


    Before he could say anything more, the witch in front of him suddenly transformed into a thick mist and vanished.


    Just like that, she''s gone... Glen stared blankly at the empty seat and let out a sigh.


    In the end, he ordered one of each kind of drink in the inn and put the bill on the old man.


    After tasting all these drinks, Glen felt that he was just wasting money and suffering for nothing. Apart from the juice, which was tolerable, almost all the other drinks were extremely unpleasant. He really couldn''t understand how others could enjoy them so much.


    Seeing that there was nothing interesting around, Glen had no choice but to go upstairs to rest.


    ...


    In the morning, Glen was awakened by the waiter bringing breakfast.


    He went downstairs to the first floor, biting into a hard piece of bread, and found that the old man had already gotten up and was calmly sipping his wine.


    "Let''s go," the old man said as he put down his wine glass and stood up.


    "Er... okay." Glen didn''t know why the old man was in such a hurry, but since he was just a hired hand, it would be better for him if they could finish the task sooner.


    This time, they took a carriage with a canopy, and the seats were much more comfortable.


    On the way, Glen asked, "Old man, will we reach our destination today?"


    "If nothing unexpected happens, we should be able to," the old man replied in a deep voice, closing his eyes and resting.


    I wonder if NightRoar has been feeding the pigs properly... Glen also closed his eyes and let his thoughts wander.


    ...


    In a certain civilian house, three people dressed in dark robes and wearing soft pointed hats were each holding a lifeless corpse with one hand, and thick strands of energy emanated from their hands.


    In the corner of the room, there were two boys aged six or seven, huddled together and looking at the three people with extreme fear.

 Chapter 29 A Black Hole

    These three terrifying adults suddenly burst into the house and killed their parents and eldest brother in an extremely horrifying manner.


    No matter how the victims pleaded, their expressions remained calm throughout, as if they were not killing human beings but rather livestock that could be slaughtered at will.


    "This energy should be sufficient for a while. I simply adore this feeling!" One of the dark mages closed his eyes and said with a hint of satisfaction.


    "There are still two more. Give them to me," said another dark mage, who threw aside the corpse of the young man he had been holding, licked his lips, and said sinisterly.


    Watching the hand that resembled dry branches reaching out towards them, the two boys were terrified beyond measure, and their lower bodies were already soaked with urine.


    The withered hand tightly gripped the tender necks of the two boys, and little by little, their life force was being absorbed.


    The two boys felt themselves growing weaker and weaker, and they were in extreme discomfort.


    The dark mage, who had just started to enjoy the process, suddenly heard the other two mages shouting a warning:"Knights are approaching!"


    The dark mage holding the two boys cursed under his breath. With a sudden exertion of his fingers, he directly choked the two young lives to death.


    After that, the three of them rushed out of the room separately and soon disappeared from sight.


    A few minutes later, a group of knights fully clad in iron armor ran past the window. Only a few of them pushed open the door, took a look at the corpses in the house, and then backed out.


    The commotion outside died down, and no one came to deal with the situation.


    Official knights, being nobles, would not touch the filthy corpses of these commoners.


    If any of the knights who had just peeked in happened to think of it later, they might notify some people specially tasked with collecting the bodies to come over...


    ...


    Looking at the lush greenery all around, with vegetation taller than a person crowding the base of the trees, Glen asked suspiciously,"Is this the destination?"


    The old man was observing something on the ground and said evasively,"Probably."


    "All right, but three silver coins won''t be enough," Glen said calmly.


    "Five silver coins," the old man stood up and said indifferently.


    "You''re indeed quite wealthy," Glen teased.


    The old man did not respond. Instead, he tossed a bottle of medicine to Glen and said,"Apply this on your body. It can mask your scent."


    Glen took the bottle of medicine. It felt cold to the touch, and he couldn''t tell what material it was made of. He opened the cork, and a smell of herbs wafted into his nostrils, refreshing his nerves.


    Without asking what it was, he roughly applied the ointment-like substance all over his body.


    "Follow me," the old man said and took the lead in walking into the dense vegetation.


    Glen activated the wolf venom, causing a layer of fine hair to cover his skin, and then followed suit.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    The thick vegetation reduced the visibility to almost no more than the length of an arm. However, the old man seemed to be able to see through it all, leading Glen forward without any obstacles.


    After walking for half an hour, they suddenly emerged into the open.


    An open area appeared ahead. The old man suddenly raised his hand to signal a stop, and Glen had no intention of moving either.


    "There are magical traps," the old man suddenly whispered.


    "How do you know?" Glen carefully observed the area ahead but did not find any obvious anomalies. However, the area ahead did give him an uneasy feeling. It was too quiet!


    The old man''s gaze was sharp. He somehow had a small bag in his hand. He grabbed something from it, then bent down and crawled on all fours, resembling a lizard.


    Glen secretly marveled at the old man''s physical condition. At his age, he could still perform such a difficult action, which required a great deal of arm strength and chest muscle.


    "Follow in my footsteps. Keep up," the old man''s voice came. Glen then stepped on the spots where the old man had stepped and followed at a leisurely pace.


    The old man would occasionally sprinkle some of the powdery substance in his hand around before continuing to move forward.


    It was not until they reached the center of the open area that the old man stood up. At this moment, Glen couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity,"Old man, how did you discover the magical traps here? And what was that powder you just sprinkled?"


    "Although there doesn''t seem to be anything unusual here, the terrain has been deliberately arranged. If you observe carefully, you''ll notice that the pattern formed by the vegetation and the ponds resembles a certain rune. It''s a very sophisticated magical formation, and few people would be able to detect it because there are no signs of any human activity here, not even that of animals," the old man explained slowly as he put away the things in his hand.


    "What was that powder you just sprinkled?"


    "Just a little aid. It helps me identify the trigger points of the traps. But it''s not something that ordinary people can learn. It requires an absolute abundance of experience to achieve," the old man replied.


    It sounds really impressive... Glen thought in admiration and then asked, "How do you know so much?"


    The old man glanced at Glen and said in his usual indifferent tone, "I used to be a Doctor of Magic at Southredon University in the Zern Kingdom."


    Glen: "!!!"


    If Glen remembered correctly, Southredon was one of the top universities in the Zern Kingdom. The old man was actually a doctor from this university!


    "Then can you..."


    "I''m not a mage, so I can''t perform magic," the old man interrupted Glen.


    A Doctor of Magic who can''t perform magic? Glen''s eyes widened in confusion.


    "Anyone can study the theory of magic, but not everyone can become a mage," the old man said, pulling out his shotgun as he noticed Glen''s confusion. "Mastering the theory of magic allows one to serve those mages. People like me are highly sought after even by legendary mages, to prepare magic potions for them, calculate the circuits of magical formations, and deduce incantations, among other things."


    So, he''s like a super assistant... Glen summed it up in his mind and continued to ask, "Besides the high cost, are there any other requirements to become a mage?"


    "Of course," the old man affirmed. "To become a mage, one must have an elemental affinity of over 60%. If it''s lower than this value, learning magic is just a waste of time."


    Glen nodded thoughtfully.


    "All right, we''ve been discovered. Let''s deal with this trouble first and then talk," the old man suddenly raised his shotgun and said.


    Upon hearing this, Glen didn''t show any surprise. He had already heard the rapid running sounds in the distance and thus looked towards the source of the sound.


    Five figures dressed in black robes rushed out. Their faces were all repulsive, and they charged directly towards Glen and the old man.


    Claws like scythes grew from their hands, and a black aura surrounded them.


    The attacker in the front swung his claws with a shrill sound that tore through the air and fiercely stabbed at the old man in front.


    In the face of this attack, the old man remained completely calm. He still held the shotgun steadily and pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    The bullet hit the attacker right between the eyebrows. The attacker''s forward momentum stopped abruptly, and he fell backward, rolling several times before coming to a halt.


    The other four attackers followed closely behind and charged towards the old man. Just as Glen was about to take action, he saw the old man suddenly open his coat, revealing... a black hole on his chest!


    Under Glen''s wide-eyed gaze, the black hole unleashed a dense mass of black tentacles that instantly tore the four attackers into pieces.


    The tentacles retracted in an instant. The old man suddenly clutched his chest and collapsed to the ground, his face contorted with pain. Cold sweat soaked his face, and his blood vessels bulged, indicating the intense suffering he was experiencing at that moment.


    "You could have let me take action. Why endure this pain?" Glen looked at the old man, utterly confused.


    It was obvious that using that power came at a cost. Logically, it shouldn''t be used casually. Those were just a few lackeys, and there was no need for such a drastic measure.

 Chapter 30 The Fourth-level Dark Mage

    The pain that the old man on the ground was suffering from seemed to come and go quickly. He stood up with a normal expression, slightly out of breath, and said in a rough voice, "I had to kill these people with my own hands."


    "I see," Glen said, nodding. Then he pointed at the old man''s chest. "What''s this?"


    "It''s a demon I made a contract with."


    "A demon?" Glen frowned. "I heard that the price for such a thing is not low. You..."


    "I can bear the price," the old man said as he started walking towards the direction where the attackers had emerged.


    What kind of grudge could it be? Why is he going to such lengths? Glen remained silent and followed the old man without saying anything more.


    ...


    "Are they knights or mages?"


    In an extremely simple wooden house, a hunched elderly man with bone wings on his back murmured to himself.


    He had hair as dry as hay, almost no teeth left, and his skin looked as if it had been exposed to the sun for too long. He leaned on a withered wooden staff in one hand, and in front of him was a medicine altar emitting a faint green and cold light.


    "Whether they are knights or mages, they shouldn''t be able to find this place," said a sinister middle-aged man dressed in commoner''s clothes, who was standing behind the elderly man.


    This man was the dark mage who had made a deal with Murphy.


    "What a pity. Those puppets have been with me for so long, and now they''re gone," the elderly man said with a tone full of regret. Then he asked again, "Haven''t the others come back yet, Dyke?"


    "They''re still being chased by the knights. What a bunch of troublesome people," Dyke said irritably.


    "They brought it upon themselves. However, I''m afraid I''ll have to trouble you to go and deal with these uninvited guests. This feeling of being disturbed is really unpleasant."


    "What a hassle!" Dyke complained. Then he turned around and pushed open the drafty wooden door of the house. "I''ll make them regret ever coming here. This will be the stupidest decision they''ve ever made!"


    ...


    "Old man, aren''t you worried that they''ll run away if you walk like this?"


    Looking at the burly figure walking ahead unhurriedly, Glen asked curiously.


    "They won''t run away. In their eyes, we''re just overconfident intruders," the old man said with great confidence.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a mass of purple-black mist flew out from the dense forest ahead and directly attacked the old man!


    The old man reacted quickly, as if he had been on guard for a long time. He immediately dodged to the side and was not hit at all.


    The attack then flew towards Glen''s face.


    The latter tilted his head and easily avoided it.


    "You''re very unlucky to have encountered me. This will be the most painful experience of your lives!" Dyke emerged, surrounded by a terrifying aura of dark elements. His tone was filled with coldness and disdain for the ignorant and weak.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Fo... Fourth-level dark mage?!" The old man, who had just gotten up, said in an unprecedentedly solemn tone.


    "Is a fourth-level mage really that powerful?" Glen asked out of curiosity.


    "I truly loathe you ignorant mortals! The great fourth-level mage Dyke will show you what true power is!"


    Before the old man could answer, Dyke roared angrily, as if Glen''s nonchalant attitude had offended him.


    The enraged dark mage raised his hands high and completed the incantation in an instant. A complex array pattern formed beneath his feet.


    "Be careful!" The old man suddenly shouted at Glen.


    Glen felt a sense of being locked on. He immediately lowered his center of gravity and shot forward like a bullet, directly charging towards the dark mage who was casting the spell!


    "How stupid!" Dyke laughed out loud when he saw this ignorant mortal charging towards him.


    A sapling suddenly grew out of the ground. The next moment, it expanded rapidly, enveloping both of them.


    Glen felt as if his body was being pierced by countless tiny needles, and these needles were sucking his blood with terrifying force!


    He didn''t panic. The wolf venom in his body erupted instantly. Under his deliberate control, it flowed along those needles towards the strange tree, destroying every part of its tissue.


    Dyke, who was controlling the strange tree, had been ready to drain his opponent into a dried corpse immediately. However, his magical creation suddenly underwent an uncontrollable change, emitting a series of faint cracking sounds one after another.


    Finally, the strange tree created by the fourth-level mage collapsed right in front of Dyke.


    Glen emerged, but before he could make a move, Dyke had already completed the formation of his second spell. With a wave of his right hand, he sent out a terrifying long chain crackling with electric light, which whipped towards Glen''s waist!


    Glen suddenly exerted force with his feet and performed a side somersault to avoid the attack. At the same time, black fur grew on his right hand, and sharp wolf claws emerged. With a howl that tore through the air, he lunged at Dyke''s face!


    The long chain behind him destroyed a large area of trees and vegetation, creating a deafening roar like the explosion of a large amount of dynamite! This sound drowned out the ear-piercing noise of the wolf claws colliding with Dyke''s protective magic.


    "A werewolf? Hahaha, with your fragile claws, it''s impossible to..."


    The mocking voice of the fourth-level dark mage stopped abruptly.


    Glen''s figure moved so quickly in front of Dyke that it left behind an afterimage. The claw marks almost filled the entire field of vision of the fourth-level dark mage!


    From the moment of contact, Glen had already sensed the approximate strength of this protective shield. It wasn''t so strong that he couldn''t break it no matter what. All he needed was enough attacks!


    The dense and continuous scratching sounds in his ears made Dyke extremely anxious. He tried his best to maintain the protective shield and didn''t dare to be distracted to form an offensive spell for a counterattack.


    This revealed a flaw in his psychological quality. Although Dyke possessed the strength of a fourth-level mage, he lacked sufficient combat experience.


    Before he fell into the path of dark magic, he was known as a genius. He led a life that most people envied. He didn''t need to undergo arduous training in the monster-infested areas, as his mentors would bring the required materials right to him.


    Even after he became a dark mage, he hadn''t encountered an opponent that forced him to go all out. Such smooth sailing had led to his habit of panicking when faced with difficulties.


    "How is this possible?! I am a great fourth-level mage! You can''t defeat me!" Dyke''s hands trembled, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    "I thought you were really powerful. Turns out you''re just a grown-up baby," Glen said as he shattered the protective shield with one claw, quickly grabbed Dyke''s face, covered his mouth and nose, and slammed the fourth-level mage''s head into the ground. Streams of blood oozed out between Glen''s fingers.


    At this moment, the old man walked over. He glanced at Dyke, who was barely breathing, and said with a sigh, "He didn''t even use many of his extremely destructive spells and yet he was defeated like this..."


    "The outcome would have been the same even if he had used them. I didn''t go all out either," Glen said as he stood up and clapped his hands.


    "Does your transformation mean becoming a werewolf? And does this transformation also affect your personality?" The old man looked at Glen''s gradually recovering arm and pondered deeply.


    "Who knows..." Glen replied evasively.


    In fact, the old man was more puzzled than he showed. As far as he knew, werewolves didn''t seem to have the ability to partially transform into wolves. All the recorded werewolves only had two forms: human and half-wolf.


    Moreover, every werewolf would experience a few seconds of painful transformation, but looking at Glen''s smooth transformation, he didn''t seem to be in pain at all.


    "Hurry up. This guy can''t be your target. There must be someone else, right? Aren''t we leaving?" Glen had already caught the scent of another person in the air and urged the old man.


    "There''s no need to go. That guy must have already escaped. There''s no doubt about that," the old man said calmly.

 Chapter 31 The Griffin Knights

    "Then we can still go and take a look. We can just follow the clues," Glen continued to suggest.


    The old man let out two cold laughs without any expression. "That ruthless and cunning fellow must have left a ''big gift'' for us at the original place. If we go there, we''ll definitely be asking for trouble."


    It seems that he really has a deep grudge against this person, considering how well he knows him... Glen shrugged, indicating that he didn''t care.


    "Let''s go back. This journey is over," the old man said indifferently as he put away his shotgun.


    I wonder if it''s just my imagination, but the old man seems more like a lonely elderly person now, rather than the calm and decisive hunter warrior he was just now...


    Just as the two were about to turn back, Glen suddenly noticed from the corner of his eye that a huge creature was flying towards them at high speed in the sky to the side.


    "Old man, what''s that?" Glen poked the burly hunter beside him.


    The old man looked up and immediately his face turned grim. He cursed, "That damned guy! He actually led the griffin knights here!"


    "Griffin knights?" Glen frowned. "What should we do now? Fight?"


    "Fight? Whether you can win or not, you''ll be constantly harassed by the subsequent pursuit. Quickly find a way to hide. If they see our faces, we''ll be in big trouble! They''ll quickly find our residence based on our faces, and then you won''t be able to live in peace!" The old man showed obvious signs of panic for the first time. He seemed to be very afraid of being seen by the so-called griffin knights.


    "This is easy," Glen said. Then his body expanded as he transformed into a strong black werewolf. His voice was as low as that of a demon. "I''ll hold them off. You take this opportunity to leave."


    "Are you sure you can do it?" the old man asked seriously.


    "I don''t do things I''m not sure of," Glen said with confidence in his tone.


    "All right, you arrogant kid. If you die, I''ll offer a silent prayer for you. If you succeed, I''ll give you a reward of twenty silver coins." With that, the old man turned and rushed into the dense forest.


    Twenty silver coins? That''s almost the price of one of my pigs... Glen''s eyes were fixed on the approaching griffin. He got down on all fours and suddenly charged in that direction.


    The griffin was huge. There were three people sitting on its back. They were slender, and the close-fitting silver armor for women outlined their hot figures. They were three female knights.


    "Captain, there''s no need to be so serious. This is probably just another false message deliberately sent by those dark mages to cause trouble. Maybe there''s a trap waiting for us?" A female knight with black hair and brown eyes said to the tall female knight with a dark brown high ponytail who was sitting in front and observing carefully.


    "You know that the so-called traps are meaningless to us, Aisha. We''ve dealt with such situations more than once. Nowadays, hardly any trap can escape our notice," the high-ponytailed female knight, who was called the captain, said calmly.


    "That''s true..."


    Swoosh!If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Suddenly, the griffin let out a warning cry! The captain of the knights'' eyes suddenly became sharp as she looked down.


    The lush tree crowns rustled. Something was rushing through the jungle at high speed towards them.


    "Be on alert!" the captain of the knights shouted. However, before they could prepare themselves properly, a loud noise erupted from below. A black figure burst out of the jungle and crashed directly into the griffin''s chest.


    This blow caused the griffin to lose some of its balance, but it was enough to make the three people on its back fall off.


    During the fall, the three experienced female knights condensed the knightly aura that protected their bodies on their skin, getting ready to land.


    Boom, boom, boom...


    Under the huge acceleration of gravity, the three of them created three large craters on the ground, crushing a patch of vegetation.


    "Did you see clearly what it was?" the captain of the female knights asked, holding her knight''s sword and scanning the surroundings.


    "No."


    "I didn''t see clearly..."


    Both of them shook their heads.


    However, they didn''t need to worry, because the troublemaker had already directly appeared in front of them.


    Glen walked out of the jungle openly, revealing his werewolf form to the three female knights.


    "Female knights?" His voice remained low, tinged with surprise. At the same time, he couldn''t help but think: Look at that waist and those legs. What an amazing figure! Are all female knights like this?


    "A werewolf?!"


    "It can talk?!!"


    The female knights were even more astonished than Glen. This was the first time they had seen a werewolf that could still speak normally after transforming.


    Don''t werewolves talk? Oh right, I couldn''t speak when I first transformed. It was only by changing the state of the wolf venom in my throat that I managed to talk... Glen was briefly puzzled by the female knights'' words, but then he understood.


    "A third-level werewolf? And it can talk? It seems to be a special case," the captain of the female knights said, seemingly quite certain, based on some characteristics she had noticed.


    She suddenly called out loudly to Glen, "Hey! Mr. Werewolf, you''ve got some nerve challenging the griffin knights on your own..."


    "I''d like to test the knightly swordsmanship of you ladies. Is that not allowed?" Glen retorted.


    "Hmph!" The captain of the female knights snorted disdainfully. "To become a third-level werewolf, you must have devoured a lot of people, right?!"


    "I would never do such a disgusting thing," Glen rolled his eyes.


    "You can never be too sure." The aura around the female knight suddenly intensified. She then said to her two companions behind her, "Sisters, don''t interfere. Let me teach this ignorant evil creature a lesson."


    Looking at the tall female knight with long legs pointing her sword at him, exuding a sharp and imposing aura, Glen was filled with excitement. This was a common trait among those who practiced martial arts.


    He brandished his wolf claws by his side and sliced off a wooden stick as thick as a bowl''s mouth, grasping it in his wolfish hand.


    The female knight, who was about to charge forward, felt an inexplicable urge to laugh at the sight of his action. "Do you seriously think you can block my knight''s sword with a mere wooden stick? You''re truly a deranged evil creature!"


    With that, she transformed into a streak of light and thrust straight at Glen''s throat!


    Facing the ever-expanding sword aura, Glen didn''t even blink. He twirled the wooden stick in his hand, sidestepped to avoid the frontal impact, and at the same time, thrust the stick over his back towards the female knight''s wrist!


    This knight''s charge seemed very powerful, but in reality, only the frontal part was truly lethal. The sword light on the sides was just for show, serving no purpose other than to intimidate.


    Feeling the force on her wrist, the captain of the female knights almost dropped her knight''s sword. Fortunately, she was holding the sword with both hands, and due to her arduous training, she managed to avoid making the cardinal sin of a knight - never letting go of the sword during a battle.


    She took a long stride forward with her slender left leg, halting her forward momentum. In an instant, she changed her thrust into a sweep.


    Glen had anticipated this. He swung the wooden stick in an arc, striking the knight''s sword heavily. Then, he twisted his body and landed a kick on the female knight captain''s abdomen!


    The captain of the female knights was sent flying backward and only stopped when she crashed into a large tree.


    "Captain!" The other two female knights exclaimed in alarm and were about to rush forward to help, but the captain raised her hand to stop them.


    "I''m fine." The captain of the female knights touched her abdomen. The previous blow hadn''t even broken through her protective knightly aura, so how could she be injured?


    "Your moves are full of flaws, Lady Knight," Glen stood his ground instead of pursuing her and said with a light laugh.

 Chapter 32 Do You Truly Take Me for a Child?

    "Don''t be so complacent! I was merely careless just now!" The valiant visage of the female knight captain was etched with a look of sheer discontent.


    "Again!" she bellowed, stamping her foot on the spot and charging towards Glen once more!


    This time, a pair of pale golden wings materialized behind the female knight captain, and her knight''s sword underwent a peculiar transformation, seemingly elongating slightly.


    Glen could distinctly sense that his opponent''s speed had increased substantially. He lowered his center of gravity, poised to respond to the impending attack at any moment.


    The knight''s sword lunged forward with a sudden thrust, and in an instant, more than a dozen knight''s swords materialized around it, leaving Glen with no room to dodge!


    Is this even possible?!! Glen''s eyes widened ever so slightly. His leg muscles tensed, and he suddenly leaped five or six meters into the air, soaring above the range of the attack.


    Grasping the crown of a tree, he used his legs to brace against the trunk and then catapulted towards the opponent''s back!


    The female knight had already retracted her attack with all her might as soon as she noticed the enemy''s evasion. Sensing the strong gust of wind behind her, she unleashed another knightly skill!


    A colossal illusory knight''s shield crashed down from the void behind the female knight captain, barely managing to block Glen''s descending strike.


    Glen, who had landed on the ground, regarded his opponent, who was enveloped in a flurry of special effects, and said with a tinge of exasperation, "Lady Knight, this isn''t very sporting. I''m only wielding a wooden stick. If you''re truly skilled, defeat me with your swordsmanship alone. What''s the point of fighting like this?"


    The strike he had just delivered lacked any real force; otherwise, the wooden stick would have snapped long ago.


    He had initially intended to gauge the level of knightly swordsmanship in this world, but he hadn''t anticipated that knights possessed so many ostentatious skills. He found it impossible to savor the thrill of a straightforward weapon-to-weapon confrontation.


    "Very well." Glen had uttered those words offhandedly, but to his surprise, the female knight captain actually deactivated the special effects.


    Glen was momentarily taken aback, followed by a surge of excitement.


    "Captain!" The two female knights in the distance exclaimed once again.


    "Have no fear. I know precisely what I''m doing," the female knight captain reassured them in a hushed tone.


    With a resounding shout, the two resumed their combat.


    The dashing knight captain unleashed nearly all the skills she had acquired throughout her tenure at the knight academy. A plethora of exquisite sword techniques flowed from her hands with effortless grace, raining down upon her opponent.


    However, Glen, armed with nothing but a wooden stick, deftly parried each attack. As he evaded and maneuvered, he also ensured that the wooden stick remained intact, appearing completely unruffled.


    He had already formed a rough assessment of the female knight''s swordsmanship. Had this been in his previous world, she would undoubtedly have ranked among the elite, standing shoulder to shoulder with the world''s best.


    But she had the misfortune of facing Glen, who was hailed by his family and the outside world as a once-in-a-century martial arts prodigy. By the tender age of sixteen, he had mastered all the family''s boxing, sword, and staff techniques. Coupled with the intense training during his years in the military, even he himself was unaware of the heights he had reached before his time travel.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    However, this body lacked muscle memory, and all his understanding of the moves relied solely on his memory and the coordinated responses of his werewolf physique. Naturally, his current skill level paled in comparison to what it had been before the time travel.


    After hundreds of exchanges, the female knight had been struck all over her body, yet she hadn''t managed to land a single blow on Glen. This only served to fuel the female knight captain''s growing frustration.


    Slap!


    Her buttocks were struck once more, emitting a clear and melodious sound. The knight captain with the high ponytail suddenly hurled her knight''s sword to the ground and cursed, "Damn it!"


    This startled Glen and the other two female knights.


    Perhaps I shouldn''t have struck her there? Glen couldn''t help but muse inwardly.


    The female knight captain''s chest heaved violently, her teeth grinding together, as she glared at Glen with a look of intense hatred.


    "Er... actually..." Glen had intended to offer some words of comfort, such as "You''re actually quite skilled, but I''m just too powerful," but she spoke before he could.


    "I will defeat you..." she declared, then retrieved her knight''s sword, walked over to her two companions, and whistled. The griffin descended with a howling gale. "Let''s be off."


    "But what about this werewolf..."


    "Pay him no mind. This werewolf has not harmed anyone."


    The two female knight subordinates exchanged a glance, both utterly perplexed by the captain''s words.


    Naturally, they were unaware of the captain''s inner feelings. During her bout with Glen, her knightly instincts had told her that the creature before her harbored no trace of brutality. Instead, it seemed to be drawn to her knightly code.


    Recalling that the other party had claimed not to consume humans, the female knight captain began to entertain the possibility of his truthfulness.


    Moreover, she was acutely aware that the werewolf before her still had a significant reserve of strength yet to be revealed. If he so desired, the three of them might not be able to escape his clutches, let alone defeat him.


    But since he had not exhibited any murderous intent, that was sufficient for her, as the captain, to decide to retreat.


    Glen remained silent as he watched the huge griffin gradually ascending into the sky, simply at a loss for words.


    It''s not like he could just ask them to stay, right? After all, he had just struck the female knight on the buttocks.


    As Glen''s thoughts wandered, the voice of the female knight captain reached his ears: "Remember this, Mr. Werewolf. I am Windsor Bayard, the leader of the seventh squad of the Griffin Knights. The next time I find you, I will defeat you with my own hands!"


    I can hardly wait... Glen smiled, oriented himself, and then left the spot.


    ...


    In an ordinary peasant''s home.


    The old man sat beside a chicken coop, having somehow obtained a piece of bread and taking a bite every now and then.


    Not far away, several people dressed as peasants were engaged in conversation, and they cast wary glances in his direction from time to time.


    The old man paid no heed to these glances and simply stared into space.


    A stone suddenly flew in from nowhere and hit the old man on the knee. His eyes cleared, and he turned to look in the direction from which the stone had come.


    Among the bushes more than ten meters away, two glinting points of light lurked in the darkness.


    The old man seemed to heave a sigh of relief, stood up straight away, picked up his backpack, and walked over.


    "Old man, get me a set of clothes first," Glen whispered urgently as soon as he saw the old man approaching.


    The old man stopped in his tracks, turned around expressionlessly, and walked over to the peasants. He said something to them that was inaudible.


    One of the peasants timidly took a few copper coins and immediately ran towards a house. Soon, he returned with a set of plain clothes and handed them to the old man...


    After Glen changed into the clothes, the old man asked, "Did you kill the griffin knights?"


    "I''m not that bloodthirsty," Glen rolled his eyes. "It was three female knights with amazing figures. They realized they were no match for me and retreated."


    "Most of the griffin knights are women," the old man nodded casually.


    "Why?" Glen asked out of curiosity.


    "Because women generally have more coordinated bodies and are lighter in weight," the old man explained briefly.


    Glen nodded in understanding. The old man suddenly added, "You should go back on your own. I still have some matters to attend to."


    "All right. Settle the payment," Glen didn''t care what the old man was going to do; he just wanted to get his reward.


    The old man was prepared and tossed a bag to Glen.


    Glen put the bag in his pocket without even opening it to check. After all, they were neighbors, and the old man wouldn''t dare or have any reason to deceive him.


    "Do you know the way? Do you want me to show you?"


    "Do you really take me for a child?"

 Chapter 33 Came to Pick Me Up?

    After separating from the old man, Glen dashed along the original path, relying on his memory.


    However, eventually deeming the main road too circuitous, he simply made his way straight across the mountains and fields.


    The newly obtained clothes were soon scratched by branches and shrubs, forming numerous slashes. Glen, considering the clothes both unsightly and malodorous, naturally felt no regret.


    After walking on and off for quite some time, as Glen continued on his journey, he suddenly caught a whiff of a putrid stench.


    This is... rotting corpses! He furrowed his brows and decided to follow the smell to investigate.


    Moments later, Glen discovered a farmhouse in the forest. Several domestic fowls were penned outside, and the foul odor was emanating from within the farmhouse.


    There was a dirt road beside the farmhouse leading outward, upon which were scattered and disorderly footprints.


    Enduring the stench, he pushed open the door. Although he had been prepared, the scene that met his eyes instantly plunged his mood to the depths.


    There were five members of the family. Excluding the parents, the eldest was around fourteen or fifteen years old, and the youngest was merely seven or eight.


    All of them had met a tragic and violent end!


    He stepped forward to examine each of them one by one. Except for the two children whose necks had been snapped, the cause of death for the others was identical: flaccid muscles and sunken eye sockets, making them resemble those afflicted with consumption. It was unclear what means had been employed to cause such a state.


    They were only seven or eight years old... Glen composed himself and then proceeded to find a place to bury the five family members one by one.


    Although he was aware that such tragedies were not infrequent in this world, witnessing it with his own eyes still filled him with intense anger.


    During his missions in his previous life, he had also encountered scenes more brutal than this. Each such encounter had stirred up emotions within him.


    In his previous life, there were various constraints that prevented him from acting as he pleased. But now, he could do whatever he wanted, and no one could stop him.


    ...


    Inside a huge, hollowed-out dead tree, three dark mages who had narrowly escaped death lowered their hands that had been engaged in casting spells.


    "He said there was an accident and that the meeting point has been shifted?" One of the one-eyed mages furrowed his brow and said.


    "This doesn''t seem right. We''ve only been staying at that location for a short while, and it''s extremely secluded. How could an accident occur so soon? Did the knights or the mages from the Mage Alliance find us?" The mage with a hooked nose that drooped down to his chin questioned.


    "Try to contact him again..." The mage with dark green pupils had just made the suggestion when his expression abruptly changed!


    "Someone is coming!" the three of them exclaimed simultaneously.


    Hardly had the words left their mouths when a figure rushed in. The speed was so astonishing that the three of them were completely unable to react. The incantation for defensive magic had barely reached their throats when they were struck a heavy blow on the head.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The protective magic that had been continuously in operation shattered instantaneously, and the three dark mages lost consciousness.


    When the first dark mage groggily opened his eyes, he was horrified to find himself and his two companions hanging upside down, tied to a withered tree.


    A young man dressed in tattered clothes was sitting beside a campfire, roasting the meat of some kind of bird.


    As if sensing the dark mage''s regained consciousness, Glen, without even looking up, said,"You guys killed that family of five, didn''t you?"


    Upon hearing this, the awakened dark mage was momentarily taken aback. Then, he sneered malevolently,"Yes, it was us. Are you a relative or a friend of theirs? They tasted wonderful. Do you want me to tell you all about it in detail?"


    After all, they had only killed that family recently, so it was quite easy for him to understand what Glen was referring to.


    Glen nodded, slowly rose to his feet, and said in a calm voice,"I have no connection with them at all. I just don''t like people like you. Since I had nothing better to do, I just dropped by to kill you."


    "What?!! You stupid and ignorant lad! We are noble mages! We are inherently superior! We can kill you lowly beings who fail to comprehend the greatness of magic whenever we desire! You think you''re worthy of opposing us? You''re not!"


    The dark mage spoke with extreme vehemence, his tone revealing boundless humiliation and anger.


    Perhaps in his view, even engaging in a conversation with Glen was beneath his dignity.


    These mages all seem to be cut from the same cloth. I wonder who has indulged them like this... Glen waited patiently for the other to finish speaking before he said unhurriedly,"I suppose you didn''t care about the feelings of others when you took their lives. So, I want you to experience what it''s like to feel your life force gradually slipping away..."


    As soon as the words were out, regardless of their reactions, Glen flicked out one of his wolf claws, grabbed one of the mage''s arms, made a long incision, and then used a rope to hold it in place, allowing the blood to flow freely onto the ground.


    He did the same to the other two.


    Due to the pain, the other two mages also woke up. Seeing what was happening, they started cursing furiously:


    "You despicable lad! We are mages! I order you to release us at once! Otherwise... otherwise... Well, the consequences will be severe!"


    "Let us go! I''ll suck the life energy right out of you!"


    Glen listened quietly. His expression didn''t seem to indicate that he was hearing curses; instead, it was more like he was listening to praises.


    "I suggest you save your energy. There will be even more pain coming your way. You might want to save some strength for later when you''ll be screaming," Glen said softly when their voices gradually died down. After that, he turned and left.


    The three mages, growing weaker by the moment, were filled with unease. Not long after Glen''s figure disappeared, faint rustling sounds suddenly arose around them.


    A type of rodent, neither quite a mouse nor something else, emerged from beneath the dry leaves and out of the dead trees. They had long, sharp front teeth and were squeaking as they approached the three hanging men.


    In just a moment, a dense swarm of them had gathered, making the three mages feel a chill run down their spines and causing them to shudder with horror.


    In their panic, they struggled frantically, but the ropes, somehow, were unbreakable.


    As the first strange rodent climbed onto one of the mages along the tree branches, more of its companions followed suit.


    Piercing screams echoed through the sky...


    ...


    Having dealt with these evildoers with ease, Glen felt much better.


    Indeed, one''s own happiness is the most important thing... Glen summed up his thoughts as he continued on his journey.


    He walked straight through the night. Occasionally, he encountered strangers on the road, most of whom were dressed like peasants and looked at Glen with the kind of eyes one would give a beggar.


    Of course, Glen paid no heed to these looks.


    Judging from this journey, this area should be on the outskirts of the kingdom. Otherwise, the various facilities wouldn''t be so backward. He couldn''t even find a place to buy a horse... Glen thought with a hint of annoyance.


    He had long been frustrated with having to rely on manpower to pull the cart every time.


    Just as he was about to reach the outskirts of Bayek, a magnificent carriage approached from behind and slowed down beside Glen.


    Without even looking, Glen could already tell who was inside.


    Sure enough, when the curtain was drawn back, it revealed a fair - faced, three - dimensional - featured blonde girl with a mischievous smile. She said,"Look, Mom. There''s a ragged beggar here. How pathetic he looks."


    Inside, there was also a woman of great nobility. Her eyes were always half - open, looking ahead, and she kept her head slightly tilted back, as if always ready to look down on others. She said in a stern tone,"Pernas, don''t do anything that''s not important."


    Just as Pernas was about to respond, Glen exclaimed in surprise,"Oh, isn''t this the kind and generous Miss Pernas? Did you stop on purpose to give me a ride? That''s wonderful! Where do I get on this carriage? Here? I''m coming..."

 Chapter 34 Deffa

    Upon seeing that the other party actually intended to climb in through the window, Pernas immediately let out a shriek: "Ah! Get away! Don''t touch this! Get off the carriage! You stink terribly!"


    "Insolence! Butler! Butler!" Even the noblewoman inside widened her eyes, looking somewhat panicked. "Quickly pull this audacious commoner down!"


    A slightly plump, curly - bearded man dressed in a butler''s uniform promptly jumped down from the front where he had been driving the carriage and came over to grab Glen''s trousers, pulling with all his might.


    Sensing that his trousers were about to come loose, Glen decided to stop his teasing and let himself be pulled down.


    He plopped down on the ground and, looking up at the panicked young lady, burst into laughter, clutching his stomach.


    The slightly plump butler''s face turned beet red. Seeing Glen laughing on the ground, he became furious and raised his fist to strike.


    However, the voice of the noblewoman came from inside the carriage, "Hopes, leave him be. Let''s hurry home."


    The butler, having received his orders, could only give the commoner, who was rolling on the ground laughing, a resentful glare before getting back to the carriage and driving away.


    Inside the carriage, the noblewoman regained her composed demeanor. With a slight turn of her eyes, she glanced at her daughter, who had puffed out her cheeks like a bun and stuck out her lips, and reminded her, "Don''t make such an unseemly expression, Pernas. You are a noble. You should mind your words and actions."


    "Yes, Mother," Pernas said, reluctantly putting away her expression, though she still looked extremely angry.


    ...


    After laughing on the ground for a while, Glen wiped away his tears, stood up, dusted off his buttocks, and continued on his way.


    Just as he entered the forest on the outskirts of Bayek, a cloud of dust rose in the distance.


    Glen smiled. He knew that Nightroar was coming.


    As expected, with a gust of wind, Nightroar''s single eye was right in Glen''s face.


    Glen pushed away the huge face and walked past the beast, asking as he went, "How have you been feeding the pigs recently? Has anything unexpected happened?"


    Nightroar immediately puffed out his chest, indicating that there were no problems.


    "That''s good," Glen nodded. "Let''s go and take a look at the pigsty first."


    Just as Nightroar had said, there were no problems in the pigsty, except that the pigweed was scattered haphazardly around, making the place look extremely messy.


    Glen didn''t say much. It was already good enough that Nightroar could take care of the pigs.


    He then came to a separate enclosure, where the captured creature that resembled a moose was kept. Glen had always been at a loss as to what to do with it.


    "Hmm... It seems a pity to slaughter you just like this. Judging by your size, you''re about as big as a horse. I wonder how strong you are. How about... I''ll have you pull the cart next time?"If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Glen stood in front of the fence, as if speaking to the moose - like creature inside, yet also as if talking to himself.


    The moose came over. It thought Glen had come to feed it and had no idea what Glen was saying.


    Glen gently stroked the creature''s head, then turned around and walked towards the town.


    As soon as he entered the town, Glen saw a stooped figure in gray clothes walking slowly ahead.


    Glenn had seen this townsman before, or should I say his previous life had seen him before. She was an extremely old woman. When his previous life met her, he tried to talk to her, but she ignored him.


    After the attempt failed, his previous life also stopped talking to the townspeople he met, unintentionally following the tradition here.


    Glenn just paused for a moment and continued to move forward. When he passed the old woman in front of him, she suddenly glanced at him.


    Glen, with his sharp perception, naturally noticed this, but he didn''t show any reaction on the surface and continued walking.


    That gaze remained fixed on him until Glen entered his house.


    Did that old woman sense something? Did she discover that I''m a werewolf? It''s highly likely... Glen stroked his chin and analyzed as he pushed open the door of his house.


    ...


    Chesvino Town.


    As it is closer to the regional capital city, this is a town that is larger and more prosperous than Dude.


    In a club themed around the discussion of magic, in one of the rooms decorated with a mysterious ambiance.


    The old man dressed in hunter''s attire pulled aside the curtain and entered the room.


    "I''ve been waiting for you here for quite some time, Bor."


    A woman in her forties, wearing an exquisitely ornate mage''s robe, with a solemn demeanor and a charming face, put down the book in her hand and said in a magnetic voice.


    "Good day, the noble Lady Deffa," the old man bowed slightly and saluted.


    "Judging by your expression, he got away again?" Lady Deffa said with a hint of helplessness.


    "You''re asking a question you already know the answer to. You should have divined it," the old man said as he sat down on the sofa beside him and rummaged through his backpack.


    "What a pity..." Lady Deffa''s eyelids closed slightly, showing a bit of weariness.


    The old man then placed several crumpled pieces of parchment on the table in front of Lady Deffa and said, "These are for you. I''ve already completed the calculations for you. The incantations and formations that don''t work have been annotated."


    Lady Deffa merely glanced at them casually and looked to the side, saying, "Bor, take my advice. It''s time to let it go. I deeply regret your experience, but one can''t live their entire life consumed by hatred..."


    "I''m willing to live in hatred. This is my choice, Mage Lady. You haven''t experienced the pain of losing your family, so of course, you can say that," the old man interrupted, his tone firm.


    "Sigh..." Lady Deffa let out a deep sigh.


    "Anyway, I still need to thank you for divining the location of my enemy. I have no intention of being disrespectful to you," the old man added.


    "We''re old friends. It''s the least I can do," Lady Deffa said, waving her hand gently.


    After hearing this, the old man fell silent.


    "There''s a fourth-level dark mage by that guy''s side," he suddenly said calmly after more than ten seconds.


    "What?!"


    Lady Deffa suddenly looked up at the old man, her eyes wide open in disbelief. "A fourth-level dark mage? How could there be a fourth-level dark mage? This..."


    She was utterly confused. "All the fourth-level dark mages in the Zern Kingdom should be in the capital area. How could one be in such a remote place?"


    "I don''t know about that. But that guy should be a newly fallen dark mage. Several of the dark magic spells he used still had the traces of orthodox magic," the old man provided the information in a timely manner.


    "Perhaps I should look into the fourth-level mages who have gone missing recently," Lady Deffa said, her expression becoming slightly grave.


    She looked at the old man again and asked in confusion, "How did you manage to escape when you encountered a fourth-level dark mage? This isn''t something that..." She pointed at the old man''s chest. "This thing can deal with."


    The old man smiled faintly. "I hired a powerful fighter."


    "A fighter who can confront a fourth-level mage? Where did you find him? The cost must be quite high, right?" Lady Deffa was extremely curious.


    "A rather annoying lad. At first, I didn''t know he had... Hehe, it wasn''t just confrontation; he has the power to kill a fourth-level mage."


    "Kill?!"


    "Although that fourth-level mage didn''t go all out, his power should still be higher than that of a fourth-level mage."


    Lady Deffa wore an expression of great surprise and remained silent for a long time.


    "As for the cost..." Finally, the old man broke the silence. "I paid him twenty silver coins."

 Chapter 35 Miss Puppet

    "A person capable of defeating a fourth-level mage, and you only offered such a meager reward? Are you on intimate terms?" Lady Deffa inquired with a peculiar tone.


    "Far from it. He even killed one of my dogs," the old man said, his features contorting slightly with barely suppressed anger at the recollection.


    Lady Deffa''s expression grew even more peculiar. "So, you deceived him? Aren''t you apprehensive that he''ll seek retribution once he discovers the truth?"


    The old man''s demeanor stiffened slightly. He gave a soft cough and said, "I was unaware of his true worth initially. I can''t be held accountable for that."


    Lady Deffa was momentarily at a loss for words. Then, she carefully chose her words and said, "Very well. Then... Is he also a mage? Or perhaps a fourth-level knight?"


    The old man cast a glance at her and said indifferently, "He''s a werewolf."


    "A werewolf?" Lady Deffa furrowed her brows.


    As an orthodox mage, she instinctively harbored an aversion towards such malevolent creatures as werewolves.


    Sensing her misgivings, the old man explained, "Although he is a werewolf, he is unlike other members of his kind. He is truly unique. After transforming, he not only retains complete rationality but is also able to speak."


    "That''s utterly impossible!" Lady Deffa retorted instinctively.


    "But it is an incontrovertible fact. I witnessed it with my own eyes," the old man declared resolutely. "I would never deceive you, Lady Deffa, the esteemed mage. You are well aware of this."


    "Perhaps it is a new species..." Lady Deffa murmured as she regained her composure.


    "I cannot say. However, he has only been a werewolf for a short time. Prior to that, he was a timid and spineless individual. But after being infected with wolf venom, he has undergone a complete transformation. He now exudes confidence and a carefree demeanor, qualities that were entirely foreign to him before."


    "You''ve piqued my interest in him," Lady Deffa''s eyes glimmered with a look of curiosity.


    "I would advise you against taking any action against him. You stand no chance of defeating him," the old man cautioned.


    "I''m not planning to resort to force. I''ll adopt a more subtle approach," Lady Deffa said, her expression softening from its previous severity as she adopted a coquettish air. Coupled with her mature and exquisitely maintained features, she presented an alluring sight.


    The old man''s eyelids twitched. "He is merely a youth."


    ...


    The sound of axes biting into wood echoed through the serene forest.


    With a series of sharp cracks, another towering tree succumbed to Glen''s efforts and crashed to the ground.


    In a bid to increase his income rapidly, he decided to diversify his business ventures.


    While pig farming had the potential to yield a substantial income, amassing the sum of money Glen required would necessitate a significant investment of time.


    Moreover, the number of black pigs in his care was relatively limited. Even if he slaughtered one every other month, the supply would soon dwindle.


    Although he could venture deeper into the forest to capture more pigs, this was not a sustainable solution.


    Therefore, he decided to allow the remaining black pigs to breed freely and delay slaughtering and selling them until the herd had reached a more substantial size.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    In the interim, he needed to find alternative means of earning a living.


    The solution he hit upon was carpentry.


    Before his transmigration, one of his childhood neighbors had been a carpenter. As he was childhood friends with the neighbor''s son, they frequently visited each other''s homes, and Glen had inadvertently picked up a great deal of knowledge about the craft.


    He also had hands-on experience working with wood.


    Consequently, Glen was quite confident in his carpentry skills.


    After processing the felled trees into rough logs, Glen set about crafting some simple pieces of furniture.


    Tasks such as cutting, drilling, and polishing were now a breeze for Glen.


    He could accomplish most of the work without relying on traditional tools, instead utilizing his werewolf claws and hair as sharp as steel needles.


    Before long, a finely crafted chair emerged from his efforts.


    Glen compared it with his memories of the furniture his neighbor had made in his previous life and found it to be almost identical.


    Satisfied with his handiwork, and with the sun still high in the sky, Glen increased his pace and proceeded to craft a dozen or so additional chairs, tables, and stools.


    Now that the pigsty was entirely under Nightroar''s care, Glen only needed to pay occasional visits to check on the animals.


    He could thus devote his full attention to his current task.


    ...


    "Why are you making these things?"


    As the sun began to set, Aina, the puppet clad in a pale pink princess dress, perched on a rock and suddenly posed the question to Glen, who was engrossed in his work.


    This non-human entity had been observing Glen''s activities for some time, her eyes wide with childlike curiosity.


    She found this new resident of the town, who had only recently arrived, to be quite different from the others. Unlike the townsfolk, who were prone to silence, he was remarkably active, a trait that both puzzled and intrigued her.


    Glen had been aware of Aina''s presence from the moment she appeared but chose to ignore her and focus on his task.


    Now that the other party had posed a question, Glen could not very well ignore it.


    "Of course, I''m going to sell them," Glen replied nonchalantly.


    Aina seemed to understand and nodded slowly. After a moment''s pause, she said, "Are these pieces of furniture? They''re so beautiful..."


    Her eyes fixed on the diverse array of furniture, a hint of longing evident in her gaze.


    "Do you like them?" Glen glanced at her briefly and inquired.


    Miss Puppet nodded affirmatively.


    Glen smiled and said, "Then would you like to have one?"


    The other party nodded once again.


    "Forty copper coins each," Glen said, extending four fingers.


    Aina was taken aback. She touched her clean and neatly arranged dress, then lowered her head, her voice as soft as a mosquito''s hum. "I don''t have any copper coins..."


    Glen was not overly surprised by this. Seeing the puppet girl''s dejected expression, he said softly, "Considering how much you appreciate my work, I''ll give you one for free this time, my fair lady."


    I''ll give her something first and then try to get some information out of her. That should work... he thought to himself.


    These words were like a divine decree. Aina looked up in surprise and exclaimed, "Really? That''s wonderful!"


    With that, she nimbly leaped a few times and reached the spot where Glen had placed the finished products.


    Witnessing her agile movements, which resembled the art of lightness kung fu, Glen couldn''t help but marvel inwardly.


    Such was the wonder of magical creations. Despite being a puppet, she moved with no hint of stiffness.


    After a moment of internal struggle, Aina selected a folding table, which was one of the most exquisite pieces among them.


    "I''d like this one. Is that all right?" Miss Puppet said, holding up the relatively small folding wooden table with anticipation.


    "Sure, that''s fine," Glen nodded.


    Upon receiving confirmation, Aina was overjoyed and twirled around a few times while holding the folding table.


    Is there really any need to be so excited? Glen couldn''t quite understand, but he didn''t dwell on it.


    "I remember you have a companion. Isn''t he here?" Glen suddenly asked as he looked around.


    The excited puppet girl stopped in her tracks. A mischievous expression, remarkably human-like, appeared on her delicate face. "I snuck out. I heard the commotion here and came over. My brother is still asleep."


    This is just like a real person! If it weren''t for the obvious joint and axle structure, it would be impossible to tell she''s a puppet! However, the description of her brother seems rather perfunctory.


    Glen was momentarily startled by this vivid expression, but he only showed a brief moment of surprise on the surface.


    With these thoughts in mind, he carefully phrased his next question. "You and your brother are both magical creations, aren''t you? Who created you?"


    He was genuinely curious and didn''t care if it might upset the other party.


    Sure enough, Aina looked hesitant. She lowered her head slightly and pursed her lips. After a few seconds, she said in a low voice, "My brother said I shouldn''t tell anyone about our master..."


    "It''s okay. I was just asking out of curiosity. Don''t worry about it," Glen said, waving his hand tactfully.


    To alleviate the awkwardness, he changed the subject. "By the way, I''m Glen Nibankru. Nice to meet you. We''re friends now."


    Miss Puppet was clearly taken aback for a moment. Then, she suddenly became excited and, feeling a bit flustered, curtsied in a noble manner. "Mr. Glen. I''m Aina Tismorn. I''m also very glad to meet you."

 Chapter 36 Come with Me

    "It''s not an easy thing to make friends in this peculiar town, isn''t it?"


    Glen couldn''t resist cracking a joke at the sight of the other party''s bewildered look.


    "I couldn''t agree more. Having been here for so long, I almost forgot how to talk," Aina seemed to enjoy chatting with others and was unusually enthusiastic in responding to Glen''s question.


    "By the way, how long have you and your brother been living here? Do you know much about this place?" Glen resumed his work while continuing the conversation.


    After tilting her head and thinking for a moment, Aina said uncertainly,"I think my brother and I have been here for over a hundred years... Hmm, I can''t quite remember."


    Glen''s hands paused briefly, then he carried on as if nothing had happened.


    He continued in an unchanged tone,"Then you''re quite the old-timers here."


    "Old-timers?" Aina didn''t seem to agree with this statement. She shook her head gently."My brother and I are still considered new residents, Mr. Glen. The real old-timers never show up on the outskirts of the town."


    Glen looked up in surprise and stared at Aina for a moment before exhaling and saying,"This is truly beyond my expectations. It seems this town is much more mysterious than I thought."


    Aina was pleased with Glen''s reaction. She let out a couple of soft laughs before continuing,"This was told to us by a rather friendly townsman. Well... he''s much more sociable than the others. He said that the old residents are like one big family. They''re asleep in the center of the town, and we hardly ever see them. Apparently, it''s to avoid hurting others and also to keep the mayor company."


    After hearing this, Glen felt that giving away the folding table hadn''t been in vain.


    He remained silent for a long time before sincerely saying,"Thank you for telling me this. Otherwise, I wouldn''t know where to find out such information."


    Aina seemed delighted. She twirled around on the spot and said with a smile,"I''m more than happy to share this. I can''t even remember the last time I had a chat with someone other than my brother."


    "The pleasure is mine."


    And so, Glen continued with his carpentry work while Miss Puppet, who resembled a fairy-tale princess, chattered away nearby.


    Both of them were highly engaged. Their conversation ranged from Aina''s experiences and observations in the town over the past hundred years to the interesting anecdotes from her and her brother''s travels outside, and it lasted until evening.


    During this chat, Glen also learned some information about the town.


    For instance, those strange creatures that emerged in the night were actually the mayor''s pets and wouldn''t harm the townspeople easily.


    "Oh dear! It''s already dark. We can''t keep chatting," Aina suddenly exclaimed, only then realizing that night had fallen.


    "I''m so sorry, Mr. Glen. I have to go back. My brother must already know that I sneaked out. He''ll scold me to death. Goodbye..."


    The puppet girl turned to leave, but Glen said with a touch of mischief,"You don''t need to rush. Your brother is already here."If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    These words made Aina freeze. She seemed not to understand what Glen meant.


    However, a familiar voice reached her ears, and her expression turned glum.


    "Aina, you''ve really let me down."


    Parindus, who looked like a matchstick man, emerged from the darkness. Although his words were directed at Aina, his eyes were fixed on Glen.


    "I''m sorry, Parindus. I was just so bored staying in the house..." The puppet girl lowered her head, looking genuinely repentant.


    Parindus opened his mouth, but in the end, he said wearily,"Go home."


    Aina lifted her skirt and immediately set off towards home.


    Parindus didn''t move right away. He looked at Glen, who was still focused on his work, and said,"Thank you for chatting with Aina. I haven''t seen her that happy in a long time."


    Glen tossed aside the piece of wood in his hand, looked at Parindus, and said with a teasing tone,"I thought you were going to tell me to stay away from your sister from now on."


    Parindus clenched his fists, feeling an urge to punch the other party, but in the end, he managed to control his temper and said,"I can tell right from wrong, you strange lad."


    With that, he turned and left.


    This world is quite interesting... Glen watched the direction in which the puppet siblings had left and smiled silently.


    ...


    The following day.


    After partaking of a rather sumptuous breakfast, Glen bound several wooden furniture pieces that he had completed the previous day onto a cart.


    Once he was certain that the bindings were secure, he released the large deer, with the intention of having it draw the cart.


    The large deer seemed to have grown accustomed to the people and the surroundings there, offering little resistance to Glen''s touches and caresses.


    After feeding it some hay, Glen attached the cart to the deer.


    Relieved to see that the deer did not resist, he then, imitating a coachman, urged the deer - drawn cart to move forward at a leisurely pace.


    Although the speed was not particularly rapid, it was far more efficient than traveling on foot.


    Seated comfortably on the deer - drawn cart, Glen experienced what it was like to be a cart driver, and he found it rather pleasant.


    However, the journey ahead was not as smooth sailing.


    Shortly after leaving the Bayek area, Glen was accosted by a group of individuals clad in armor.


    At the head of the group was a man wearing the armor of a noble knight, who clearly held a far higher status than the others.


    "Young man, you''ve incurred the wrath of the nobility! Now, the esteemed Lord Chanis has commanded me to take you into custody. Get down from there and come with me at once!¡±


    As he spoke, he already laid his hand on the knightly sword at his waist, his threat thinly veiled.


    "Lord Chanis?¡± Glen arched an eyebrow, and then it dawned on him. "He''s the parent of that curly - haired fellow, isn''t he?¡±


    Barber''s eyes widened in indignation. "How dare you! A lowly commoner showing such disrespect to the nobility!¡±


    The private soldiers surrounding them simultaneously brandished their weapons, and the sunlight glinting off the blades almost blinded Glen.


    Barber had expected this young lad to be intimidated into submission by such a display, but the other''s reaction was remarkably composed, as if their menacing postures were entirely in vain.


    Glen turned to look at his furniture, a look of vexation crossing his face.


    He was torn between going back with this man and teaching that so - called lord a lesson, or simply driving them away.


    He was more inclined to accompany them back, but he was concerned about the safety of his belongings.


    After much deliberation, he decided to go with them.


    "Very well, I''ll accompany you, but I need to hide my possessions first.¡±


    Glen pointed to the furniture and goods behind him.


    Barber narrowed his eyes. He was on the verge of lashing out with insults; how dare a commoner make demands?


    However, observing the other''s fearless demeanor and considering that he resided in a place as eerie as Bayek, he wisely nodded in agreement.


    Under the hostile gazes of the group, Glen drove the deer - drawn cart to a secluded corner among the rocks.


    The large deer was then tethered to the base of a massive tree.


    Only then did he set off with this group of noble private soldiers.


    All of them had their own horses, yet Glen had to make the journey on foot.


    He couldn''t be bothered to concern himself with this and decided to settle the score once they reached their destination.


    ...


    Within Lord Chanis''s manor.


    His lordship was engaged in conversation with a guest in the rear garden.


    The other individual was also attired in noble garb, sporting a tuft of upward - curving beard on his chin and speaking in a melodious, rhythmic manner.


    The two appeared to be on intimate terms, frequently bursting into hearty laughter.

 Chapter 37 The Reversal

    "Lord Kuro, I''ve heard that the Knight''s Temple will soon be recruiting new apprentices. Is this indeed true?"


    After some idle chatter, Lord Chanis suddenly changed the subject and inquired.


    Upon hearing this, Lord Kuro twirled his beard and smiled faintly."This matter is as true as can be. A friend of mine is an executive knight of the Knight''s Temple, and he told me so himself."


    "That''s wonderful news!" Lord Chanis''s eyes lit up. He hesitated for a moment and then said,"In fact, I would like to recommend my son, Ravel. You know, he has shown great potential to become a knight since he was a child. However, he hasn''t had a proper way to enter the Knight''s Temple. As a friend of many years, you will surely do me this small favor, won''t you?"


    Lord Kuro merely gave an understanding look in response.


    The titles of nobility in the Zern Kingdom were not inherited perpetually, and the title that Lord Chanis held had reached its limit. His children would no longer be considered nobles.


    In order to continue enjoying the privileges of the nobility, his children must acquire a new noble status.


    And becoming an official knight of the Knight''s Temple was the simplest and most suitable option.


    "Of course, my friend. I''ve witnessed Ravel''s qualities firsthand. He was born to be a knight. I will utilize my connections to secure an opportunity for Ravel to enter the Knight''s Temple."


    Lord Kuro was more than willing to assist Lord Chanis, who was also a noble. After all, one never knew when he might need to ask for help from others.


    "I am truly grateful to you. I will always remember this kindness!"


    Lord Chanis performed a gesture that was both elegant and befitting of a noble, expressing his excitement.


    "This is what friends are for." Lord Kuro smiled as he twirled his beard.


    Just then, a maid dressed in a black and white dress entered and curtsied.


    "Milord, Sir Barber has returned."


    Lord Chanis''s smile faded, and he asked in a cold voice,"Did he bring back that commoner?"


    "There is indeed a young man dressed in simple clothes following them."


    "That must be him..." Lord Chanis nodded as if confirming something.


    Lord Kuro, who had been listening in confusion, interjected at this point.


    "What on earth is going on?"


    Lord Chanis wasted no words and briefly recounted what had happened to Ravel around the academy.


    After hearing the story, Lord Kuro also wore an expression of anger, whether genuine or feigned, it was hard to tell.


    "How audacious! I''ve never seen such a bold commoner! He must be executed in the streets! Otherwise, how can we uphold the dignity of the nobility!"


    The two noble lords then marched out, their manner menacing.


    ...Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    As soon as Glen approached Lord Chanis''s manor, he was struck by the opulence of the nobility.


    The ruling class in this fantastical world was indeed different. Their residences were so magnificent, and the aesthetic appeal of the architecture was in no way inferior to that of his previous life... he thought to himself.


    Soon, he stepped into the manor. What greeted his eyes was a neatly trimmed hedge garden. A beautifully carved stone fountain was situated at the center of the hedges not far away.


    The maids, acting as gardeners, took care of everything in the manor.


    Whenever they passed by Barber, who was dressed in noble knight''s armor, they would curtsy.


    A sense of nostalgia welled up in Glen''s heart. He knew this was due to the memories of the original host.


    "It''s him! Mother! It''s him!"


    A shrill voice interrupted Glen''s thoughts.


    He looked up and, as expected, saw Ravel and a noble lady striding towards them with hostile expressions.


    "Milady!" Barber took the lead, and all the private soldiers saluted Lady Sophia in the manner of knights.


    Lady Sophia merely gave a brief nod. Then, she raised her chin slightly and looked down at Glen in a condescending manner."So, you''re the one who beat my precious son?"


    In response to the noble lady''s question, Glen did not answer. Instead, he looked at Ravel and said meaningfully,"It seems I really didn''t hit you hard enough..."


    "How dare you say such a thing in my presence!" Lady Sophia was like a cat with its fur standing on end, losing all the composure she had just now.


    The private soldiers also raised their swords, and some even took out their flintlock pistols.


    The maids around had already retreated and were hiding behind the hedge walls, craning their necks to watch everything that was happening.


    "Is that the commoner who dared to strike Young Master Ravel? How audacious!"


    "He''s surely doomed. The master will have him executed. Such a pity, considering he''s so young."


    "Be careful. Don''t let the mistress hear you, or you''ll be punished..."


    All these whispers were audible only to Glen.


    "You lowly wretch! Just wait to be hanged! Hahaha..." Ravel, seeing Glen surrounded by swords and weapons, let out an unpleasant laugh.


    However, despite being in such a perilous situation, Glen remained unperturbed. He gently pushed aside the tip of the sword that almost poked his nose and said calmly,


    "Hold your horses, noble lords. Not everyone has arrived yet."


    Before the others could understand his meaning, two more figures approached. It was Lord Chanis and Lord Kuro.


    "Let me see who has the audacity to hit my son?" The voice preceded the arrival of the speakers.


    When the two lords drew near, everyone greeted them with their respective courtesies.


    Waving his hand dismissively, Lord Chanis fixed Glen with a menacing gaze, his voice low and cold:


    "It seems it''s you, lad. Tell me, who gave you the nerve to lay a hand on my son?"


    Glen merely scoffed. He had no affection for these self - important nobles and spoke without restraint:


    "I was in a foul mood that day. Your son looked like a suitable target to vent my anger, so I took action. Is there a problem with that?"


    These words immediately caused everyone present to gape in astonishment, and the maids in the distance even covered their mouths in shock.


    This lad must be insane, Lord Kuro thought to himself, almost pulling out his chin whiskers in disbelief.


    "Very well, excellent!" Lord Chanis''s expression contorted with rage, and his face turned beet - red.


    Meanwhile, Ravel and Lady Sophia beside him were trembling with fury, their eyes filled with a murderous intent towards Glen.


    If someone of their own noble status had said such things, they wouldn''t have been so enraged.


    But the person before them, dressed in simple clothes, was a commoner of far lower status.


    For such disrespectful words towards the nobility to come from his mouth, it was no wonder that Lord Chanis and the others were seething with anger.


    In a fit of rage, Lady Sophia suddenly snatched the knight''s sword from a nearby private soldier and hurled it at Glen''s face!


    Lord Chanis, still consumed by anger, was slow to react. By the time he tried to stop his wife, it was already too late.


    Such a clumsy attack naturally couldn''t harm Glen. He simply reached out and gripped the sword in his hand, and the sharp blade couldn''t even scratch his skin.


    No matter how hard Lady Sophia tugged, the knight''s sword, once grasped, remained utterly immobile, as if frozen in place.


    "Barber! Go and pull her back at once!" Lord Chanis, now much calmer, shouted urgently at Barber beside him.


    However, Barber, upon hearing the order, did not move. Fine beads of sweat had already formed on his palms.


    As a first - rank knight, he alone understood what the commoner''s display meant.


    The ability to control one''s muscles with such precision indicated that this person undoubtedly possessed strength on par with his own. At this moment, Lady Sophia''s life was in the hands of this commoner!


    "Milord, we mustn''t act rashly. This lad is extremely formidable."


    Barber''s words left Lord Chanis momentarily stunned.

 Chapter 38 The Healing Potion

    Glen slowly raised the hand that was gripping the sword, lifting Lady Sophia''s body off the ground along with it.


    "Let go of my mother!" Ravel shouted as he rushed towards Glen, punching and biting him.


    Glen deliberately glanced at Lord Chanis while looking at the noble lady who still refused to release the sword and was suspended in the air. The latter''s body trembled slightly, and his lips moved as if he were saying,"... Please don''t."


    However, Glen showed no intention of stopping. With a sudden flick of his hand, the knight''s sword was violently wrenched free. Then, he struck Lady Sophia''s abdomen with the hilt of the sword while she was still in mid - air.


    "No!" Lord Chanis let out a cry of utter despair.


    Lady Sophia let out a muffled groan of pain and was sent flying backward. She was caught by Barber and several private soldiers.


    But Lady Sophia had already lost consciousness and did not respond no matter how much Lord Chanis called out to her.


    "Go and fetch the finest healing potion at once!" Lord Chanis, in a panic, turned and roared at the maids in the distance.


    The maids immediately scurried away.


    "Father! Save me!"


    Another cry jolted Lord Chanis back to his senses, and he suddenly remembered that his son was still in the hands of that terrifying commoner.


    He turned his gaze back to where Glen was.


    Ravel had already been lifted off the ground by his neck, held in Glen''s grasp.


    "No! Please don''t! I beg you!"


    Lord Chanis had long since lost his previous arrogance. All that remained was fear and a pleading expression on his face. At the same time, he was shouting inwardly:


    I knew it! I knew it! The people from Bayek are all monsters! Why did I ever allow myself to hope for the best!?


    The private soldiers around them, holding their weapons, looked at each other, none daring to make a move without permission.


    As Ravel felt his breathing becoming more and more difficult, his face turned a dark purple. The feeling of suffocating and waiting for death was excruciating.


    Just as he started to roll his eyes, Glen suddenly released his grip, causing him to fall to the ground and cough violently.


    Lord Chanis let out an internal sigh of relief. Instinctively, he wanted to rush forward, but was stopped by Glen''s next words.


    "I advise you not to move. His life is still in my hands!"


    Glen''s expression was impassive, and no one present doubted the truth of his words.


    "What... what do you want? I... I admit I was wrong. Please don''t harm my only son!"


    Lord Chanis set aside his dignity as a noble and faced Glen in a submissive manner.


    Lord Kuro, who had been observing all along, flashed a look of disdain in his eyes when he glanced at Lord Chanis, but quickly hid it.


    Lord Chanis naturally did not notice the change in his friend''s expression, and even if he had, he wouldn''t have cared.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    How could outsiders understand how hard it had been for him to have this son? If his son were to lose his life like this, he might very well be left without an heir.


    "Do you think you can take him down?" Lord Kuro suddenly muttered in a voice so low that only he could hear.


    An ethereal voice echoed in his mind, responding to him:


    "I can''t see through him, but he seems to have noticed me."


    Lord Kuro''s pupils constricted for a moment. His tone was filled with disbelief as he whispered,


    "Notice you? You''re the most skilled stealth assassin in the underworld. How could that be possible!"


    "I don''t know where I revealed my presence, but he is indeed consciously or unconsciously on guard in my direction."


    After hearing the reply in his mind, Lord Kuro could only continue to remain silent.


    "I''m a reasonable person. You brought me here, causing me to miss out on today''s business. You must compensate me for my losses," Glen said calmly.


    Upon hearing this, Lord Chanis immediately nodded repeatedly."Yes, of course! How much do you want?"


    "Hmmm..." Glen pondered for a moment."Let''s say ten gold coins."


    Lord Chanis and everyone who heard this amount widened their eyes in astonishment.


    You expect to earn that much in a day?


    Lord Chanis suppressed these words in his heart, not daring to blurt them out. With a profound sense of aggrieved, he could only nod in agreement.


    "Truly, a noble lord is indeed magnanimous and straightforward!" Glen clapped his hands with a forced smile.


    However, Lord Chanis did not find these words pleasant. He said eagerly, "Now, you can surely return Ravel to me, can''t you? One should uphold the principle of being trustworthy."


    Glen cast a downward glance at the curly - haired youth who was trembling on the ground and said indifferently, "I never said that I would release him once I received the compensation."


    "You can''t do this!!" Lord Chanis was on the verge of losing his composure, his eyes bloodshot. Had it not been for Barber''s intervention, he would have rushed forward to fight Glen desperately!


    "Calm down, esteemed noble lord. Reflect on the commoners you once oppressed. Their feelings then were similar to yours at this moment. Does it make you feel any better?"


    Glen remained indifferent to Lord Chanis''s hysteria, his tone remaining calm throughout.


    Parents who can raise a son with such character are surely not of good character themselves.


    "You!..." Lord Chanis trembled, and finally, his anger turned into pleading. "What exactly do you want me to do before you''ll release my son?"


    Glen did not answer, for the maid who had gone to fetch the magic potion had already returned.


    Watching as the maid in front of him poured a pale - green solution contained in a glass vessel into Lady Sophia''s mouth, a hint of curiosity flashed in Glen''s eyes.


    In fact, Lady Sophia was not seriously injured. Glen had merely used a skillful technique to render her unconscious from the pain.


    The reason he did not give a reminder was that it was not necessary, and also because he wanted to see what this so - called healing magic potion looked like.


    As the last drop of the liquid entered her mouth, Lady Sophia opened her eyes in the very next instant.


    The effect was immediate, but it was impossible to determine its specific healing abilities... Glen silently judged.


    Lady Sophia looked around in a daze, and then, as if remembering something, she quickly turned her gaze towards Glen.


    Upon seeing that he was still there, she shuddered involuntarily, overcome with a sense of fear.


    Noticing Ravel at Glen''s feet, she ignored her fear and let out a cry, attempting to rush towards him.


    Fortunately, Lord Chanis stopped her in time.


    "What are you doing? Ravel is in danger! Save him quickly!" Lady Sophia squirmed in Lord Chanis''s embrace.


    Helplessly, Lord Chanis had to explain the current situation clearly to his wife, which finally made her stop struggling.


    "Please! Release my son! Whatever you want, I''ll give it to you!"


    Disregarding her noble status, Lady Sophia pleaded with Glen incessantly.


    The maids not far away were also wiping away tears, both affected by the atmosphere and somewhat worried about their masters.


    Only Lord Kuro, who remained silent throughout, showed no reaction. However, the look of disdain in his eyes when he regarded the Chanis family became even more pronounced.


    "Bring me a hundred bottles of that healing magic potion you just used," Glen said casually, pointing at the empty glass bottle.


    Everyone staggered, nearly falling over.


    A hundred bottles? Do you think it''s something to be consumed like daily provisions?! Lord Kuro exclaimed inwardly.


    "I... I only have five bottles. This is the accumulation of my predecessors and most of my life''s collection. One bottle was just used, so there are only four left. I don''t have as many as a hundred bottles!"


    Lord Chanis wore a woeful expression, his tone extremely sincere.


    Glen carefully observed the changes in his expression. After confirming that the other party was not lying, he waved his hand and said,


    "All right then, four bottles will do."


    Lord Chanis opened his mouth, but in the end, he said to the maid beside him, "Go and bring all the healing magic potions."


    The maid, wiping away her tears, gave Glen an angry glare and turned away once more.

 Chapter 39 Take Away and Make Him Do Menial Labor

    Merely a dozen minutes elapsed, and she returned, bearing four vials of the same magical potion as before and a wooden box.


    At Lord Chanis''s subtle indication, Barber took the items from the maid''s arms and strode towards Glen.


    With his steps deliberately slowed, countless thoughts raced through Barber''s mind:


    Should I seize the opportunity to launch a surprise attack when he least expects it?


    Given my lack of knowledge about his true capabilities, such a move would be overly perilous. The life of Young Master Ravel takes precedence...


    He cast a furtive glance at Ravel, who was still on the ground, and then turned his gaze towards Glen. The latter appeared completely unguarded.


    Rather than causing Barber to underestimate him, this only heightened the sense of pressure Barber felt.


    As expected, Glen obtained the items without incident. Barber simply did not dare to take the risk.


    Upon opening the wooden box, Glen discovered a pouch of gold coins and several neatly arranged glass vials filled with liquid. Sensing that this was likely a lower - grade healing potion, Glen accepted it with a sense of satisfaction.


    "Is this satisfactory? Please return our son to us," Lord Chanis implored once more, cradling Sophia in his arms.


    Glen did not respond but instead cast a second look at Ravel, who remained on the ground.


    The youth still trembled visibly, yet the well - hidden hatred and violence in his eyes did not escape Glen''s discerning gaze.


    Glen had encountered such looks numerous times in his past life, and he knew that this curly - haired youth was a far cry from being a skilled actor.


    "No," Glen stated firmly, his lips parting to reject the noble lord''s entreaty.


    These words sent a wave of genuine terror through Ravel, causing his mind to go nearly blank as overwhelming fear washed over him.


    "Why!!!" Lord Chanis roared in agony, on the verge of losing his composure once again."I''ve given you everything you demanded! Why do you renege on your word?"


    "Spare my son!" Sophia shrieked.


    "I made no promises to you from the start, noble lord. You would do well to remember that," Glen said, raising his voice slightly."Rest assured, I have no intention of taking your son''s life."


    "So..." Lord Chanis asked, his voice trembling.


    "I shall take him with me and have him perform menial labor for a time. Since you seem incapable of disciplining your son, I shall do it on your behalf."


    No one had anticipated such a response from Glen, despite having considered numerous possible outcomes. This unexpected turn of events rendered the scene momentarily silent.


    "Absolutely out of the question!" Lord Chanis and Sophia exclaimed in unison, their voices filled with vehemence.


    They could scarcely fathom the harrowing experiences that awaited Ravel if he were to be taken away by this"monster."


    They had always doted on their son, refraining from even the slightest harsh words or punishments. The thought of him being taken away by someone else was simply unbearable.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    "You would do well to remember that I am in control here. Initially, you intended to take my life. The fact that I have chosen not to retaliate by killing you outright is a show of mercy on my part, considering the depth of your familial bonds," Glen''s eyes narrowed, his gaze sweeping menacingly over everyone present. His tone was laden with a palpable sense of danger.


    The private soldiers and a certain assassin lurking in the shadows felt a chill run down their spines, an inexplicable sense of unease washing over them.


    "How can I be certain that you won''t harm Ravel?" Lord Chanis asked, summoning the courage to voice his concern.


    "You have no choice but to trust me," Glen sneered.


    Sophia fell silent, burying her face in Lord Chanis''s embrace and sobbing quietly. She knew that there was nothing she could do to change the situation.


    Lord Chanis, his eyes vacant, appeared dazed and lost in thought.


    Glen surveyed the scene once more and declared,"It''s settled, then. I''m taking him."


    With that, he reached out to seize Ravel.


    Startled by the approaching hand, Ravel snapped back to reality. Realizing what was about to happen, he roared,"Get away! Don''t touch me!"


    In response, he received a resounding slap across the face.


    Stung by the pain, Ravel immediately fell silent, allowing Glen to grab him by the collar and toss him in the direction of the manor''s exit.


    "Come along quietly, Young Master Ravel," Glen said, his voice laced with thinly veiled threat.


    Just then, Lord Chanis seemed to be jolted from his stupor by his son''s outburst. Remembering something, he called out hastily,


    "W - wait a moment!"


    Glen and Ravel turned simultaneously.


    "Would it be possible to take an additional person with you, someone to attend to Ravel''s daily needs?" Lord Chanis inquired.


    "Ah?" Glen raised an eyebrow, slightly puzzled."Who do you have in mind?"


    Lord Chanis did not answer but instead beckoned to someone behind him."Tia, come here," he said.


    A young woman with large, expressive eyes and an attractive appearance emerged from the crowd, wiping away tears. Dressed in a black and white maid''s uniform, she made her way to Lord Chanis''s side. This was the very maid who had fetched the magical potion earlier.


    "She is the maid my wife holds in the highest regard and someone we trust implicitly. We hope you will take her with you. Otherwise, we will be unable to set our minds at ease," Lord Chanis said, adopting a very humble stance.


    "Please allow me to accompany you. Young Master Ravel requires my care," the maid named Tia curtsied and said.


    With just one glance, Glen saw through the uniqueness of the girl before him.


    Merely from her body curves and the exposed palms, he could deduce that this was likely a maid with remarkable fighting skills.


    Lord Chanis actually hopes this person will take care of this curly - haired youth? He''s surely dreaming if he thinks that''s possible once he''s in my hands... Glen scoffed inwardly but did not refuse.


    "Very well, but only this one person."


    After walking a short distance, Glen seemed to remember something and turned back to say, "Oh, and don''t even think about spreading what happened today. I''m not afraid, but I do detest unnecessary trouble. It would be most unpleasant if things were to get out of hand."


    As he spoke, he deliberately cast a glance at Lord Kuro, causing the latter to shudder.


    Satisfied that he had intimidated the other party, Glen finally took his leave.


    The vast manor fell into silence. Everyone remained quiet, awaiting the master''s orders.


    "No one is to breathe a word about what happened today!"


    It was a long while before Lord Chanis spoke, his tone stern.


    ...


    A curly - haired youth and a young maid followed Glen, their expressions contrasting.


    Ravel gritted his teeth, his face contorted with reluctance.


    The maid Tia, on the other hand, wore an expression of hesitation, as if she wanted to speak but held back.


    "Excuse me..." Tia finally couldn''t hold back and spoke, her voice sounding somewhat timid.


    "Hm?" Glen slightly turned his head.


    Ravel also looked at her in confusion.


    "May I ask where you are taking us? Will you harm the young master?" The girl seemed to have mustered up her courage.


    "Harm? Of course! There will definitely be harm if he doesn''t behave," Glen was taken aback for a moment and then replied with certainty.


    Upon hearing this, Ravel''s face paled, and his steps faltered.


    Tia''s body also stiffened. Then, she actually said, somewhat indignantly, "Why are you doing this? Even if Young Master Ravel has offended you, there''s no need to bully him like this, is there?"


    In response to the girl''s protest, Glen merely curled his lip and retorted, "Why should they be allowed to bully me first, and I''m not allowed to retaliate even more severely?"


    These words left Tia speechless. After struggling for a long time, she still couldn''t find a retort.


    However, Glen didn''t give her much time to think. He continued to question, "Haven''t you been beaten or scolded during your days serving these noble lords? Or haven''t you seen other maids being reprimanded?"


    Tia, as if finding her footing, immediately said, "No, no! Although the master and mistress have short tempers, they don''t lash out at us without good reason!"

 Chapter 40 Im in Charge Here

    This answer caught Glen by surprise.


    He turned to look at Ravel and said teasingly,"Given your temper, I''m surprised you don''t bully them. For instance, engage in some despicable behavior..."


    "No!" Ravel''s face flushed a deep red, and he was as indignant as an enraged calf."My mother has strictly instructed me not to mistreat the servants in our household! And I''m not allowed to violate women at will. That would be beneath the dignity of a noble!"


    Glen thought to himself that this family wasn''t entirely beyond redemption...


    Among the experiences of the noble youths that the original host had encountered, many had blood on their hands. Bullying commoners and servants was almost a daily occurrence.


    If the original host hadn''t been wealthy, he wouldn''t have even been worthy of associating with those people. And even so, the original host hadn''t held a high position within that circle.


    Tia, standing nearby, looked somewhat confused. She seemed not to understand how Ravel had known what Glen was going to say before he had finished.


    "What are you two discussing? What''s this about violating women? Is it about bullying us? Young Master Ravel would never do such a thing," she asked, her curiosity piqued.


    But her question was completely ignored.


    "You still haven''t told me where we''re going," Ravel said, remembering the question the maid had asked earlier.


    "Where else could we be going? Of course, to my place. Don''t worry, it''s not far."


    ...


    When they returned to the place where the cart was hidden, fortunately, the cart, supplies, and the large deer were all intact.


    The tethered deer was leisurely munching on grass, its fluffy, short tail swishing back and forth. When it saw Glen approaching, it came forward and nuzzled him affectionately.


    Ravel and Tia, who had followed, had clearly never seen such a creature before and regarded it with great curiosity.


    Glen reattached the cart to the deer and asked the two of them to sit in the available space on the cart. And so, they entered the forest on the outskirts of Bayek.


    However, after traveling for only a short while, the two young people, who were new to this place, were affected by the eerie and sinister atmosphere of the forest and began to cower.


    "Young Master Ravel, could this be the terrifying forest where the witch lives, as described in the bards'' stories? It''s so scary..." Tia whispered softly to the trembling youth beside her.


    "Shut up!" Ravel shot the maid a vicious glare.


    The girl shrank her neck and dared not say anything more.


    Glen, who was driving the cart, heard the whispers from behind but had no intention of explaining anything. Instead, he quickened the pace of the cart.


    When they arrived at Glen''s humble abode, Ravel, upon getting off the cart, didn''t bother to hide his look of disdain. He even had the audacity to complain loudly to Glen:


    "You''re not expecting me to live here, are you?!"


    Glen gave him a sidelong glance and pointed at a small, abandoned shed beside the house."No, you''ll be living there."


    Ravel stared at the shed, which was pieced together from a few broken planks and was only slightly larger than a doghouse. He was stunned."This... this is just a doghouse, isn''t it?!"Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Glen rolled his eyes."This is a shed."


    "But it''s no different from a doghouse! I refuse to live here! I... I want to live there!" Ravel pointed at the luxurious villa next door.


    Glen looked in that direction. It was an empty villa. As he had passed by, he had noticed a sign on the gate indicating that it was for sale. Moreover, he hadn''t detected the presence of any living creatures inside.


    Although no one was currently living there, Glen wasn''t going to be greedy and take it over. He had his own principles.


    "That''s not my house. Even if it were, I wouldn''t let you live there! If you keep talking, I''ll give you a good beating!" Glen said menacingly.


    Ravel shuddered and lowered his head, falling silent.


    However, his eyes were filled with a blazing hatred.


    "Don''t worry, Young Master Ravel. I''ll tidy it up for you. I promise it''ll be spotless in no time!"


    Seeing her young master being scolded, the maid Tia quickly stepped forward and grabbed his sleeve to comfort him.


    But Ravel clearly didn''t appreciate it and shook her hand off.


    Before she could say anything more, Glen''s voice drifted over."You''re not allowed to help him. He has to do it himself. If he doesn''t finish by nightfall, I''ll give you a beating with a stick!"


    Ravel clenched his fists.


    "How can you do this! The young master has never done such menial work before. I must help him!" The maid protested vehemently.


    "I''m in charge here. Now, come with me," Glen said firmly and then walked into the house.


    Tia hesitated for a moment, then took one last look at Ravel before following Glen into the house.


    Glen located an unoccupied chamber and addressed Tia, who had entered behind him, saying, "Henceforth, you shall dwell here. I shall fetch the bedding anon. Your duties encompass maintaining the cleanliness of this place and performing domestic chores. Do you comprehend?"


    "I am here to tend to the young master! Not to serve as your menial servant!" the maid protested, her voice laden with discontent.


    "I am the one who dictates matters here," Glen repeated the words he had uttered moments prior.


    With those words, Glen promptly exited the room.


    Ravel was already laboring reluctantly to tidy up the shed, his movements distinctly awkward.


    Glen paid no heed. He was solely concerned with the final outcome.


    Harnessing the deer - drawn cart, Glen transported the furniture towards the vicinity of the pigsty. He could not afford to overlook his daily routine of inspection.


    After unloading and arranging the furniture in place, he exchanged greetings with NightRoar, the guardian. He cast a cursory glance around, and upon ascertaining that all was largely in order, he retraced his steps with a sense of reassurance.


    ...


    In the stillness of the night.


    A boy garbed in the attire of a commoner traversed the streets of Dude Town. At this juncture, not a single pedestrian was to be seen; he stood alone amidst the surroundings.


    A nocturnal breeze swept by, and the boy tightened his collar. His eyes were suffused with an intense sense of trepidation.


    Seemingly sensing the growing tranquility of the environment, he suddenly quickened his pace.


    Unaware, he was being shadowed by a tall, imposing figure. Like one well - trained, the shadow''s footsteps fell soundlessly.


    The shadow tilted its head slightly and surveyed the area. Once certain that no one else was in the vicinity, it resolutely extended its hand and covered the boy''s mouth and nose!


    This unexpected turn of events filled the boy with abject terror. He struggled frantically, kicking his legs wildly.


    However, all his efforts were to no avail. The shadow was a robust man, and his hand nearly enveloped half of the boy''s head.


    Just as the boy was on the verge of being dragged into an alleyway, a gunshot rang out sharply in the stillness of the night.


    The shadow let out a pained cry, clutching its bleeding hand and staggering back several steps.


    The boy also tumbled to the ground. Disregarding what was transpiring behind him, he sprang to his feet and fled.


    A group of police officers clad in black uniforms suddenly emerged from obscurity and lunged towards the shadow.


    At the vanguard was none other than the captain sporting a distinctive handlebar mustache.


    Upon witnessing this situation, the shadow, despite the excruciating pain, withdrew a short, silver - hued pistol from his waist with his uninjured hand and discharged it towards the approaching officers.


    "Evade!" the captain with the handlebar mustache roared like thunder, issuing a warning.


    The officers promptly rolled to the side, yet some were still grazed by the bullets.


    The captain with the handlebar mustache, evidently seasoned and highly skilled, deftly evaded the direct gunfire and then advanced with a swift lunge, closing the distance between himself and the shadow.


    A long - pent - up straight punch landed with precision on the shadow''s visage.


    Blood spurted forth from the shadow''s nose instantaneously, and he toppled backward, his head thrown back.


    A surge of elation welled up within the captain. He thought that after all this time, he had finally managed to get a lead on the criminal gang. However, a cloud of purple smoke suddenly billowed out from beneath the shadow''s coat and lunged towards the captain''s chest in an instant!


    The captain with the handlebar mustache was seized by a sensation as if his brain were being violently jolted. His eyes rolled back, and he foamed at the mouth. The next moment, he lapsed into unconsciousness.


    Seizing this opportune moment, the shadow made his escape.

 Chapter 41 Replacing the Door

    As expected, Ravel, who had failed to meet the requirements the previous night, was given a beating by Glen. As a result, his face remained bruised and swollen even today.


    Tia felt a pang of pity upon seeing this.


    However, she did not dare to utter a word, for Glen had been rather harsh when administering the punishment, and she had been thoroughly intimidated.


    In addition to the bruises from the beating, Ravel also had faint dark circles under his eyes.


    This was not due to the pain preventing him from sleeping but rather because he had witnessed something truly terrifying the previous night, which had left him too frightened to sleep a wink.


    They were some indescribable, twisted monsters that roamed the now - quiet streets, searching for food everywhere.


    Ravel had never seen such a scene before and was so terrified that he wet himself on the spot. He desperately wanted to leave this place but did not dare to disobey Glen''s orders, which caused him extreme distress.


    "It seems you didn''t sleep well last night. But I won''t be giving you any time to rest. There''s still work to be done later. I advise you to pull yourself together, or you''ll get another beating," Glen said when the three of them were seated together after he had prepared breakfast.


    Ravel nodded wearily, his fork listlessly stabbing at the food.


    Tia couldn''t help but put some vegetables in Ravel''s bowl. Then, she looked at Glen nervously, afraid that he might get angry.


    However, Glen paid no attention to her little gesture and simply continued, "I''m willing to provide you with food now, but if you fail to complete today''s tasks, you''ll have to go hungry."


    I don''t care if I don''t eat. Who wants it... Ravel thought to himself, gritting his teeth, but he still nodded submissively on the surface.


    Glen could more or less guess what the other was thinking but did not say anything more. Ravel would understand once he had experienced the consequences.


    After breakfast, Tia conscientiously cleared the dishes and began to do the housework, while Glen took Ravel to the pigsty.


    The faint smell of pig manure in the air irritated Ravel''s nose, but he paid no heed, for there was a terrifying one - eyed dog with a hideous appearance staring at him.


    "This is NightRoar. He will be responsible for your safety," Glen introduced casually.


    Then, pointing at the small pigsty, he said, "Your task today is to feed these black pigs. You need to cut pigweed around here and then chop it up. I''ll teach you the specific steps later. I''ve already told you what will happen if you don''t finish. You''d better take care."


    Having made all the arrangements, Glen immediately drove the deer - drawn cart away to continue selling the wooden furniture he had made.


    As he left the forest on the outskirts of Bayek, the sun became brighter, and Glen couldn''t help but feel more relaxed.


    When he reached the outskirts of Dude Town, the more stringent and numerous patrolling and inspecting police officers than usual made Glen frown.


    "Haven''t they caught those child - stealing scoundrels yet?" he murmured to himself.


    There were hardly any abnormalities in the items on the deer - drawn cart, and since several of the police officers knew Glen, he was able to enter the town smoothly.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Perhaps it was because they had never seen furniture with such a unique style, or maybe it was the strange appearance of the large deer. As Glen passed through the streets, he attracted many curious glances from passers - by.


    He was rather pleased with this, as it was beneficial for his business.


    He was still on the central street. Glen found a good location, arranged the furniture one by one, and made a simple price list, placing it beside the items.


    Eim was still selling meat. In the past few days, without Glen competing for business, his shop was no longer overly deserted, but it was still far from what it had been before Glen''s appearance.


    Now, upon seeing Glen''s return, his face immediately fell.


    The townspeople who paid attention to the meat prices now knew that there was a young man selling pork that was not only cheap but also tasted good. Whenever they wanted to buy meat, Glen was their first choice.


    Eim thought that he might not have much business today.


    However, he soon noticed that Glen had not brought any meat but a pile of beautifully crafted furniture.


    This made him feel more optimistic. Since Glen wasn''t selling meat, it wouldn''t affect his business.


    With these thoughts, Eim''s mood improved significantly.


    Glen didn''t care what others thought. He was now focused on promoting his products.


    Once everything was ready, the curious onlookers who had been waiting around crowded forward and started pointing at the exquisite wooden furniture.


    "Mr. Glen, did you make all these? They''re so beautiful! The tables and chairs of those nobles aren''t much better than these, are they?"


    "They''re beautiful, but the prices aren''t low either!"


    "Just looking at them, you can tell they''re not something an ordinary commoner can afford. They''re for families with a stable income, or for merchants and nobles."


    "I think they''re great. I''ll buy a few to try."


    Observing the intense interest of the townspeople and some traveling merchants and tourists, Glen smiled brightly. He raised his hand to gesture for silence, and the crowd quieted down slightly.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, these pieces of furniture were crafted with meticulous care on my part. Each one is sturdy, durable, and lightweight, making them highly convenient. Take, for example, this folding stool..."


    As he spoke, Glen picked up a stool that was about the height of a calf. With a few casual maneuvers, he transformed it into a small wooden block, which piqued the curiosity of the onlookers.


    "As you can see, whether you''re arranging them at home or taking them out, they''re extremely convenient."


    At this moment, someone pointed at a larger reclining chair and asked, "Hey! Sir, what''s this? Can it also be transformed?"


    Glen walked over and, with a similar set of maneuvers, folded the reclining chair into a rectangular board.


    "This is a reclining chair. Just imagine, after a long day of toil, you can lie on it and enjoy the sun leisurely. How relaxing that would be! Moreover, the price is already quite reasonable compared to what others are selling. Those who are interested should seize the opportunity to purchase it!"


    Glen''s introduction was so detailed that it ignited the purchasing desire of everyone present. Before long, some people couldn''t resist expressing their intention to buy.


    Glen had initially assumed that it would take until evening at the earliest to sell all the goods, considering that furniture wasn''t exactly inexpensive. He hadn''t expected that, shortly after he started selling, all the items would be snapped up.


    This left him in a somewhat awkward situation, not knowing whether to laugh or cry.


    However, he couldn''t have foreseen that these unique pieces of furniture that he had sold would set off a wave of popularity throughout the entire Zern Kingdom, bringing him a certain degree of fame among some circles.


    There was still one order that required him to install a door frame at the customer''s residence. Once he completed this task, he could head back home. This was likely to be the earliest he had ever returned after doing business in Dude Town.


    Glen recalled the address provided by the buyer, and the deer - drawn cart slowly set off.


    When he arrived at the destination.


    It was the home of a middle - class family, as evidenced by the beautiful interior decoration of the house.


    Glen stepped forward and knocked gently on the door. As expected, the person who opened the door was the buyer, a cleanly dressed and good - looking woman.


    Glen immediately greeted her, "Good day, madam."


    "It''s you, my dear. You can just call me Mrs. Ryan. I thought you wouldn''t be able to make it until later. Please come in."


    "The business has been better than I anticipated. I didn''t expect it either..."


    As he spoke, Glen had already stepped into the house.


    Mrs. Ryan didn''t urge Glen to start working right away. Instead, she first poured him a cup of hot water.


    Glen''s ears twitched slightly, and he heard a few faint coughing sounds. These sounds didn''t come from Mrs. Ryan.


    "The door that needs to be replaced is the one by the window on the second floor. Whenever I forget to close the window at night, it always makes an unpleasant noise. I''ve been wanting to replace it for a long time."


    "Don''t worry. That won''t happen again in the future."


    Glen took a sip of the plain water, replied, and then went upstairs with his tools.

 Chapter 42 The Sunflower Acupoint - Sealing Technique

    Mrs. Ryan was on the verge of assisting in removing the sundry items when Glen intervened with a smile and said,


    "Madam, given your delicate condition of pregnancy, you should refrain from undertaking such tasks."


    These words caused Mrs. Ryan to open her mouth in astonishment."How on earth did you know? I only recently discovered it through a medical examination!"


    "I possess a modicum of medical knowledge, which enables me to discern such things," Glen replied with a faint smile as he busied himself.


    With his acute senses and a portion of medical knowledge at his disposal, it was no arduous task for Glen to detect a woman''s pregnancy.


    "This is truly astonishing!"


    "Oh, by the way, I seemed to hear some coughing sounds just now. Is it your husband? Is he unwell?"


    Ever since he had drawn near this house, Glen had detected a familiar odor, which did not emanate from Mrs. Ryan but from another individual.


    A look of concern crossed Mrs. Ryan''s features, and she said softly,"Yes, my husband is employed at the police station. He encountered an accident during a mission yesterday. For some inexplicable reason, he has been confined to his bed, weak and ailing. A doctor has already paid a visit, yet they were unable to ascertain the cause."


    Upon completing the measurement of the door frame''s dimensions, Glen turned around, hesitated momentarily, and then said,"May I have a look? After all, I do have some medical knowledge, and it might prove to be of assistance."


    "Truly!?" Mrs. Ryan immediately looked up, her eyes brimming with gratitude.


    She had been scurrying about all day due to her husband''s mysterious illness and had almost forgotten about the task of having the door replaced. It was only upon encountering Glen that the thought had resurfaced.


    Should there be no means of treating her husband''s illness within the town, she was prepared to take him to a large hospital in the main city, which would undoubtedly entail a substantial expense.


    Now that Glen had expressed his willingness to take a look, even though the likelihood of success was slim, his kindness was enough to touch her deeply.


    "I''m merely going to give it a try. Don''t set your expectations too high, madam," Glen explained indifferently.


    "That is already more than sufficient. Thank you, kind - hearted lad."


    Accompanying Mrs. Ryan, Glen entered the inner bedroom on the second floor and beheld the police officer with the distinctive handlebar mustache, with whom he had previously had a brief encounter.


    The man was reclining on the bed, coughing intermittently.


    Upon seeing the door open, he initially assumed it was his wife. However, upon closer inspection, he couldn''t help but be taken aback.


    "This is the carpenter I engaged today to install the door. He claims to have some knowledge of medicine, so I''ve asked him to examine you," Mrs. Ryan stepped forward, helped the man with the handlebar mustache to sit up, and gently patted his back as she explained.


    "Nice to see you again, officer," Glen said, bowing slightly in a polite manner.


    "It''s you? Cough... cough. Your name is Glen, isn''t it? I recall you were a butcher. How is it that you''re now working as a carpenter?" The man with the handlebar mustache was visibly perplexed.


    "Do you two know each other?" Mrs. Ryan asked in surprise.


    The man with the handlebar mustache provided a brief explanation,"We crossed paths during an investigation."


    Mrs. Ryan nodded in understanding.


    Glen scratched his head."I have a diverse set of skills, so..."This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    He shrugged, and the man with the handlebar mustache grasped his meaning.


    "With a wide range of skills, it is indeed easier to earn a living, but one must be able to manage the workload."


    "I understand."


    After a casual exchange, Glen steered the conversation back to the main point.


    "Mrs. Ryan informed me that you''re experiencing some health issues. I have some medical knowledge and would like to take a look at you, if I may, officer."


    "People generally refer to me as Sheriff Dogli. The members of my team address me as Captain directly."


    "Very well, Sheriff Dogli. Then... would you allow me to examine you?" Glen asked tentatively.


    "Certainly. It''s a kind offer on your part. How could I possibly decline?"


    Upon uttering these words, Glen stepped forward and gently clasped Sheriff Dogli''s wrist, assuming the demeanor of an experienced physician conducting an examination.


    This display instilled a sense of awe in both Sheriff Dogli and his wife, leading them to believe that Glen was a highly skilled medical practitioner.


    They had never witnessed such a method of diagnosis before!


    However, Glen did not possess profound medical expertise. What he knew was primarily what was required of him during his time in the military.


    The reason he volunteered was that he held the sheriff in high regard and, moreover, his werewolf - like senses had detected something amiss.


    Without attracting the notice of others, he extended a small portion of his werewolf claw from his index finger and gently pricked the sheriff''s skin.


    Under Glen''s meticulous control, the werewolf venom coursed through Sheriff Dogli''s blood vessels, seeking out that faint trace of abnormality.


    Sheriff Dogli was completely oblivious to these changes. He merely felt a slight tingling sensation in the hand that Glen was holding for the pulse diagnosis.


    As the werewolf venom approached the vicinity of the heart, Glen''s eyelids twitched.


    He had made a discovery!


    Some unknown energy mass had accumulated around the area of the heart, voraciously sapping Sheriff Dogli''s vitality.


    Merely when the werewolf venom drew near, there was a sensation as if it were being pulled and tugged.


    Through continuous attempts, Glen discovered that he could make use of the werewolf venom to encase these energy entities and expel them from the body.


    It''s all sorted out... While feeling a great sense of relief in his heart, he looked at Sheriff Dogli and smiled, saying, "I''ve identified the cause of the illness."


    "Really!?" The couple exclaimed in unison.


    Glen nodded. Then, he suddenly brought his fingers together into a sword-like gesture and said, "I will now treat you with a therapeutic method that I once learned."


    The instant the last word fell, his fingers in the sword-like gesture tapped erratically several times on Sheriff Dogli''s chest, and the hand that had been taking the pulse was also released simultaneously.


    A faint purplish mist coiled around his fingertips and was concealed behind his back.


    Sheriff Dogli felt as if his body had regained vitality after being tapped a few times. The symptoms that had been tormenting him before, such as weakness, chest congestion, and headaches, were completely eliminated.


    "This... this is simply a miracle!" Sheriff Dogli exclaimed in amazement.


    He was well aware of what was wrong with his body. The mass of purple mist he had encountered the previous day clearly seemed to be something like evil magic. He never expected that Glen would actually cure him with this strange method of treatment!


    "Do you perhaps know magic? This should be impossible to achieve!" he asked directly.


    "Is he really cured!?" Mrs. Ryan exclaimed, covering her mouth in astonishment.


    Glen had anticipated the reactions of the two of them. He prevaricated, "The technique I used is called the Sunflower Acupoint - Sealing Technique. It is specifically designed to treat some intractable and complex ailments. Sheriff Dogli''s situation just happened to be applicable to it."


    "Sunflower Acupoint?" Sheriff Dogli looked completely bewildered.


    Although it sounded rather strange, it seemed quite powerful!


    "We''re truly grateful to you, Glen, right? Good lad, how much do we owe you? Don''t worry. Although we''re not a wealthy family, we''re much better off than the average household..."


    Mrs. Ryan appeared extremely excited, and her eyes were slightly reddish.


    "It''s but a small favor. Hmm... ten copper coins will do. This price is quite reasonable," Glen said modestly, putting forward his proposal.


    "That''s far too cheap. If we had gone to a large hospital in the main city, the cost would be hundreds of times higher! I''ll give you ten silver coins! Dogli said this morning that he thought he was beyond hope. You have no idea how desperate I was at that time! You deserve this. Please accept it!"


    As she spoke, Mrs. Ryan rummaged through the room and found a pouch. Right in front of Glen, she took out ten silver coins and stuffed them into Glen''s arms without giving him a chance to refuse.


    The fact that they dared to reveal their wealth in front of Glen was sufficient to show their trust in him. This was a straightforward and forthright family.


    "Go ahead and take it. As the sheriff of Dude Town, I have a rather good income," Sheriff Dogli said with a kind smile.


    However, Glen merely squeezed the silver coins in his hand, took out nine of them, and handed them back to Mrs. Ryan, saying, "Thank you for your kindness, but I''m well aware that these ten silver coins are no small expense for you. You''ll have a child to raise in the future. Keep these for your child. Consider it a small token of my affection for the child."


    Despite all the persuasion, Glen remained insistent, and the couple had no choice but to give up.


    In fact, just as Glen had said, ten silver coins was not a negligible amount for them. That Glen could see this so clearly made the expressions in the couple''s eyes extremely complex.

 Chapter 43 The Lazy Knight

    "Good lad, your character has deeply touched us. If you ever encounter difficulties, please don''t hesitate to come to us. We will surely do our utmost to assist you," Mrs. Ryan said in a solemn tone.


    "I will," Glen replied with a smile.


    Just as he finished speaking, a knock on the door sounded from downstairs.


    "I''ll go and see who it is."


    Mrs. Ryan immediately went downstairs. Glen thought it was time for him to leave, so he bid farewell to the sheriff and followed her downstairs.


    Outside the door were four police officers dressed in black uniforms. As soon as they saw Mrs. Ryan, they politely saluted.


    "It''s you. You''re here to visit your captain, aren''t you? Come on in."


    Mrs. Ryan was evidently on familiar terms with these people and stepped aside to let them in.


    As soon as the four of them entered the room, they saw Glen, who had just come downstairs. One of them, a relatively young man with dark brown hair, immediately exclaimed in surprise,


    "Aren''t you the person who lives in Bayek? What are you doing here?"


    The other three people seemed to be reminded and all wore expressions of"So it''s him."


    "He was setting up a stall on the central street selling furniture. I saw him and invited him to help replace the broken door. But I never expected that he actually knows medicine and managed to cure your captain," Mrs. Ryan said with a smile, introducing Glen to them. Then she turned to Glen and said,"Are you leaving? I was thinking of asking you to taste the fine wine that Dogli has been saving."


    "No, thank you. I..."


    "Wait a moment!" Before Glen could finish, the young man suddenly interrupted."Madam, you said he sells furniture? Isn''t he a butcher? And he cured the captain?!"


    "Yes," Mrs. Ryan nodded affirmatively."He''s not only a butcher but also works part - time as a carpenter. As for curing Dogli, if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have believed it either."


    The four police officers exchanged glances.


    Leaving aside Glen''s occupation for the moment, it was hard to understand how he could have cured the captain.


    They also knew that the captain''s injury was no ordinary one. Logically, ordinary treatment methods should not have been effective.


    Could this fellow know magic or possess magical items?


    This was the thought that occurred to them simultaneously.


    "How did you manage to do it?" the young man couldn''t help but ask Glen.


    There was no other way. Glen had to repeat the explanation he had given upstairs. The four police officers were skeptical.


    However, he didn''t feel the need to make them believe him. After finishing, he said to Mrs. Ryan,


    "Madam, I''ve already measured the length and width of the door frame. I can bring the finished door tomorrow and install it. Do you have any other requirements?"


    "I want the same type of door as the sample I picked. There are no other requirements."Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Mrs. Ryan was referring to one of the sample doors that Glen had displayed at his stall.


    "All right, see you later, madam."


    "Take care. Good luck."


    Watching Glen leave the house, a police officer who was slightly plump murmured,"What a mysterious fellow..."


    The others nodded in agreement.


    After exchanging some polite words with Mrs. Ryan, the four of them went upstairs to visit their captain.


    As soon as they met, the police officers were about to say some words of good wishes and congratulations, but Dogli immediately got down to business.


    "Let''s skip the pleasantries. Did anything happen at the station while I was away?"


    The group looked at each other. They were all familiar with their captain''s character and were not surprised by his directness.


    The young man with dark brown hair spoke up,


    "Captain, you''d better be prepared. The situation at the station is not very optimistic..."


    "What? Are those team leaders causing trouble again?" Dogli raised an eyebrow.


    The young man''s face turned bitter."The team leaders are fine. It''s mainly the families of the murdered townspeople. They''re almost tearing the police station apart. After you had the accident yesterday, those criminals went crazy. They were running amok in the town and kidnapped a lot more children. The police officers are overwhelmed..."


    "What?!" Dogli was almost fuming with anger."Those filthy scoundrels! They''ll go to hell! Cough, cough..."


    "Captain!" The police officers were startled by Dogli''s reaction and were worried that he might collapse.


    Ever since the first child disappearance case, the pressure on the police officers had been increasing little by little.


    At the vanguard of this overwhelming pressure was Dogli. In the current situation, his emotions, which had always been so composed in the past, now erupted completely, devoid of their former tranquility.


    He ranted and raved for quite a while before his agitated state gradually subsided. The police officers beside him, unaccustomed to seeing their captain in such a state of discomposure, cowered in submission, not daring to utter a word.


    "Captain, are you all right?" one of the officers whispered timidly.


    Dogli panted for a moment, then cast a sidelong glance at him and said, "It is abundantly clear that some extraordinary power has meddled in this case. Has no one in the station reported it?"


    "We''ve already reported it. They said they would send a second - rank knight, but it will take a few days..."


    "Be more specific! How many days exactly?!"


    "About... ten days..."


    "Ten days!? The lives of those children are still in the balance, and they expect us to wait ten days!? Didn''t you make them understand the gravity of the situation? Those are the lives of more than twenty children! More than twenty families! Cough! Cough!"


    Another fit of coughing seized Dogli, his face turning a deep red and the veins on his forehead bulging.


    "We told them everything, but they said the knight is Sir Thael. You know his character, Captain..."


    "Thael..." Dogli closed his eyes, a profound sense of powerlessness washing over his entire body.


    Thael was a knight notorious for his indolence. No matter how big or small the task, he could never be motivated to work efficiently. Even though many people criticized him, his procrastination remained ingrained.


    Dogli could already picture Thael leisurely riding his horse, wallowing in drunkenness.


    "Go back for now. I''ll be there soon to take charge," Dogli said, waving them away.


    "But Captain, what about your health..." the four officers expressed their concerns.


    "I''m fine!" Dogli bellowed.


    Realizing that further persuasion was futile, the officers had no choice but to withdraw.


    ...


    Counting the copper and silver coins he had earned that day, Glen returned to the town of Bayek in high spirits, driving his deer - drawn cart.


    After a simple meal of a few slices of bread at home, he went straight to the pigsty.


    The young nobleman remained as incorrigible as ever.


    The black pigs in the sty were grunting incessantly, and various kinds of weeds were scattered at their feet, all of which the pigs refused to eat.


    It was obvious that they were extremely hungry.


    Meanwhile, Ravel was sitting at the foot of a tree, yawning comfortably.


    As soon as he saw Glen approaching, he immediately put on an act, picking up a short sickle to cut the grass.


    "It seems you didn''t listen to what I said this morning. Don''t blame me for what happens next," Glen said, addressing the back of Ravel as he pretended to be hard - working. Then he went to cut the pigweed and feed the pigs himself.


    Who would do the kind of work that only commoners do? I''d rather die than do it... Ravel cursed silently, his head lowered.


    After dealing with the noisy black pigs, Glen set about crafting the wooden door needed for Mrs. Ryan''s house. This only took him a short while.


    With the remaining time, he continued to make furniture.


    When night fell.


    Glen deliberately didn''t let Ravel have any of the supper he prepared. Ravel, equally stubborn, refused to eat and went back to the shed to sleep on his own.


    The young nobleman, who had never had to worry about food since childhood, was clearly unaware of the true horror of hunger.

 Chapter 44 Is That Old Man a Cannibal?

    Tia was well aware that this was a punishment for Ravel''s disobedience. She didn''t dare to openly go against Glen''s words. Instead, when Glen wasn''t looking, she surreptitiously slipped a piece of bread to Ravel.


    However, in the very next instant, Glen materialized seemingly out of thin air and snatched the bread away.


    Tia''s little scheme was thus foiled.


    This young lass truly does have her master''s interests at heart, but if she thinks she can deceive me, she might as well give up and go to bed... Glen thought to himself as he took bites of the purloined bread, deliberately goading Tia.


    The girl could only puff out her cheeks and glare at Glen with palpable indignation.


    In the dead of night, Ravel tossed and turned on the unyielding bedboard, unable to find sleep. The pangs of hunger in his stomach were tormenting, and the strange noises outside only exacerbated his distress.


    He opened his eyes, sat up while clutching his rumbling stomach, hunched over, attempting to alleviate the hunger in this manner.


    Yet, this only provided a modicum of relief. He remained unyielding in his resolve; a single day of hunger was not enough to break his spirit.


    Eventually, drowsiness overcame his hunger. Ravel drifted off to sleep in a hunched position, only to be roused by Tia the following day.


    "Master, Mr. Glen has already left. He said that if you don''t perform your tasks properly today, you''ll have to endure hunger again," Tia reminded him as he was washing up.


    Ravel, who had just awakened, didn''t feel particularly ravenous, but his body was weak, and he responded listlessly.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up, and he said to Tia, "Tia, go and secretly fetch me something to eat. He won''t notice."


    Tia shook her head. "It''s no use. Mr. Glen has hidden all the provisions. I scoured the place after he left, but I couldn''t find even a morsel to eat."


    The spark in Ravel''s eyes faded.


    "I won''t heed his words!" he declared resolutely, as if making a solemn vow.


    Just then, a magnificent carriage adorned with elaborate patterns approached from beyond the town. Enveloped in a hazy mist, it exuded an air of profound mystery.


    Both Tia and Ravel heard the sound of the carriage approaching, which was distinctly out of place in the otherwise quiet town.


    They pushed open the door and craned their necks to look outside. Their eyes widened in astonishment at the sight of the extraordinary carriage.


    The horses pulling the carriage seemed almost sentient. As they passed by, they cast a disdainful glance at the two of them.


    The carriage came to a halt in front of the large house next door. Out stepped a tall and robust old man, dressed in the garb of a hunter. Even from a distance, it was evident that he was not an easy person to deal with.


    The moment the old man alighted, he immediately turned his gaze towards Tia and Ravel. Startled, the two young individuals quickly withdrew their heads.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    However, the old man had already taken notice of them.


    "Why are there two children here?" he murmured.


    "What''s the matter, Bor? Has old age made you so brittle that a carriage ride rattles you to pieces?" Deffa''s magnetic voice emanated from within the carriage. Moments later, her statuesque figure emerged gracefully, lifting the curtain.


    This time, she was attired in a dark purple female mage''s robe with a form - fitting waist. On her chest was an exquisitely crafted, glistening metal mage''s medal, and around her neck was a necklace of shimmering rubies.


    In addition to these, she wore ornaments on her wrists and earlobes. The instant she appeared, she seemed to radiate an otherworldly glow.


    "Nothing much. That lad doesn''t seem to be at home," the old man said nonchalantly, without turning his head.


    As soon as Deffa stepped out of the carriage, she began to survey her surroundings, clicking her tongue in a mixture of curiosity and disdain.


    "So this is the legendary town of Bayek? Just as the records describe, chaotic elements run rampant, and an aura of malevolence permeates every nook and cranny."


    She closed her eyes as if sensing something intangible. When she opened them again, she said, "There are indeed many dangerous characters here. How can they coexist in such tranquility? It''s truly incredible. Aren''t you afraid, Bor?"


    "As long as you don''t overestimate your capabilities and provoke them, you''ll be fine. After all, I''ve lived here for nearly five years without any untoward incidents," the old man said with a dismissive air.


    "I''m not a reckless mage. Please keep that in mind."


    "Let''s not discuss this. I have a feeling that the lad might not be at home," the old man said, waving his hand to interrupt the lengthy discourse that Deffa was about to launch into. He pointed at Glen''s house.


    Deffa looked in the direction of Glen''s house. With a simple incantation murmured from her lips, she gained a general understanding of the situation inside.


    "There are only two children, around fifteen or sixteen years old, and no one else," she said.


    "Let''s go and ask them," the old man said, and then strode over.


    "Wait a moment," Deffa called out to him, gazing towards the mist in the distance. "There''s a large dog staring at us."


    The old man squinted his eyes and looked for a long time, but he clearly couldn''t see anything. "That should be the dog the lad keeps. Don''t pay it any mind. It probably won''t attack us."


    Deffa seemed to be deep in thought. Then the two of them walked towards Glen''s house.


    At this moment, Tia and Ravel were pressed against the door of the house, not daring to make a sound. The old man''s appearance had frightened them terribly. They couldn''t understand how someone could be so tall and intimidating.


    "Master, do you think that old man might be a cannibal? The way he looked at us was so terrifying," Tia said, which made Ravel even more scared. His body was already weak from hunger, and now he felt even more limp.


    "Shut up! Why did Mother send such a useless maid like you to follow me?" Ravel hissed, rebuking her.


    Tia closed her mouth, looking somewhat aggrieved.


    Dong dong.


    The two knocks on the door startled the already tense pair, and they let out a cry. They quickly covered their mouths, afraid of being heard by the people outside. But this was just self - deception.


    "Two little ones, I know you''re in there. Open the door quickly. I want to ask you something. Otherwise, I won''t be so polite if I have to break in!"


    The old man''s hoarse yet resounding voice filled the air, causing the two in the house to be filled with extreme fear.


    "After all these years, you still haven''t changed your bad temper. They''re just two children. Step aside and let me handle this," another extremely magnetic and pleasant female voice interrupted the old man. Then, surprisingly, the door behind them opened on its own.


    The two instinctively looked over, and a noble - looking, beautiful, and amiable female mage came into their view.


    "Don''t be afraid, children. Would you be able to answer our questions?"


    Deffa''s noble demeanor combined with her gentle tone made the two nod involuntarily.


    Moments later, Deffa and the old man were seated in the living room of Glen''s house.


    "You''re saying that the annoying lad has gone to Dude to do business?"


    Tia and Ravel nodded timidly.


    The old man was silent for a while and then said, "Will he be back today?"


    "He probably will, sir," Tia said in a low voice.


    The old man looked at Deffa. "Do you want to wait for him here?"


    Deffa held her head high and said indifferently, "Since we''ve already come all this way, we can''t just go back empty - handed, can we?"


    "All right, then I have to leave. I''m going to my friend''s place to pick up my dog."


    "Take care."


    After the old man left, Deffa looked at Ravel and asked, "You seem to be a noble youth. How did you end up like this? You haven''t eaten for at least a day. Did that lad named Glen deliberately mistreat you?"

 Chapter 45 The Man in the Trench Coat

    Confronted with Deffa''s question, Ravel began to hatch a little scheme in his mind:


    That appears to be the medal of a fourth - rank mage. Her status is far higher than that of my father, and her power must be truly formidable. If she could help me escape from this place or defeat that despicable fellow, then I could be reunited with my parents and regain my freedom!


    Having thought this through, he promptly squeezed out a few tears and said pitifully,


    "Your Magical Excellency, I am the son of Lord Chanis. I was captured by that despicable commoner named Glen and forced into slavery here! Taking advantage of his strength, he not only uses me as a hostage to extort my family''s wealth but also forces the poor Tia to serve his whims. And no matter how hard I work, he refuses to provide me with food! I implore Your Magical Excellency to save us! Waaah..."


    Tia, standing beside him, widened her beautiful eyes in surprise. She was astonished at how adept her young master was at telling lies.


    "Is that so?" Deffa''s gaze was sharp, making Ravel feel a pang of guilt. "But I see a hint of naughtiness in your eyes. It''s the look of a typical pampered young noble, a look I''ve seen countless times."


    Ravel felt as if his throat was being choked. He opened his mouth to defend himself but found no words coming out.


    "Oh! Goodness!" Tia''s eyes were filled with shock and admiration. "Your Magical Excellency, you saw through Young Master Ravel''s perfect disguise in an instant! Truly remarkable!"


    Caught in the act, Ravel shot her a fierce glare.


    This brainless maid!


    Realizing her slip of the tongue, Tia quickly covered her mouth, but it was too late.


    "Hahaha..." Deffa let out a charming laugh, covering her mouth with her hand. She pointed at Tia. "You''re such an adorable girl. Perhaps I should consider taking you with me. You might make my research a little less boring."


    Upon hearing the mage praise her for being adorable, Tia blushed. When she heard that Deffa wanted to take her along, she quickly waved her hands in fright and said,


    "Your Magical Excellency, my lady instructed me to take care of the young master. I can''t go with you. I''m truly sorry."


    Seeing Tia''s refusal, Ravel was not touched but rather thought the silly maid was lacking in discernment.


    To be with a fourth - rank mage, whose status is probably even higher than that of his father, and yet she refused!


    If it were him, he would surely seize this opportunity. He wouldn''t even need to pursue becoming a knight, and he could still lead a decent life.


    Deffa was not angered by the rejection. She couldn''t resist gently tapping Tia on the nose and said softly, "You''re such an obedient and good child. I hope you can maintain this innocence in the future."


    After that, she turned her gaze back to Ravel and resumed the authoritative tone of a great mage. "This seems to be a feud between your family and him. I won''t get involved. Now, I''m going back to the carriage to rest for a while. I''m still not used to staying here."


    "He" naturally referred to Glen.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Tia and Ravel watched as Deffa left the house.


    "Master, you''d better go and get to work quickly, or you won''t have anything to eat again today," Tia sincerely advised.


    "Hmph!" Ravel mustered his strength and let out a snort. Then he went out and headed towards the outskirts of the town.


    ...


    At Mrs. Ryan''s house.


    Glen had just finished installing the new door. He turned to Mrs. Ryan, who had been helping him pass the tools, and said,


    "There, it''s all done. What do you think?"


    Mrs. Ryan looked at the neatly installed wooden door, tried it out, and said with great satisfaction,


    "Hmm, I''m very pleased. Thank you so much for your hard work."


    "It''s just my job. It''s not really that hard," Glen replied as he picked up the tools on the ground. He casually asked, "Has Sheriff Dogli returned to the police station? His body shouldn''t have fully recovered yet, right?"


    "Yes, he said he doesn''t have time to rest recently. I''ve tried to persuade him countless times, but he just won''t listen. He''s so stubborn," Mrs. Ryan said, looking rather helpless.


    "Is it because of those child abductors?"


    "Yes."


    "Do they know where your house is?" Glen placed his tool bag in the corner and narrowed his eyes.


    "Why do you ask? They probably don''t know," Mrs. Ryan said, looking puzzled.


    "I see..." Glen walked towards the stairs, his gaze fixed on the main door downstairs.


    Suddenly, the door lock caved inwards and then tore apart. Glen clearly saw that the iron door lock was crushed by a single palm.


    With a creaking sound, the door, now without a lock, slowly opened.


    A figure wearing a black felt hat and a leather trench coat entered the room.


    "What''s going on?" Mrs. Ryan also heard the commotion downstairs. She came over to take a look and immediately frowned, shouting at the person who had entered, "Who are you?! This is trespassing! I don''t welcome you here! Get out at once!"


    The person who had entered paid no heed to the dissatisfaction of the house''s owner. He walked over to one side on his own, picked up a half - finished glass of water, and drank it. Then, in a low voice, he chuckled and said,


    "Mrs. Sheriff, since this is our first meeting, I won''t bother with an introduction. It''s unnecessary anyway."


    He raised his head, allowing the two people upstairs to get a clear look at his appearance. He had a pair of sharp eyes that were deeply sunken in their sockets, a long - contoured face, and an overall aura that sent chills down one''s spine.


    Mrs. Ryan was somewhat intimidated by his imposing manner but did not show her fear. Instead, she continued to try to drive him out, saying,


    "I don''t care who you are! But since you know my husband is a sheriff, you should be aware of the crime of attacking a police officer''s family! Get out now!"


    The man pulled over a stool and sat down, crossing one leg over the other. Looking at Mrs. Ryan''s face, he continued to smile and said,


    "Originally, the boss told me to just capture you and take you back. Although your husband isn''t much of a threat, he still has some abilities. To ensure that our future plans go smoothly, we need to keep him under control. Having you as a hostage would be ideal.


    "But now... I''m quite taken with your fiery personality and charming looks, madam. Why don''t you consider coming with me? That old sheriff probably can''t satisfy you. I''m stronger than him and can guarantee that I''ll make you feel like you''re in seventh heaven."


    As his words became increasingly offensive, Mrs. Ryan trembled with anger and felt a growing sense of fear in her heart.


    She never expected that a criminal would actually have the audacity to cause trouble for a sheriff''s family. Who on earth gave them the courage!


    "Madam, there''s no need to get angry with a man who''s as good as dead. I''m actually quite skilled in combat. You don''t need to worry about your safety," Glen interjected at this moment.


    Mrs. Ryan was skeptical. "Really? Don''t be too brave. This has nothing to do with you. You''d better leave quickly. He won''t dare to do anything to me."


    "Skilled in combat?! Hahaha..." Before Glen could reply, the man in the trench coat burst into laughter. "How skilled? Skilled enough to fight street thugs? Hahaha..."


    As he laughed, he even pretended to mimic the gestures of a street thug.


    "Don''t worry, madam. I can deal with someone like him with just one hand," Glen said, ignoring the ridicule from below and continuing to reassure Mrs. Ryan.


    Feeling ignored and that the other party didn''t take him seriously at all, the man in the trench coat wiped the smile off his face. His eyes turned sinister as he stared at Glen and said coldly,


    "Originally, I was going to chop off your head right away and let you die painlessly, but now I''ve changed my mind.


    "I''m going to break every single bone in your body one by one, dig out your internal organs, and finally rip out your heart. I''ll make you watch your own still - beating heart as you die."

 Chapter 46 You Win

    "Then give it a try," Glen said as he leaped down from the second floor.


    The man in the trench coat placed the cup down heavily, retracted his crossed leg, and stood up casually. He twisted his neck arrogantly and said,


    "I haven''t seriously demonstrated this power since I obtained it. It seems you''ll be the lucky one to experience it."


    The next moment, his eyes suddenly focused intently. With a powerful stomp on the ground, he lunged towards Glen in an instant!


    At that moment, the man in the trench coat saw that the other''s pitch - black pupils were fixed on his eyes, yet there was no change in the other''s expression.


    Hehe... As expected, he didn''t react in time...


    Just as this thought flashed through his mind, a palm landed on his face. Then, it was as if he had collided with a springy wall, and the momentum of his forward charge was pushed back starting from his head!


    When the man in the trench coat came to his senses, he found, to his disbelief, that he was being held up by the face with one hand by the lad in front of him.


    That palm was like a vice, gripping him tightly, and no matter how much he struggled, he couldn''t break free.


    Holding the man in the trench coat, who was a head taller than himself, Glen turned to Mrs. Ryan, who was gaping in astonishment, and said,


    "Madam, I''m afraid that dealing with him here might dirty your house. I''ll take him outside to finish this."


    Without waiting for a response, Glen grabbed the man in the trench coat and walked out the door.


    Perhaps feeling extremely humiliated, as soon as they were outside, a dark purple mist enveloped the man in the trench coat, and his strength suddenly increased.


    Sensing that he could no longer hold the man with just one hand, Glen simply threw him to the side.


    He casually scanned the surroundings.


    Mrs. Ryan''s house was in a pleasant neighborhood with quite a few residents. However, at this moment, all the doors and windows were tightly shut, and no one was wandering around the neighborhood.


    Evidently, the residents had heard the commotion and had long since retreated into their homes.


    "I admit that I underestimated you," the man in the trench coat said, rubbing his face. His eyes were filled with such hatred that he seemed to want to tear Glen to pieces. "Now, I''m going to show you what I''m really capable of!"


    As he spoke, his trench coat flapped loudly as it was buffeted by the increasingly dense mist.


    Fangs protruded from his mouth, and his muscles swelled, causing his clothes to bulge in large lumps.


    "Wow, a transformation..." Glen clapped his hands in a rather disinterested manner. "Can''t you come up with something more original?"


    After the transformation, the man in the trench coat had grown a full size larger. His clothes barely held together, with countless rips appearing.


    He roared, "What do you know! This is the supreme power bestowed upon us by the great Lord Glass! How could an ignorant mortal like you ever appreciate it!"Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "All right, all right, I get it. So, what is this Lord Glass? Is he really that powerful?"


    "Lord Glass is a great being who will lead us to the highest status! Who gave you the right to mention his name in such a tone! You''re simply courting death! Aah¡ª!"


    Glen''s attitude successfully enraged this devout follower. The man let out a battle cry like rolling thunder and charged towards Glen with the force of a mountain!


    However, Glen remained calm. He lowered his body, dodged the grabbing hand, shifted his center of gravity to the side, twisted his waist, and delivered a side kick!


    His body moved like a precisely engineered machine, with every movement being accurate and timely.


    With the sound of the wind being sliced by his side kick, the man in the trench coat spat out a mouthful of acid and was sent flying backwards.


    This kick had the power that Glen had intended.


    "Your attacks are so predictable. You''re not much better than those street thugs," Glen retorted, echoing the earlier mockery.


    "Oh! Goodness!" Mrs. Ryan''s exclamation came from behind Glen.


    Turning around, Glen smiled and said, "See, madam, I told you I''m quite skilled in combat."


    Mrs. Ryan looked at the man in the trench coat, who no longer looked human and was writhing on the ground, clutching his stomach in pain. She shook her head and said,


    "No, this can''t be explained just by being good at fighting, my boy. Don''t think you can fool me so easily."


    Glen scratched his head awkwardly.


    The man in the trench coat, who had fallen to the ground, felt the intense pain in his stomach gradually subside. He then rose to his feet once more, gasping for breath, and stared at Glen with an expression of disbelief.


    "How did you do that?! With your meager strength, how could you possibly have accomplished such a feat!"


    Glen was too lazy to answer his question. Instead, he turned to Mrs. Ryan behind him and said,


    "Madam, the scene that follows may be rather gory. I would advise you to take cover. Don''t forget that you are with child."


    Initially, Mrs. Ryan had been about to say that it didn''t matter, but the last sentence gave her pause.


    Although she wasn''t sure what effect witnessing a gory scene might have on a pregnant woman, she didn''t want to take the risk. She chose to retreat into the house, simply urging Glen to be careful.


    "Lad, I suggest you mind your own business. If you leave now, I won''t inform our boss. Otherwise, if he sets his sights on you, you''re done for!"


    Noticing the faint glint of killing intent in Glen''s gaze, the man in the trench coat, aware that he was no match, resorted to threats.


    However, Glen merely sneered, "What? Weren''t you just saying you were going to rip out my heart? Are you backing down now? Save your breath. It''s useless. You can''t escape."


    "Is that so?" The man in the trench coat took a stealthy step backward, pressing against the house behind him. Then, he suddenly spun around, reached out, and shattered the wall, pulling out a gaunt man.


    He let out a cold laugh. "If you don''t want this innocent man to meet a tragic end, you''d better let me go. Otherwise..."


    As he spoke, he suddenly gripped the gaunt man''s neck. The man looked at Glen, pleading for help. "Help... save me..."


    Upon seeing this scene, Glen merely furrowed his brow. After just two seconds, he spread his hands and said, "All right, you win. You can go."


    The man in the trench coat had never expected it to be this easy and was momentarily stunned.


    "A wise choice." He quickly regained his composure and broke into a smile.


    Once I get away, I''ll kill this unfortunate fellow. Does this fool really think I''ll let him go? He''s just a naive lad... The man in the trench coat sneered inwardly.


    However, just as he backed away with the hostage and was about to turn and leave.


    Glen''s voice, cold and menacing, sounded just a few centimeters from the back of his head.


    "I was kidding."


    The breath from Glen''s words brushed against the hairs on the back of his neck.


    The man in the trench coat felt a chill run down his spine, and an overwhelming sense of fear engulfed him.


    He was just about to deal with the hostage in his hands when a flash of silver light passed, and both his hands were severed at the wrists. Blood spilled onto the ground.


    The gaunt man fell to the side, so terrified that he wet his pants.


    The man in the trench coat looked at his bleeding wrists and wailed in pain.


    "Go back quickly, won''t you?" Glen said to the gaunt man.


    The man scrambled back towards his house.


    Glen crouched down and said to the man in the trench coat, who was still howling in pain, "I originally planned to follow you to your hideout, but I just thought it would be too much trouble. It''s more convenient to interrogate you directly. So, tell me, where is your hideout? Who are all involved? Your boss is named Glass, right? How powerful is he? And what''s the situation with those abducted children?"


    The man in the trench coat glared at Glen with venom in his eyes. Gritting his teeth against the excruciating pain, he said, "I will never betray Lord Glass. You won''t get anything out of me!"


    "Oh, yes, you will," Glen said with unwavering confidence. "You should believe that your willpower isn''t as strong as you think."

 Chapter 47 The Battle

    Under the incredulous gaze of the man in the trench coat, Glen dragged him into a dark and gloomy alley.


    After about a minute or two, the man''s terrified voice drifted out with the wind:


    "Wait! What are you doing?! You''re a devil! Stop! Aah¡ª!!!"


    The heart - rending cries continued for a long time.


    When Glen emerged from the alley, his hands and the front of his chest were covered in filthy blood, which, of course, was not his own.


    Casually wiping the thick, sticky blood from his hands onto the cuffs of his trousers, Glen furrowed his brow and fell into deep thought. There was no doubt that under his ruthless methods, even the most loyal lackey would be forced to confess.


    A group consisting of over fifty people was under the control of a certain individual named Glass. One day, somehow, he obtained a terrifying power, his appearance became hideous, and he continuously abducted children under the age of eighteen... Hmm, it''s obvious that there''s a mastermind pulling the strings behind the scenes. This Glass is clearly just a pawn... He roughly organized the information in his mind and summed it up.


    From the surrounding houses, some bold residents peeked out of their windows, craning their necks to observe the scene.


    They were all people with an insatiable curiosity.


    Glen paid them no heed and went straight back to Mrs. Ryan''s house.


    As soon as he pushed open the door, he found that Mrs. Ryan had been listening just behind it.


    When she saw Glen enter, she was initially a little nervous. But upon recognizing him, she patted her chest and said,


    "I was really worried about you. That guy seemed like a ruthless character. Are you all right? You didn''t get hurt, did you?"


    Glen felt a warmth in his heart. He said to the kind - hearted woman, "I''m fine. I''m actually a rather cautious person. I wouldn''t engage in a fight without being confident of victory."


    Mrs. Ryan couldn''t help but laugh at his self - praise. "I''ve never heard anyone describe themselves as cautious like that."


    Then, her expression turned serious as she asked, "What happened to that man?"


    "Hmm..." Glen paused to choose his words carefully before saying, "He was extremely dangerous, so... I had to kill him."


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Ryan''s hand trembled slightly. Finally, she let out a sigh. "This is the retribution they deserve. Don''t worry. I''ll explain the situation to Dogli. He won''t hold you accountable."


    "Thank you, madam," Glen said sincerely.


    Even if there were any consequences, it wouldn''t be a major issue. However, this was an act of kindness from someone else, and he felt it was only right to express his gratitude.


    "Madam, it seems you''ll need to have the door replaced again," Glen said after a few seconds of silence, pointing at the damaged front door.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you again," Mrs. Ryan said with a wry smile.


    "No problem," Glen replied. He had no reason to refuse. Then, he became serious again and said, "I still have some matters to attend to, so I have to leave now."Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Mrs. Ryan didn''t think much of it and nodded in agreement.


    ...


    On the second floor of a noisy and dilapidated tavern.


    Glass, whose appearance bore a striking resemblance to an orc from World of Warcraft, was idly playing with a machine composed of numerous intricate parts and gears.


    "Humans these days are so dull. They spend all their time tinkering with these useless hunks of metal," he said.


    A disembodied voice echoed in the room, breaking Glass''s momentary daze.


    He put down the object in his hand and said in a low voice, "This is the trend of the times. In the kingdom, many so - called inventions have already come to the fore, changing our lives. The old king seems to have a fondness for such things, and to curry favor with him, the ministers also attach great importance to them."


    "Instead of focusing on researching more powerful magic, they''re wasting their time on these things. This country is doomed to destruction sooner or later!"


    The disembodied voice sounded extremely disdainful.


    "That''s not something we should concern ourselves with," he said, turning to look out the window. "By the way, I''ve fed you enough children, haven''t I? Why do you still seem to show no signs of change?"


    The room fell silent. It was not until five minutes later that the voice sounded again:


    "I... I need more..."


    Glass was about to respond when the commotion downstairs suddenly grew several times louder.


    He had an ominous premonition. Just as he was about to go downstairs, a head crashed through the second - floor floorboard, its face covered in blood and stuck in the hole.


    "B... boss..." The head spat out blood as it spoke.


    Glass''s pupils constricted sharply.


    What''s going on!?


    Before he could think further, a figure sauntered up the stairs, hands in pockets.


    Glen was even more covered in blood. When he saw Glass, he too was momentarily taken aback.


    This is... an orc? But shouldn''t it have green skin? And its physique should be more robust. Come to think of it, are there even orc tribes in this world? There''s no mention of it in the original owner''s memories.


    He forcefully shook his head, casting aside these unbidden thoughts. Then, he addressed Glass, saying,


    "Are you their leader? This place is actually concealed with magic. No wonder those police officers couldn''t find you. Now, tell me, where are those children? I might consider sparing your life."


    Glass composed himself, emerging from his shocked state, and spoke in his gruff voice,


    "Who are you? Do you know whom you''ve offended? And how did you manage to find this place?"


    Glen hadn''t expected the other party to turn the questions back on him. He immediately sneered, "It seems I''ll have to beat you into submission before asking my questions."


    With that, he extended his werewolf claws and lunged directly at Glass.


    It was a straightforward attack, and Glass chose to confront it head - on.


    He raised his left arm to block, and the sharp werewolf claws clashed against it, producing a metallic clang.


    Glass was pushed back by the force, his body swaying slightly. He quickly formed a rough estimate of his opponent''s strength.


    Glen, on the other hand, wore an expression of mild surprise.


    He hadn''t anticipated that, despite the unremarkable appearance of this fellow''s skin, it was as hard as steel.


    "If you think you can cause trouble with just that bit of strength, you''re not making a wise decision!"


    As Glass uttered the last word, he suddenly grabbed Glen''s wrist, exerted a powerful pull, and slammed him against the wall!


    Glen, who was flung into the air, remained calm throughout. In less than a second, he adjusted his posture, his feet meeting the wall. He began to cushion the impact and dissipate the force.


    Not hearing the expected explosion and sound of impact, Glass was clearly irritated. He was about to use even more brute force to hurl Glen around.


    However, his opponent was extremely agile. Using the wall to gain momentum, Glen delivered a powerful knee strike to Glass''s face!


    In pain, Glass naturally released the hand that had been gripping Glen.


    Temporarily blinded, Glass was rubbing his eyes when he suddenly felt something sweep across his feet. His body lost balance, and he fell onto someone. Then, he was thrown through the window, shattering the glass.


    With a dull thud, the pain told him that he had landed on the ground.


    ...


    At the Dude Police Station.


    Dogli was analyzing with his subordinates where the group that had abducted the children might be hiding when a police officer rushed into the conference room, interrupting their conversation.


    "Captain, something''s happened at your house!"


    Dogli''s eyes widened, and he abruptly stood up.


    Half an hour later, Dogli, accompanied by several police officers, arrived at his house at a jog.


    "We should really ask for a small vehicle to be assigned to us. I heard that some police stations in the main cities already have them," one of the officers, panting heavily, complained.


    "Come on, how long has that kind of thing been around? We don''t even know if it''s any good. And does this tiny town really need something like that? We should be grateful to have a carriage," another officer retorted irritably.

 Chapter 48 The Giant Worm

    Mrs. Ryan had been awaiting at the doorstep long before. As soon as she saw Dogli and the others approaching, she promptly stepped forward.


    "Darling, you must express your heartfelt gratitude to Glen this time. He saved both me and our unborn child."


    Dogli meticulously examined his wife''s body from head to toe. Only when he was certain that she was unharmed did he heave a sigh of relief and say,


    "Tell me quickly, what on earth happened?"


    A considerable number of onlookers had already gathered around. Instantly, one of the witnesses loudly complained, "Sheriff Dogli, what sort of law and order are you maintaining? Criminals are showing up right here!"


    A hot - tempered police officer launched into a furious rebuke towards the complainer:


    "Make it clear! The victim this time is the captain''s wife. If you have nothing better to do, don''t create any more trouble!"


    Although a police officer is not a high-ranking official, they still carry a certain degree of intimidation over the common folk. The complainer immediately fell silent.


    "Let''s go inside and talk," Mrs. Ryan said to the police officers, well aware that it was not a suitable place for a conversation.


    In a short while, upon learning the general sequence of events, Dogli was so startled that he broke out in a cold sweat.


    While feeling fortunate, he was also immensely surprised by Glen''s formidable capabilities.


    "No wonder he has the audacity to live in Bayek. Turns out he''s this powerful..." he murmured softly. Then, he suddenly had an epiphany. "Darling, you said he left in a hurry. Could it be that he received some information?!"


    Mrs. Ryan looked perplexed. "What kind of information could he have received?"


    However, the more Dogli thought about it, the more he believed his speculation was likely to be true. He issued a stern order to his subordinates, "Hurry! Find a way to trace Glen''s whereabouts! He most probably knows the hiding place of that group of people!"


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the dilapidated tavern.


    During the battle between Glass and Glen, the tavern was on the brink of becoming a ruin.


    Glass, whose body was covered with scratches of varying depths, was breathing raggedly, gasping for air like a spent ox.


    He had initially thought he had a clear understanding of his opponent''s strength. However, during the battle, the other party''s extensive combat experience and textbook - like offensive maneuvers had repeatedly caused him to suffer setbacks.


    This cannot go on any longer. I''ll lose my life... he thought to himself.


    "How long are you going to keep watching from the sidelines?! Come out and assist me at once!" Glass suddenly roared towards the sky, his voice resounding like thunder.


    Glen immediately halted his offensive actions and said, "Is the prime culprit about to make an appearance?"


    The reason he did not dispatch Glass immediately was to draw out the mastermind behind the scenes. He was worried that if the mastermind was timid and fled upon seeing his strength, it would be extremely difficult to track them down.


    An otherworldly and hoarse laugh reverberated through the area. The lackeys whom Glen had subdued were horrified to find their bodies rapidly weakening, and they soon lost all signs of life.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    A visible mist of blood coalesced above Glass and then streamed into his mouth.


    His entire body''s imposing presence was also escalating at a terrifying pace.


    Glen had no intention of interrupting him. Instead, he activated his most acute perception to search for the origin of that disembodied voice.


    After absorbing all the blood mist, Glass grew uneven bone spurs on his back, and two symmetrical holes opened up on his chest, expanding and contracting rhythmically as if breathing.


    And as Glen had anticipated, his body size increased substantially.


    "Now, I shall make you experience despair!"


    With a deafening roar, Glass spat out a column of purple flames that hurtled straight towards Glen''s chest!


    The intense glow of the flames illuminated Glen''s face with a blinding white light. His muscles slightly bulged, and a thin layer of black fur emerged on his body. At the crucial moment, he managed to dodge the direct impact!


    The column of purple flames pursued him unrelentingly. Glen, using all four limbs, fled in a circular path around Glass.


    Although the scene appeared thrilling, in truth, Glen was not paying much attention to Glass. He was still attempting to sense the origin of that disembodied voice.


    At a certain moment when he stepped on the ground, Glen finally managed to roughly determine the general location of the entity.


    It was beneath a well not far away.


    "I''ve found you," Glen said with a grin, revealing his glistening white teeth.


    He took a large stride and came to an abrupt halt, and then charged straight towards Glass.


    Upon seeing this, Glass sneered malevolently.


    He ceased spitting out the purple flames. His powerful right arm drew back, gathering strength. A bone spur over a meter in length pierced through the skin of his wrist with a squelching sound and stabbed ferociously in Glen''s direction!


    Glen leaped high into the air, simultaneously raising his right hand. Under Glass''s increasingly bewildered gaze, his relatively sturdy right hand suddenly swelled up like a balloon. The size of his palm alone was sufficient to envelop Glass''s entire body.


    The massive werewolf claw came crashing down with great force. Glass''s bone spur snapped even before it could sever a single strand of the werewolf''s fur.


    As for Glass himself, after experiencing a searing pain from the intense pressure, he was flattened into a pulp.


    This unexpected turn of events caused the disembodied voice to let out a startled cry: "How could this be! This is impossible! How could someone as powerful as you exist in a place like this!?"


    Glen was about to say that the next one would be the owner of that voice, but the ground suddenly began to shake violently, interrupting the words that were about to escape his lips.


    Rumble...


    The well was pushed open by some enormous creature. A cloud of dust filled the air, obscuring Glen''s vision, leaving only a faint outline visible.


    Glen waved his arm to clear the choking dust around his face, and his gaze gradually turned cold and resolute.


    "You''ve destroyed the foundation I painstakingly built! Now, you can choose how you want to die."


    This creature resembled a colossal flesh - worm. Its body was composed of layers upon layers of fleshy rings. Its head was extremely grotesque, with countless eyes rolling about erratically. Inside its sharp mandibles were yet more mandibles.


    Although these were visually striking, Glen''s gaze remained fixed on the abdomen of the giant flesh - worm.


    There, a mass of semi - transparent white orbs were crowded together. Among them, boys and girls, ranging in age from two to fourteen years old, opened their eyes, which were filled with weakness and pain. Thick, thread - like substances clung to their skin. Perhaps at some moments, they regained a bit of strength and struggled slightly.


    Glen''s chest heaved violently, and he forcefully suppressed the surging anger within him.


    As if sensing the change in the human before it, the giant worm lowered its head, and a deafening laugh rang out:


    "I remember you asked about these human cubs, right? Now, you can see for yourself. I''m extracting their purest life force. I''ll squeeze every last bit of value out of them. They''ll die in agony. Hehe, how pitiful."


    Glen looked up at the revolting head of the worm and said in a voice devoid of emotion, "You''ll only suffer more in a moment."


    The giant worm was about to mock him some more when the human in front of it suddenly vanished, leaving behind only a cloud of dust.


    Almost simultaneously, it heard the sound of its protective magic being activated passively from its abdomen.


    Glen''s werewolf claw struck the purple barrier, but it was firmly blocked.


    Far from being enraged, the giant worm, having realized what had happened, laughed even more brazenly:


    "Hahaha... Do you think that just because you easily defeated a weak human, you can contend with me?! In my eyes, you''re nothing more than a slightly stronger worm..."


    Damn it! Who''s the worm here anyway?! This is completely upside down!... Upon hearing this, Glen couldn''t help but feel the urge to retort in his mind.


    The giant worm continued speaking, "Moreover, do you think you can save them with brute force? How naive. As soon as they leave my body, they''ll die instantly..."

 Chapter 49 Wrapping Up

    These words caused Glen to halt his offensive and quickly create some distance between them.


    He was deep in thought, trying to devise a countermeasure, but this was no easy task. It clearly involved some knowledge of magic, and as an outsider, he felt almost helpless.


    "It''s truly pathetic. People like you worry too much and are indecisive. In the end, you''ll only face failure..." The multiple eyes on the worm''s head all turned towards Glen simultaneously, and its voice became alluring."Why not cast aside these useless human weaknesses and cooperate with me? I can offer you a future beyond your wildest imagination..."


    Glen felt his mind becoming hazy. An overwhelming desire urged him to accept the giant worm''s offer immediately. He felt that if he did, everything would be wonderful and go smoothly.


    However, as soon as this feeling emerged, he shook his head vigorously, dispelling it.


    The feeling was far too unrealistic, and his soul, which had endured countless hardships, instinctively rejected it.


    "How could this be? Your mental resistance is unexpectedly strong!?" The giant worm''s tone was tinged with surprise.


    Glen rubbed the center of his forehead."You magic - users are such a nuisance. It seems I''ll have to take this more seriously."


    "Take it more seriously? You should be thinking about how you''re going to die instead." The giant worm seemed to be in no hurry, as if it was willing to play with this overconfident human in front of it.


    Gradually, all of its eyes began to tremble.


    Glen first burst through his clothes and transformed into a werewolf standing two meters tall. Ordinarily, this would have been the end of the transformation.


    However, as the elements in the air became agitated, Glen''s werewolf form continued to grow. He grew another two meters taller, and his fur emitted a chilling black aura.


    Although his size was still significantly smaller than that of the giant worm, his imposing presence was now on par with the creature.


    "Fourth - rank? Fifth - rank werewolf! Who... who on earth are you?!" The giant worm''s voice trembled for the first time.


    Having lived for nearly a thousand years, it had encountered numerous powerful werewolves, but it had never seen an individual with such an eerie aura and a transformation that occurred in stages.


    "The one who will take your life!"


    The demonic voice that emerged only added to the giant worm''s shock.


    But the battle had already begun, and it did not forget to defend itself.


    It spat out a cascade of white, thread - like substances that almost instantly covered the entire area, greatly hindering Glen''s attack.


    Fortunately, he was incredibly strong. With just a few swings of his massive claws, he tore the environment to shreds!


    Multiple different - shaped magic circles appeared continuously around the giant worm, some to enhance itself and some for offensive purposes.


    In the chaotic battle, besides the flying worm threads and the dust from the ruins, there were also dazzling displays of magic.


    Powerful spells from the domains of fire, strong acid, ice, and devouring were unleashed upon Glen as if there were no cost.


    It was impossible to dodge such a concentrated onslaught. Glen could only choose to endure the attacks with less destructive power.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    His only weapons were his invincible werewolf claws and teeth.


    However, every time he struck the giant worm''s body, his attacks were blocked by layers of defensive magic or the creature''s enhanced skin.


    After Glen retreated, the giant worm would quickly repair the damaged areas, demonstrating remarkable proficiency.


    This vast reserve of magical energy was a racial trait of theirs, seemingly inexhaustible.


    A protracted battle was not in Glen''s favor. His current form consumed a great deal of energy, and if the stalemate continued, he would surely be defeated.


    Nevertheless, he remained calm, for he felt that everything was under his control.


    The spells that seemed extremely destructive actually caused little harm to Glen.


    Werewolves could be considered a type of magical beast, and they inherently possessed a certain level of magic resistance. Glen''s werewolf fur, with its enhanced magic resistance, was several times stronger than that of an ordinary werewolf.


    He was merely testing the waters, searching for an opportunity to strike a decisive blow.


    Even if he failed, he could transform to an even higher level and overpower the enemy.


    However, doing so would undoubtedly leave him extremely weak, and the cost would outweigh the benefits.


    As the two engaged in a fierce exchange of attacks, the children trapped within the flesh orbs all showed signs of pain.


    The thread - like substances attached to their skin glowed faintly, clearly absorbing the so - called life force of the giant worm.


    Glen noticed this change and knew that he had to end the battle quickly.


    He decided to attempt the risky method that he had been hesitant about.


    He made several rapid dashes, causing the attacking spells to disperse. Meanwhile, he left himself vulnerable, exposing himself directly in front of the worm''s head.


    As Glen had anticipated, the creature reacted by opening its mouth filled with interlocking mandibles, seemingly preparing to unleash a powerful breath attack.


    At that moment, Glen used his tail to lash the ground, gaining momentum, and charged straight into the giant worm''s mouth.


    The giant worm, which had not yet fully charged its attack, felt a large and thick object thrust into its mouth. It interrupted its charging process and felt a wave of nausea.


    When it lowered its gaze, it realized that its opponent had thrust his hand into its mouth.


    Overwhelmed with shock and anger, the giant worm resolved to bite off Glen''s arm.


    However, despite the bulging of its masseter muscles, it failed to bite through.


    It then realized that the physical strength of a fifth - rank werewolf was beyond what a magic - proficient creature like itself could harm.


    But it suddenly became aware that there were no defensive spells set up inside its mouth.


    With a tearing sound!


    It was too late to react. With a powerful tug, Glen ripped the giant worm''s mouth to shreds!


    Just as the giant worm was about to attempt to repair the damage, an overwhelming wave of excruciating pain spread from its mouth throughout its entire body.


    Glen injected a large amount of controllable werewolf venom into the giant worm''s body through the wound. While destroying its body tissues, he was also trying to rescue the children without harming them.


    "Sto... p..."


    The giant worm twisted its body with all its might, but it could not shake Glen off.


    It tried to focus its energy on casting magic, but the intense pain was unbearable.


    The werewolf venom spread like cancer cells, devouring its cells and multiplying continuously, penetrating deep into its body, except for the abdominal area.


    Finally, the giant worm''s body crashed to the ground, and only its muscles twitched involuntarily from time to time due to the stimulation.


    After confirming that the opponent would no longer attack, Glen concentrated his mind on controlling the massive amount of werewolf venom.


    He needed to carefully identify the tissues of this giant worm and understand their operating mechanisms. This was somewhat difficult for a high - school graduate like him, who had a decent knowledge of biology.


    Fortunately, he only needed to focus on the fleshy orbs in the abdomen; otherwise, he really wouldn''t have known what to do.


    The concealment magic outside had dissipated with the death of the giant worm, and someone would soon discover this place.


    It would be very troublesome then.


    Gradually, he found a solution. Fortunately, the structure of this giant worm was relatively simple.


    According to his understanding, he attempted to rescue the first child.


    A fleshy orb detached itself automatically and then burst open.


    Glen looked over and saw that the child inside was simply lying on the ground, gasping weakly. The child''s half - open eyes also looked at him.


    Glen smiled.


    Using the same method, he rescued all the children.


    Almost simultaneously.


    Noisy shouts came from outside. Glen listened carefully and realized that Sheriff Dogli had arrived with his men.


    He guessed that they had probably been lurking outside for a long time and were only able to discover this place after the magic dissipated.


    That was fine. He could leave the remaining mess to them. Why did he feel a hint of nostalgia?...... With mixed emotions, Glen took a piece of clothing from a corpse and quickly left the place, leaving behind a group of weak children staring blankly at his departing figure.

 Chapter 50 Old Cow Eating Young Grass

    Almost immediately after Glen left, the team of police officers led by Dogli rushed into the scene.


    "This is truly astonishing..."


    "Don''t just stand there! Hurry up and check if these children are all right!"


    "Captain, what should we do with this huge creature?"


    "What else can we do? Leave it here, of course, and let the professionals handle it!"


    Dogli issued one instruction after another, keeping every police officer busy. The scene was chaotic yet orderly.


    "Did you do this?......" Dogli glanced into the distance and murmured softly to himself.


    ...


    Moving silently across the rooftops of one house after another, Glen soon returned to his deer - drawn cart.


    He tidied up his slightly disheveled hair. Only when he was sure that his hairstyle wasn''t too conspicuous did he drive away.


    This battle had piqued his interest in magic even more, much like how a novice gamer feels when they see the cool characters and skills of an experienced player.


    Perhaps when I learn magic, I could combine it with technology. I wonder what would happen?


    As he fantasized, the deer - drawn cart had already left the town of Dude.


    A familiar scent brought Glen''s thoughts to a halt.


    He looked ahead and saw three carriages, a common sight in the town.


    Two of the carriages were loaded with furniture and other items.


    This is... a move?...... Glen guessed the purpose of this convoy and thus increased the speed of his cart to catch up.


    As he passed the frontmost carriage, Glen indeed saw someone he knew.


    Lila looked preoccupied and didn''t notice Glen. Her mother, Mrs. Deli, was also inattentive.


    "Miss Lila, are you moving out?" Glen asked in a rather loud voice.


    "Ah!" Startled by the sudden question, Lila was relieved to see that it was Glen. She patted her chest and showed a hint of surprise."Mr. Glen, long time no see."


    Mrs. Deli beside her also smiled and greeted Glen,"Nice to see you again, Mr. Glen. I''m ashamed that I didn''t have the chance to thank you in person for saving our lives last time."


    Glen first nodded at Lila and then said to Mrs. Deli,"Just call me Glen. I''m only in my early twenties."


    Mrs. Deli readily agreed.


    "Are you moving?" Glen repeated his previous question.


    The mother and daughter exchanged a glance and both slightly faded their smiles.


    "We... due to some special reasons, have to leave, Mr. Glen," Lila said, forcing a smile.


    "Is it because of your father?" Glen asked bluntly.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    At the mention of the word"father," both Lila and Mrs. Deli seemed to recall some painful memories, and their faces turned slightly pale.


    Glen could roughly understand the trauma an extremely unqualified father could bring to a family. So, he softened his tone and said,


    "If that''s the case, then you don''t need to worry anymore. The police officers have already dealt with those criminals. Your father has probably been arrested or executed. I received the news just as I was leaving the town."


    He said"arrested or executed" because Glen wasn''t sure if her father was among the people he had defeated.


    Even if he wasn''t, without the protection of the giant worm, that scoundrel named Bob couldn''t possibly escape the pursuit of the Dude town police officers.


    After all, they had already deployed their forces throughout the town.


    "Is this true?!" The mother and daughter exclaimed in unison, even startling the coachman.


    "Of course it''s true. If you don''t believe me, you can go back to the town and see for yourselves. Many children have been found and are waiting for their parents to claim them."


    This news undoubtedly brought great joy to the mother and daughter. Tears welled up in their eyes. They took turns to say to the coachman,


    "Mr. Pickman, please turn around. Yes, we want to go back and have a look."


    The coachman, who seemed to be familiar with them, didn''t object to this unreasonable request. He signaled his companions on the two carriages behind and turned around to head back.


    "Mr. Glen, thank you for telling us this news. Otherwise, we would have regretted it deeply," Lila said, more excited than ever before. She kept bowing to Glen.


    "So, you''re not moving now?" Glen said jokingly.


    Lila''s face visibly flushed, and she expressed her gratitude once more before the carriage drove away.


    Glen also continued to drive his cart home.


    Today, he encountered two residents of Bayek on the road. The original owner''s memories contained impressions of these two individuals.


    Both were dressed in old - fashioned, worn - out clothing, and their demeanor was as gloomy as that of a black crow.


    However, since they were not acquainted, they walked on in silence, each going their own way.


    As soon as Glen entered the town of Bayek, he noticed the carriage that stood out with its unusual style, as well as an unfamiliar fragrance in the air.


    Seeing that the carriage was parked in front of the old man''s house, he surmised that the occupants might be acquaintances of the old man, so he didn''t feel overly alarmed.


    The person inside the carriage seemed to sense Glen''s presence as well. A tall and stylish figure emerged from it.


    It was naturally Deffa.


    She scrutinized Glen from head to toe with undisguised curiosity, as if observing some rare and exotic creature.


    Feeling a bit uncomfortable, Glen called out from a distance,"Are you an acquaintance of the old man?"


    "Old man?" Deffa was momentarily taken aback, then she covered her mouth and laughed."Hehe... Is that how you usually refer to him? That''s rather impolite."


    "It''s just easier to say, and he doesn''t seem to mind..."


    As he spoke, Glen had already approached the beautiful lady."So, you really are his acquaintance?"


    Observing the lady''s graceful charm and her mage''s robe, Glen vaguely remembered that mages often had long lifespans. Could it be... he speculated, and couldn''t help but ask,"Are you an old flame of his?"


    No sooner had he finished speaking than Deffa produced a magic wand and lightly tapped Glen on the head.


    She said, displeased,"Do I look that old?"


    Glen scratched the place where he was hit and laughed, "Isn''t it common for an old cow to eat young grass?"


    "Old cow eats young grass?" Defa was the first to hear such a metaphor, and then he laughed without caring about his manners, with tears coming out, "Hahahaha... You are really a very unique little guy. I have lived for so many years and this is the first time I have encountered..."


    Er... Glen hadn''t expected that this lady mage would have such a low sense of humor. Initially, she had given him the impression of a serious teacher.


    "The old man isn''t at home? Would you like to come and have a seat at my place?" Glen glanced at the old man''s house and then extended an invitation to Deffa.


    After laughing for a while, Deffa nodded slightly.


    The two of them went to Glen''s house together.


    As soon as he pushed open the door, the little maid, Tia, immediately stepped forward to curtsy."Mr. Glen, you''re back."


    Glen waved his hand."All right. Let me introduce you. This is..."


    He suddenly realized that he didn''t know the lady''s name. He turned around, a bit embarrassed, and whispered,"How should I address you?"


    "Call me Lady Deffa. But you don''t need to introduce me to her, because we''ve already met," Deffa said, winking at Tia.


    "Is that so?" Glen looked at Tia with a puzzled expression.


    Tia nodded vigorously and briefly recounted what had happened in the morning.


    After listening, Glen said irritably,"That old man really never changes. He still has the nerve to barge into my house without permission."

 Chapter 51 The Lab Rat

    "It seems your relationship with Bor isn''t all that great," Deffa remarked before walking into the house on her own accord.


    This air of entitled nobility was exactly in line with Glen''s perception of her.


    Instructing Tia to attend to her own tasks, Glen stepped into the kitchen and casually replied,"The old man used to bully me quite a bit. Didn''t he mention that to you?"


    "He did," Deffa said, still seated in the same spot she had occupied that morning. She inquired with curiosity,"I heard from him that you didn''t used to have this kind of personality. You were supposed to be rather timid, but now..."


    So, she''s here because of me... Glen thought to himself, and then responded,"I''m not sure. What exactly did he tell you?"


    Deffa propped her chin on her hand, which was resting on the wooden table, and said in a leisurely tone,"He said that you''re a werewolf, a very special one at that. Not only are you powerful, but you can also maintain absolute rationality after transforming. You can even... talk."


    "So, he told you everything," Glen said as he emerged from the kitchen, holding two glasses of juice. He offered one to Deffa."This is made from the scarce fruits we have at home. Once it''s gone, there won''t be any more."


    "Thank you," Deffa said, accepting the glass of juice. She continued the conversation,"He trusts me quite a bit, so he naturally shared everything with me."


    "Wow, you two really aren''t in that kind of relationship?" Glen arched an eyebrow.


    "If you keep saying things like that, I''ll truly get angry," Deffa said, her expression turning stern as she fixed her gaze on Glen.


    "All right, my apologies."


    Noticing Glen''s sincere demeanor, Deffa let out a cold snort and said,"I''m quite occupied most of the time. Even if I were to seek a partner..."


    As she spoke, she regarded Glen with a meaningful look."I would only consider someone like you, young, robust, and full of vitality..."


    "Er... Should I be excited or scared..." Glen felt a twinge of awkwardness.


    "Hehe... You should definitely be excited. I can''t even begin to count how many male mages long to be with me. And this coveted opportunity could be yours. Isn''t that something to be thrilled about?"


    Deffa was evidently brimming with self - confidence.


    Few men could remain unmoved in the presence of such beauty. Although she presented it as an opportunity, in reality, it would lead nowhere. It was all in the service of her research.


    Men are always so foolish. A little kindness is all it takes for them to offer everything... she thought to herself, anticipating that he would either respond with coyness or agree readily.


    Glen stared into Deffa''s eyes for a good dozen seconds before speaking in a puzzled tone,"You''re going to such lengths as to use your beauty to entice me. What''s your real agenda? Don''t mistake me for a naive youth. I can see through your schemes with ease."


    This response and reaction were not what Deffa had anticipated.


    She froze in the act of bringing the glass of juice to her lips, then nonchalantly took a sip.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    "I''m not trying to entice you. I''m being sincere. Aren''t you the least bit tempted?" Deffa said, gazing at Glen with a flirtatious look.


    "Heh..." Glen let out a soft laugh."You''re still testing me. This kind of ploy won''t work. Save your efforts."


    It would be false to claim that he wasn''t tempted by such a stunning beauty, but that was merely a man''s natural instinct. Glen wouldn''t let his instincts rule him and reduce him to their slave.


    Deffa withdrew her flirtatious gaze and stared at Glen for a long time before sighing and saying,"Your composure is truly at odds with your age. It''s actually quite alluring."


    She showed no sign of the embarrassment one might expect from being exposed.


    Glen leaned back in his chair, patiently waiting for her to continue.


    After a moment of contemplation, Deffa decided to come clean.


    "I''m deeply intrigued by the changes in you. I want to understand why you can do things that other werewolves can''t. I''m certain that any mage who encounters a unique individual like you would be captivated."


    She''s right. I want to know too... Glen thought to himself, but he said,"So, you want to conduct research on me? If that''s the case, I''m sorry, but it''s out of the question."


    "Don''t be too quick to refuse. I can offer you conditions that you won''t be able to turn down," Deffa said, sounding a bit desperate.


    "I''ve already said it''s impossible. I won''t allow anyone to use me as a guinea pig," Glen said firmly.


    Allowing others to study his body would mean exposing all his weaknesses, and Glen wasn''t that naive.


    "...All right," Deffa said, seemingly discerning the resolve in his eyes. She had no choice but to give up, adding at the end,


    "If you change your mind, I''m still willing to offer you generous terms in exchange."


    "Let''s hope that day never comes," Glen said softly.


    The atmosphere fell silent, and four or five minutes passed.


    Deffa took another sip of the juice and frowned slightly."Did you add sugar? It tastes so good."


    "There''s more than just sugar," Glen replied casually.


    "If you were to sell this, it would probably be quite popular," Deffa said.


    "Really?!"


    Glen''s eyes lit up.


    Deffa was puzzled by his reaction and said truthfully,"I''m fairly certain. I''ve traveled to many places. Apart from a few times when I had the pleasure of drinking even better beverages among the elf clans, I haven''t found anything quite like this elsewhere."


    "I see..." Glen''s mind immediately started to race as he began to consider the feasibility of opening a tavern.


    Deffa had no idea what was going on in his mind. She simply finished the juice in her glass, stood up, and said,"Since my purpose for coming here has been thwarted, I should be on my way back. I have a lot of matters to attend to. If Bor returns, could you please let him know I stopped by?"


    Glen stood up and accompanied her to the door.


    Just as Deffa was about to board the carriage, Glen noticed the haughty, almost human - like look in the eyes of the horse pulling the carriage. He couldn''t help but take a few more glances.


    Noticing that the horse''s four legs bore markings resembling white stockings, he couldn''t help but remark, "Your horse appears to be wearing white silk stockings."


    DeFahr, who had just stepped onto the carriage, turned back with a peculiar expression. "White silk stockings? What are those?"


    "A type of sheer, white, knee-length hosiery," Glenn explained.


    "Doesn''t sound like anything particularly proper," DeFahr muttered as he disappeared into the opulently adorned carriage.


    Is this a woman''s intuition?...... Glen thought to himself.


    After watching the carriage drive away, he returned to the house.


    "Has Ravel gone to work?" he asked Tia.


    The maid, who had been attending to the household chores, stood up respectfully and replied,"Yes, young master. He''s been very proactive this time."


    Tia knew she wasn''t this man''s personal maid, but she couldn''t help but show respect. After all, this was someone even Lord Chanis feared.


    So, he''s finally seeing the light? I should go and take a look... Having made up his mind, Glen didn''t say anything more and headed out the door.


    ...


    "Just wait a bit longer. Food will be here soon..."


    Ravel was slumped down beside the pigsty, watching the black pigs grunting as they ate their feed. He had swallowed his saliva countless times.


    He had thought more than once about trying the pig feed to see if it tasted as good as the pigs seemed to think it did.


    It was only his pride as a noble that kept him from taking that step.


    But he knew this resolve wouldn''t last much longer.


    Hunger was a terrifying thing, and Ravel had truly experienced its power today.


    It had only been two days, and he couldn''t even begin to imagine the extreme suffering endured by those refugees who claimed to have gone three days without food.

 Chapter 52 Hero

    Ravel, who was attempting to distract himself from the hunger with a jumble of thoughts, failed to notice the approaching footsteps.


    Glen stopped about half a meter away from the curly - haired youth. Looking at his haggard appearance, instead of feeling pity, Glen let out a soft laugh.


    "Heh... It seems you''ve come to terms with your situation, and you''ve done a decent job with your work."


    Glen had just inspected the work and found that it had been done earnestly. Although it still fell short of his standards, it was worthy of praise.


    Upon hearing this, Ravel turned his head weakly. When he saw that it was Glen, he mustered a bit of energy and said,


    "I... I''ve done what I was supposed to. Please, give me something to eat..."


    Glen casually tossed him a piece of bread and said,"Use this to satisfy your hunger for now. I''ll give you more when we get home."


    At the sight of the plump, white bread, Ravel''s eyes immediately lit up with intense eagerness.


    Not caring about his appearance, he devoured the small piece of bread in just a few bites.


    Wiping his mouth, he continued to look at Glen with longing.


    Knowing that the meager portion couldn''t have filled him up, Glen looked around and then said,


    "Let''s go back, young noble. I hope you''ll remember this lesson and do an even better job next time."


    At this moment, Ravel didn''t dare to disagree and simply nodded repeatedly.


    The two of them soon returned to the town.


    As soon as they entered the house, Glen asked Tia to assist him in preparing dinner for the day.


    When Tia heard that she was to help out, she was overjoyed.


    She had long been eager to taste Glen''s cooking. The flavors were definitely superior to those of the chefs employed by many nobles.


    Before long, the rich aroma of the dishes wafted out of the kitchen.


    It almost drove Ravel, who was on the verge of starving, to the brink of losing his mind.


    The anticipation was overwhelming.


    Time seemed to drag on in this agonizing state.


    After a while, several dishes that Glen considered to be generous in portion and extremely homely were served on the table.


    Since there was no rice, they ate the dishes with bread.


    However, it was still delicious enough.


    Ravel apparently forgot that he needed Glen''s permission before he could start eating. Just as he was about to scoop up some food with a spoon, Glen slapped his hand away with a chopstick.


    "Even if you''re impatient, you have to hold back!"


    Ravel had no choice but to behave himself. He waited until Glen took the first bite before he dared to start eating ravenously.


    Ordinarily, Glen wasn''t one to pay attention to such details, but when it came to dealing with a noble young master like Ravel, he preferred to be strict.


    Ravel used to get his hands slapped by his father for starting to eat before being allowed. Glen couldn''t help but think that the feeling of reprimanding someone wasn''t so bad...If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Meanwhile, Tia, who always maintained proper manners, saw her young master get slapped. Instead of being angry, she thought to herself:


    Hmph, the young master is so disobedient. Serves him right for getting slapped.


    Unlike me, I''m so obedient, and Mr. Glen never hits me.


    Then she suddenly realized:


    Oh no! How could I think like that! He''s the young master! This is so disrespectful!


    Tia, you''ve become a bad girl!


    After silently scolding herself, she focused on savoring the delicious food that she had helped prepare.


    Whether it was due to a psychological effect or not, the food seemed especially delicious today.


    Having expended a great deal of energy today, Glen ate much more than usual.


    However, he had taken this into account when cooking, so he didn''t end up feeling hungry.


    After the meal, the old man''s presence was detected by Glen.


    He asked Tia to clean up and Ravel to tidy up his"room" properly. Then he went outside and greeted the old man, who was just passing by,"Old man, where have you been? It took you so long to come back. I have a question for you. What''s the background of that female mage? She doesn''t seem like an ordinary person..."


    The old man was still not used to Glen''s talkativeness, but since he couldn''t afford to offend him, he tried to speak calmly,"It seems you''ve already met her. Why didn''t you ask her yourself?"


    "It wouldn''t be polite to ask such a question directly," Glen said as he approached the old man.


    Only then did he notice that the old man was carrying a backpack. Through the half - open gap, a pair of round eyes was curiously staring at him.


    Wasn''t this the Rottweiler that the old man had adopted not long ago? Oh, so he went to pick up this little fellow... Glen thought to himself.


    "Deffa is the chief mage of the Magic Spire in Battersea, the main city. Her background is definitely not simple," the old man replied directly to Glen''s previous question.


    Battersea, the main city, was the city to which Bayek and Dude belonged.


    In the Kingdom of Zane, a main city is equivalent to an urban center, and in terms of size, it is in no way inferior to the major cities in the country of Glenn''s previous life.


    Moreover, the closer a main city is to the capital, the more prosperous it becomes.


    "The Chief Magician is truly remarkable," Glenn nodded in agreement.


    According to the memories of the original host, the Chief Magician of a main city was an existence that the entire family looked up to.


    Observing Glenn''s demeanor, the old man couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity, "Aren''t you deeply interested in magic? Why didn''t you ask her to take you as an apprentice and test your elemental affinity?"


    Upon being mentioned this, Glenn could only smile helplessly. "She wanted me to be an experimental subject. Of course I refused. Under such circumstances, how could I possibly beg her?"


    "She meant to use you as a research subject, I suppose. Dofa isn''t the kind of crazy magician who would ignore the lives of others for the sake of research. Being her research subject wouldn''t actually cause you any harm. You could have agreed."


    "I don''t want others to know too much about me. I don''t feel secure that way," Glenn rolled his eyes and said.


    "Hmm... That makes sense!" After hearing the explanation, the old man was momentarily taken aback, then nodded in complete agreement.


    Just as he was savoring the profound wisdom he had just heard, the old man suddenly felt his arm being gently touched.


    He looked at Glenn in confusion, only to see the latter wearing a rather sly expression and saying, "Old man, as a magic researcher with a doctorate degree, you must know more than one magician, right? Recommend some to me."


    I knew you were up to no good! ¡­ The old man cursed inwardly.


    "Sorry, I don''t have that much influence," he replied with a stern face, perfunctorily, and immediately quickened his pace to leave.


    Are you kidding? The favor of a magician is extremely precious. How could I waste it on you... With this thought in mind, the old man changed from walking to running and soon returned home.


    "Old man! Old man! Hey! Can we talk about it some more! ¡­ Tsk! So stingy," Glenn shouted for a long time but received no response. He was so angry that his teeth ached.


    On the other side, in Dudd Town.


    In contrast to the tranquil environment of Bayek, it was more bustling here than ever before.


    The news that the missing children had been found spread like wildfire and was quickly known to the people within the town and even those in the surrounding areas outside the town.


    The relatives of the children who had been missing swarmed towards the Dudd Police Station, chattering and making a commotion like a hive of agitated bees.


    Upon seeing their children again, some of them hugged their kids and wept bitterly, while others cursed those who had taken their children away.


    Even those who were not victims of this incident were moved to tears by the atmosphere.


    Take the mother-daughter duo of Lila, who had just returned not long ago, for example.


    "We should really be grateful to these heroic police officers. If it weren''t for them, perhaps these children would never have been reunited with their parents," Lila said.


    Lila herself was an extremely emotional girl. She had been wiping away tears ever since she first witnessed this scene, and as a result, her eyes were surrounded by a large red circle.


    Just as she finished speaking, a police officer nearby happened to overhear and replied with a bitter smile, "This time, the credit doesn''t belong to us. The real heroes are someone else."

 Chapter 53 I Did It

    The unexpected reply made Lila stop crying for a moment. She looked at the police officer and asked in confusion,


    "Someone else?"


    At the same time, she thought to herself: Does this mean that only one person was responsible for all of this?


    The police officer was about to say something more when a stern rebuke interrupted him:


    "Jimmy! What are you blabbering about?! Go and maintain order right away! Stop slacking off here!"


    Another man, wearing a uniform one rank higher than that of an ordinary police officer, had a stern expression on his face.


    Evidently, he was dissatisfied with the garrulous behavior of the police officer named Jimmy just now.


    Chastised, Jimmy didn''t dare to talk back. He lowered his head and scurried away.


    Lila watched the police officer walk away. Her eyes, framed by red - rimmed eyelids, were filled with contemplation.


    "I wonder who is so remarkable as to have accomplished such a feat. He is truly a hero worthy of the name!"


    Mrs. Deli also reached the same conclusion as Lila from the previous conversation and didn''t stint on praise for the mysterious hero.


    The excitement lasted almost a day and a night.


    The entire town of Dude was like a place celebrating a festival.


    Some parents of the children, in an attempt to comfort their frightened offspring, took them around the town and let them buy whatever they wanted.


    They had expected to spend a large amount of money, but the children''s reactions were surprisingly uniform.


    These abducted children showed an extreme aversion to unfamiliar people and things in the outside world.


    No matter how their parents asked, they just buried their heads in their parents'' arms and refused to answer.


    Such abnormal reactions broke the parents'' hearts, but they just assumed that the children were overly frightened and would recover in time.


    ...


    The next day, in Bayek.


    After finishing his breakfast, Glen took the trouble to explain the work requirements to Ravel in detail.


    The curly - haired young master listened exceptionally attentively this time. Evidently, the lesson taught by hunger had been effective.


    After lamenting in his heart that the unruly demeanor of the brat was now a thing of the past, Glen drove his deer - drawn cart towards the town of Dude.


    There was still a door to be replaced at Mrs. Ryan''s house. Finishing the job early would also give him time to look for a suitable place to open a store.


    With Deffa''s words as proof, he had some confidence in the future business of the store.


    As he was making plans in his mind, the deer - drawn cart had already been in the town of Dude for some time.


    Coming back to his senses, Glen immediately oriented himself and headed towards Mrs. Ryan''s residence.


    However, he vaguely noticed that some of the town''s residents looked worried.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    But he didn''t think much of it. There was nothing strange about it. He just attributed it to his keen perception, which had made him aware of it involuntarily.


    As he approached the familiar house, Glen saw Mrs. Ryan from a distance, carrying some items and returning.


    "Mrs. Ryan!" Glen greeted her warmly, jumping off the deer - drawn cart and walking a few steps towards her.


    "Oh, it''s Glen. You''re here so early. I''m sorry to trouble you again."


    Mrs. Ryan really liked this warm and steady young man. Despite his youth, he knew a great deal, wasn''t frivolous or arrogant, and had even saved her husband''s life.


    If she had a daughter, she would definitely try every means to make Glen her son - in - law.


    "It would be crazy not to be enthusiastic about making money," Glen shrugged.


    "You''re right. Hehe..." Mrs. Ryan smiled and took out two yellow fruits from the basket she was carrying and handed them to Glen. "Here, these are egg yolk fruits. They taste really good. Try them."


    Glen wasn''t polite and accepted them.


    These were fruits unique to this world. The original host had tasted them, so Glen also knew that they were indeed delicious.


    "I''ll replace the door for you first. I still have some things to do later."


    "All right, but don''t you need to take the measurements first?"


    "No need. I checked yesterday. The doors in your house are all of the same size."


    As they exchanged a few words, Glen had already taken out a wooden door, a hammer, nails, a door hinge, etc. from the deer - drawn cart and started installing the door skillfully.


    Finally, he took out a lock and said, "Madam, I''ve also prepared a door lock for you. Consider it a bonus. I won''t charge you extra for it."


    "That won''t do..."


    Mrs. Ryan didn''t want Glen to suffer a loss and was about to refuse when she heard Glen say, "If you refuse, it will make us seem like strangers, madam."


    Mrs. Ryan thought it made sense and remained silent, though she felt a bit embarrassed inside.


    After all, she had received so much kindness from him.


    However, all this so - called kindness from Glen was almost entirely out of his own volition, for he always did things according to his heart.


    It didn''t take much effort for Glen to perfectly install the new door.


    Just as he was about to take his leave, Sheriff Dogli returned from outside, looking a bit anxious.


    He seemed to breathe a sigh of relief when he saw that Glen was still there.


    "What''s the matter, dear?" Mrs. Ryan asked, looking at her husband in confusion.


    "It''s nothing. I have something to ask Glen." Dogli took off his hat and smoothed his slightly balding head.


    Glen could guess what the other party wanted to ask and didn''t refuse. He said, "Sure. Shall we talk here?"


    Glancing at his wife, Dogli hesitated and said softly, "It''s something about work. Let''s go over there and talk as we walk."


    He pointed to the square in the distance.


    Glen nodded.


    Although Mrs. Ryan was dissatisfied with Dogli''s secrecy towards her, she didn''t say much. She just said to come back for dinner later and then went about her own business.


    "That matter..."


    "I did it."


    As they walked on the sparsely populated square, Dogli had just started to speak when Glen directly admitted it.


    This left the sheriff stunned for quite a while.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such strength. I was worried that you might be in danger living in a place like Bayek. It seems I was overthinking it."


    Seeing the other party''s self - deprecating expression, Glen thought for a moment and said, "You don''t need to worry, Sheriff. I won''t abuse this power."


    "I understand. My many years of professional experience have given me a good eye for people. And you, I could tell from the first glance that you''re a man with a sense of justice."


    The sheriff affirmed Glen''s character.


    Then he suddenly changed the subject and said, "We reported this incident truthfully. The response from above was rather strange, or rather, they showed unusual concern. This might be related to that huge worm."


    Glen didn''t expect the other party to tell him such a thing and reminded him, "Sheriff, is it appropriate for you to tell me something that''s internal to your police station?"


    Dogli waved his hand with a smile. "You answered my question without hesitation. Why can''t I make an exception this time?"


    "All right." Glen was at a loss for words. Then he continued the previous topic and asked, "So, how are they dealing with it?"


    Dogli wore a troubled expression and said, "They will send people down to investigate and take away the worm''s corpse. They will surely come to you then, and you might get into trouble."


    "Everything should be based on evidence. If they can''t find any, what can they do to me?"


    "It''s not that simple. Although our police station in this town is like this, in fact, the people above are often unreasonable."


    "I see..." Glen lowered his head and began to think.


    Although it was a bit troublesome, Glen had his own countermeasures. He was just thinking about how to minimize the impact.


    "However, I will try to cover for you. The only problem is that there are too many people in the police station who know the truth. Eventually, they will still find out about you. I think you should leave for a while to lie low."


    At this point, Dogli offered his own suggestion.


    Upon hearing this, Glen looked up and smiled. "It''s okay. We''ll cross that bridge when we come to it. I have my own way to deal with it."

 Chapter 54 An Elf?

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Seeing Glen''s confident demeanor, Dogley decided to trust him. He patted Glen on the shoulder and said,"All right. But if you need any help, don''t hesitate to come to me. I''ll stand by your side."


    "I won''t hold back," Glen nodded.


    "Well, I should head back now. There''s still a lot of work to do at the police station." With that, Dogley hurried away.


    Glen was left alone.


    Standing there, he pondered for a moment over the information he had just received, and then he too made to leave.


    "Mr. Glen."


    Just then, a somewhat familiar voice called out to him.


    He turned his head and saw a young man dressed in ordinary work clothes.


    Old Cat?


    This was one of the customers Glen had become quite familiar with during his business dealings. His name was Desrodman.


    His nickname,"Old Cat," was better known than his actual name. Almost everyone who knew him called him by this nickname, and Glen followed suit.


    "Old Cat, aren''t you working today?" Glen teased.


    "For workers like us, it''s a day-to-day thing. You know that," Old Cat said as he approached Glen, slightly out of breath."You haven''t sold any meat for a long time. I''ve been longing for the pigs you raise. Their meat is not only delicious but also affordable. Now, that Im has raised the price of meat again, and I can''t even afford to buy some."


    So that''s what this was about... Glen nodded in understanding and said,"It''s not that I don''t want to sell. The black pigs I raise at home can''t withstand such frequent slaughtering. I estimate it''ll take a few years to raise enough."


    "What?!" Old Cat''s face immediately fell."Mr. Glen, couldn''t you slaughter just one more? I''m really craving it!"


    Seeing the eager look in his customer''s eyes, Glen felt torn.


    This meant that money was within reach, yet he couldn''t take it. How could he not be frustrated?


    "All right, I''ll start selling meat again tomorrow, but it might not be black pork."


    In the end, Glen decided to agree. He planned to hunt other animals and sell their meat.


    It would be a bit more troublesome, but it was all for the sake of money.


    Old Cat was overjoyed, and his exaggerated expression of surprise was unashamed. He almost planted a smelly kiss on Glen.


    Fortunately, Glen pushed him away in time, or he would have been thoroughly disgusted.


    "Hey, what are you about to do now? Do you need my help?" Old Cat asked, as if suddenly remembering something.


    "I''m planning to look for a suitable storefront to buy," Glen replied without hesitation.


    "Well, you''re in luck to have run into me!" Old Cat exclaimed, clapping his hands."I often look for work in the town, so I know all about which storefronts in prime locations are for rent or sale. Let me show you around, my friend."


    Glen hadn''t expected such good fortune. It would save him a lot of time.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Then I''ll trouble you. I''ll treat you to a drink later!"


    "That would be great."


    After that, Old Cat took Glen to visit one by one all the storefronts in Dude Town that were either for rent or for sale.


    The prices varied widely, and they spent quite a bit of time bargaining with each shop owner.


    Both Glen and Old Cat were excellent at bargaining. After a round of debate, they could always get a price that satisfied themselves while leaving the other party feeling aggrieved.


    However, after looking at all the storefronts, Glen showed no sign of making a purchase.


    "Glen, are you satisfied with any of them?"


    Walking on the street, both of them were munching on a piece of rye bread. Old Cat asked, puzzled.


    Glen shook his head."I''m just thinking it over."


    Old Cat naturally assumed that he was considering which storefront to choose, so he didn''t ask further.


    In fact, Glen was wondering whether he should buy at all.


    There were many storefronts for sale in the town, perhaps too many.


    There were even three taverns alone.


    This meant that if he opened a store here, the business probably wouldn''t be very good.


    Admittedly, he had confidence in himself, yet he estimated that here, he would only be able to barely make a profit.


    Glen aimed to amass a fortune, and this level of income simply could not satisfy his aspirations.


    "Let''s go to Mitchell''s store," Glen said, as if he had just made a decision.


    "I knew his store was the best," Old Cat said, fully endorsing Glen''s decision.


    The reason Glen still decided to purchase a storefront was that even if he didn''t open a tavern, he could use it as a butcher shop or a carpentry workshop. That way, he wouldn''t have to set up a stall outside every time.


    As for his plan to open a tavern, he hadn''t given it up; he just intended to find another location.


    For instance, the main city.


    Wasn''t there a door in the basement of his house that led to the main city of Kaeladria?


    Soon, Glen purchased a two-story tavern for two gold coins and thirty silver coins.


    "Glen, are you going to open a tavern here in the future?"


    After Glen obtained the property deed, Old Cat asked out of curiosity.


    "You''ve got it wrong. I''m going to use it as a butcher shop," Glen replied.


    As they were chatting, a convoy composed of mercenaries came into view not far ahead.


    It also attracted many passersby who were watching from a distance.


    Glen looked at it curiously. With his exceptional eyesight, he could see all the details clearly.


    Most of these mercenaries had damaged armor and a dispirited demeanor. Some of the exposed skin had bandaged wounds.


    Even so, their formation still exuded sufficient combat effectiveness and imposing presence.


    Glen could sense the murderous intent emanating from them from afar.


    In addition to the fully armed warrior mercenaries, there were also three mages wearing pointed soft hats and long robes in the convoy.


    This further indicated the extraordinariness of this group.


    Even such an extraordinary team was escorting a cage, a cage containing a young girl.


    The girl was slender, dressed in green clothing with a forest theme. She buried her head deeply in her knees, with only a pair of pointed ears peeking out.


    "An elf?" Glen furrowed his brows.


    There was no doubt that this was an elf, a common race in the Western fantasy world.


    And this scene was similar to the plot in many stories where elf slaves were being escorted.


    As the convoy slowly approached, Glen and Old Cat simultaneously pressed themselves against the wall to make way.


    A strong smell of blood wafted into their nostrils.


    The mercenaries didn''t even glance at the two of them and continued to march forward with powerful strides.


    One of the mercenaries was walking on the outer edge of the convoy and was the closest to them as he passed by.


    They had originally thought that the mercenary would still ignore them, but the next moment, a long whip lashed out at Glen with a sharp whistling sound.


    The whip strike was nothing more than a minor annoyance to Glen.


    He calmly looked at the mercenary who had whipped him.


    Glen could have easily dodged this whip strike, but he didn''t, because this way, he would have a justifiable reason to take action later.


    The mercenary who had attacked without provocation was greatly disappointed and somewhat irritated when he saw Glen''s reaction.


    "Young lad, you''re quite good at pretending! Let''s see how tough your skin is!"


    As he spoke, he was about to lash out with the whip again.


    Glen was ready to beat him half to death and then strip him of his clothes and make him run around the town naked!


    But a voice stopped the mercenary: "Fang, don''t cause trouble!"


    At the same time, Old Cat, who was quick to react, grabbed Glen.


    Old Cat was good at reading people''s expressions and keenly sensed that Glen was about to take action, so he intervened.


    In his view, Glen was just a commoner, and if he started a fight, only Glen would suffer.


    Although there was a police station in the town and these mercenaries wouldn''t dare to kill anyone, if they beat Glen half to death, the police officers could at most obtain a small amount of compensation for him.


    It simply wasn''t worth it.

 Chapter 55 Business Afoot

    Upon seeing Old Cat desperately tugging at him, Glen was aware that the latter had his best interests at heart. Reluctant to push him away, he had no choice but to abandon his immediate intentions.


    Nevertheless, he was not one to give up easily. Once he managed to send Old Cat away, he intended to teach that mercenary a lesson regardless.


    "Consider yourself fortunate, lad. Don''t let me lay eyes on you again!" The mercenary known as Fang coiled up his long whip, declared haughtily, and then trailed behind the convoy as it moved on.


    Perhaps it would be better to eliminate him... Glen''s resolve shifted in an instant. Glancing to the other side, he added silently in his mind: And those three mages...


    Moments ago, he had sensed an aura similar to that of dark mages emanating from the trio, and he was certain they were no good.


    "Oh, Mr. Glen, you nearly gave me a heart attack just now! Those are mercenaries! They''re incredibly powerful and menacing! How could you have contemplated engaging them in a fight?! That''s utterly reckless!"


    Old Cat wore a look of palpable trepidation."We common folk should refrain from acting on impulse. It''s all too easy to lose our lives. Several of my former colleagues met a tragic end after clashing with powerful individuals like these."


    "Ah... I see," Glen responded. Although he was tempted to assert that he didn''t fear these people, he surmised that Old Cat wouldn''t believe him, so he merely concurred.


    Old Cat nodded, recognizing Glen''s perfunctory agreement, and chose not to press the matter further.


    The two of them resumed their observation of the convoy.


    Apart from Glen, several other unfortunate townspeople who were standing nearby were whipped by Fang and let out cries of pain, yet they dared not utter a word of protest.


    Glen turned his head towards Old Cat and inquired,"Who exactly are these mercenaries?"


    Old Cat looked at him in surprise and, in turn, tilted his head and retorted,"You''re not aware?"


    Glen spread his hands in a gesture of helplessness.


    "Very well. I recall you mentioning that you haven''t been here for long," Old Cat said, giving his head a light tap before elaborating:


    "This is the convoy of the Earl of Punk''s household. They frequently assist in hunting magical beasts along the kingdom''s borders, but that is not their primary objective. The sons of the Earl of Punk have a penchant for keeping slaves of other races. These convoys are tasked with capturing and transporting slaves, and they pass through our town on each occasion."


    As he spoke, Old Cat cast a profound glance at the elven maiden imprisoned in the cage and continued:


    "I''ve heard that the earl''s sons once offered a substantial reward for a live elven slave. After all, elves are widely regarded as the most beautiful race on the continent, so it''s no wonder they are coveted. It seems that one of the earl''s sons couldn''t resist the temptation and, despite the potential risks, ventured deep into the heart of a forest elf tribe to capture one. And lo and behold, he succeeded."


    Indeed, the base nature of humanity was laid bare against the backdrop of this era... Glen drew a deep breath and asked, his voice laced with confusion:


    "Surely such blatant capture of elves will incur the wrath of the Saihi Kingdom?"


    The Saihi Kingdom, a realm governed by high elves, encompasses within its domain not only high elves but also dark elves, frost elves, and forest elves.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    It ostensibly assumes the role of the overlord of all elves. As one of the preeminent countries in this world, its standing is beyond question.


    "Undoubtedly," Old Cat affirmed with a nod."Perhaps the mastermind grew impatient with the protracted process of covert transportation and thus opted for a more brazen approach, disregarding the potential consequences.


    "They likely believe that the Saihi Kingdom won''t go out of its way to cause trouble over a seemingly insignificant forest elf. Make no mistake, those arrogant noble scions are quite capable of such actions."


    While comprehending the situation, Glen was also taken aback by the depth of Old Cat''s insights, considering he was an ordinary laborer.


    The noble circles his predecessor had associated with invariably held disdain for those of lower status, using terms such as "filthy,""ignorant," and "lacking in ambition."


    This had also led his predecessor to adopt similar viewpoints, even forgetting that he himself was part of that very group.


    However, Glen was not swayed by such notions. He understood that these were merely the delusions born from the perceived superiority of the upper echelons over the lower classes.


    The reason for his surprise was that it was remarkable for Old Cat to possess such knowledge in an era when information dissemination was relatively limited.


    "So, what fate awaits this elf?"


    Glen had his own speculations, but he was eager to hear his seasoned friend''s perspective.


    "Alas..." Old Cat wore an expression of reluctance."You wouldn''t want to know."


    "Yes, I do," Glen responded without hesitation.


    "Er..." Old Cat was taken aback, then let out a wry smile."You certainly know how to respond."


    His expression grew serious as he continued,"Slaves, a group devoid of human rights. If they are fortunate enough to be purchased by a benevolent master, they might fare better. But the members of the Punk family are clearly not of that ilk.


    "Their notoriety spreads far and wide. I''ve traveled to many places in the Battersea region and have, to some extent, heard of their deeds.


    "The best outcome for this poor elven maiden would likely be to become something akin to a pet.


    "As long as the master doesn''t grow tired of her, she might live a bit longer. Generally, though, she''ll either be so thoroughly mistreated that she ends up as food for the Punk family''s large dogs, or she''ll be used to make wine."


    These words made Glen''s eyebrows twitch. As a former upright soldier, such inhumane acts had ignited his anger.


    "Used to make wine? What''s the meaning of that?"


    Despite his discomfort, he continued to ask.


    "As is well known, elves are a race with extremely long lifespans. I don''t know when or where it started, but there''s a saying that soaking elves in wine can extend one''s life. So..."


    Old Cat shrugged at the end, leaving Glen to draw his own conclusions.


    Hmph... There''s work to be done... Glen looked again at the convoy that had already moved far away, his hands itching with the urge to act.


    "Let''s go. Try to avoid any contact with these people," Old Cat suggested.


    Glen nodded and said, "It''s about time. I need to go back and check on the pigs I''m raising. I''ll be leaving now."


    With that, without waiting for Old Cat''s response, he quickly walked away.


    ...


    Night fell.


    The mercenaries who had rented out the entire tavern were indulging in their first moment of relaxation in several days.


    The air was thick with the smell of strong alcohol, body odor, and a faint hint of blood.


    "Fang, you were way too impulsive during this mission. You got several of our brothers killed," a mercenary with a broad forehead and a long nose slapped the table and pointed at Fang, who was drinking beside him, mockingly. There was no real accusation in his tone; it was more like teasing.


    "Don''t slander me!" Fang slammed his wine cup down and shouted, spitting as he spoke. "It was clearly those idiots who weren''t skilled enough! They charged in recklessly and got shot by those elves!"


    As the two argued, several drunken mercenaries joined in, making the already noisy tavern even more chaotic.


    Only a few of them didn''t participate; they were all considered the leaders of the group.


    One of them was the person who had stopped Fang during the day, and he was also the leader of everyone.


    He had dull, rough skin, wore a set of leather armor with a rather savage style, and his exposed face and arm skin were covered with dense scars.


    "Boss, are we really not going to get into trouble by being so blatant?" the mage standing beside him said in a low voice, voicing his concerns.


    The scarred man took a small sip of wine and turned his eyes to look at the cage outside the tavern door.


    This tavern had a special courtyard for these mercenaries to store their "goods," and the surroundings were arranged for easy surveillance and patrol.


    The elven maiden in the cage seemed to sense the gaze. She turned her face, which had been buried in her knees, and revealed one eye filled with hatred and anger.


    "The main family should worry about the potential troubles. All we need to do is do our jobs, Altan," the scarred man said with a faint smile, curling his lips.

 Chapter 56 Night Raid

    "What a stunningly beautiful creation. Just looking at her throughout this journey has been making me unbearably eager!" a gaunt mage leered lasciviously.


    The scarred man shot a disdainful glance at him."If you want one, go and capture it yourself. This one has to be taken back to report our mission''s progress. If anything goes wrong, you''ll be the one to bear the employer''s fury, Eric."


    The gaunt mage''s expression immediately turned sheepish. He put away his lecherous look and said,"I was just indulging in some idle fantasy. I didn''t say I''d actually do it."


    "Hmph! It''d better be that way."


    As he spoke, the scarred man sauntered nonchalantly towards the cage.


    The elf''s eyes remained fixed on him, filled with intense hatred.


    "Although I can''t defile her, yet..." The scarred man sneered, and suddenly a whip materialized in his hand. He lashed out violently at the maiden''s body!


    The sharp crack of the whip rang out, and a red welt instantly appeared on the elven maiden''s arm.


    However, she merely shuddered slightly and gritted her teeth resolutely, refusing to utter a single sound.


    "Again, Miss Elf. Capturing you cost me quite a number of men. So, please scream out loud! Let me vent my pent-up anger, and I''ll give you something better to eat on the journey!"


    The scarred man grinned menacingly, whipping the air repeatedly. The mages and several novice guards nearby couldn''t help but feel a twinge of fear.


    Their leader was of such a disposition. Whenever the losses during an operation exceeded expectations, he would go to great lengths to find someone to take his anger out on.


    Sometimes it was his subordinates, sometimes it was hapless passersby, and this time, it was the elven captive.


    The whip in his hand was a specially crafted magical implement. It inflicted little physical harm on the flesh, yet the pain it caused was doubled.


    He had spent a considerable amount of money on this whip, which clearly demonstrated his eagerness for torturing others.


    After whipping for a short while, the scarred man exerted great self-restraint to stop.


    It wasn''t out of compassion, but rather a fear of shattering the elf''s spirit.


    Although this whip didn''t cause physical damage, the double pain it brought was more than most could endure for an extended period.


    He once overused this whip on a subordinate, resulting in the latter''s mental breakdown and subsequent madness.


    Since then, he had learned his lesson. Unless absolutely necessary, he would never push someone to the brink.


    Moreover, this elf was intended as a gift for the employer. If she went mad, he would surely be held accountable.


    He assumed that such a petite and delicate elven maiden must be extremely vulnerable, so this was already his most restrained behavior.


    However, he was extremely irritated that she remained stubbornly silent.


    The red welts on her body gradually faded, yet the lingering pain continued to sear.


    The elf curled up tightly, her body quivering.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "What a stubborn race. Lacking the ability to judge the situation, they will only meet with a more tragic end!"


    The scarred man snorted in disdain.


    Unexpectedly, the elven maiden in the cage spoke up. Her voice was slightly tremulous and hoarse, yet incredibly resolute:


    "You... all of you deeply sinful people. Our Mother has witnessed all the atrocities you''ve committed against our race. Sooner or later, there will be retribution."


    In the language of the forest elves,"Mother" specifically referred to the forest that had nurtured them.


    The scarred man knew precisely what she meant by "Mother" and laughed mockingly:


    "Hehe... What Mother? It''s just something you''re so full of yourselves about. Come and exact retribution on me? If she dares to show up, I''ll deal with her on the spot, hehe..."


    The people around him joined in the laughter. Only the maiden in the cage felt overwhelming anger and despair.


    They had insulted the sacredness of the forest elves, yet she was powerless to punish the blasphemers.


    The scarred man and the mages left together, chatting and laughing merrily.


    A single tear of sorrow trickled down the maiden''s face as she buried it in her arms.


    The boisterous mercenaries continued their revelry until one o''clock in the morning.


    The moon shone brightly, with only a few stars twinkling. The melodious song of the nightingale was the only sound in the town.


    A lithe black silhouette flitted between the rooftops of the houses.


    It was none other than Glen.


    The decision to take action at night was also made with the potential impact in mind. Overpowering the mercenaries, who were perceived as powerful by many, in the full view of the public would undoubtedly bring him fame.


    Yet, he harbored no desire for fame, for it would render him a target, particularly for some powerful figures beyond his ability to handle.


    Although he was confident that his strength placed him among the upper echelons in this world, he was well aware that it did not equate to invincibility.


    Glen was acutely conscious of this fact.


    From a distance, he had already spotted the tavern where the mercenary group had taken a rest. The veteran members of the group were inside, indulging in drinks, while the new recruits were stationed outside, keeping watch.


    This demonstrated the group''s wariness. Even in a town patrolled by law enforcers, they had not completely let down their guard.


    Standing on the rooftop of a relatively tall building, Glen did not take immediate action.


    He naturally did not regard these novice sentries as a threat.


    What gave him pause were the three mages. He was certain that they had set up some form of alarm magic.


    As someone with no understanding of magic, Glen had no means of detecting it.


    However, this did not pose an insurmountable obstacle for him.


    His eyes were fixed on every change within the tavern. By observing the still-active mercenaries, he attempted to deduce the rooms where the mages might be resting.


    Once he had formulated a plan, he bent his legs, causing the muscles in his legs to bulge and stretching his loose pants to the point where they emitted a sound as if on the verge of tearing.


    The next moment, with a thunderous crash as the roof collapsed, Glen''s figure shot into the night sky like a cannonball!


    "By the gods! Who is it!"


    Beneath the collapsed roof, a man''s voice bellowed in anger.


    However, when a bag fell down, and those below opened it to find a bag of silver coins, they immediately fell silent.


    Under the cover of darkness, no one noticed as a dark shadow descended towards the tavern at an astonishing speed.


    Glen plummeted headfirst. Just as he was about to hit the ground, he extended his hands, which had transformed into wolf-like arms, to cushion his fall.


    With only a powerful gust of wind that sent numerous items flying, Glen completed his descent.


    Almost simultaneously, the three mages who were resting in certain rooms of the tavern all opened their eyes at once.


    They sensed a slight disturbance in the magic they had set up. Uncertain whether it was an accidental trigger, they did not immediately sound the alarm.


    The first mage to rise from his bed just opened the door, intending to investigate.


    But a hand shot out and grasped his neck. With a swift twist, he was killed on the spot.


    A second-level mage, in essence, was only marginally stronger than an ordinary person, and their life was just as fragile.


    The other two mages were completely oblivious to their companion''s demise. They too got out of bed and opened the door.


    One of them was the gaunt mage who had previously conversed with the scarred man. He and his companion opened the door almost simultaneously.


    They only felt a gust of wind sweep past, and after the clear sound of a broken neck, they lost consciousness.


    Disposing of these three second-level mages, who were regarded as unassailable by others, was a trivial matter for Glen.


    He chose to break their necks to avoid causing bloodshed that might alert the mercenaries with a heightened sense of smell for blood.


    He was certain that there were such individuals in the group, given that they led a life fraught with danger almost every day.


    In truth, with his strength, he could easily eliminate everyone present in a very short time.


    However, that would undoubtedly cause great trouble for Sheriff Dogli. After all, they had known each other, so he decided to show some consideration.

 Chapter 57 You Are Free

    Having confined the corpses of the three mages within their respective rooms, Glen made his direct way towards the courtyard where the cage was situated.


    Inside the frigid iron cage, the elven maiden, Gotaya, found herself in a dreamland where she encountered her family and friends.


    Together, they roamed through the lush and verdant forest, engaged in playful activities, honed their skills, and listened attentively as the elders imparted their knowledge.


    Everything was so idyllic and wonderful. However, all these precious moments were shattered into nothingness with the abrupt intrusion of a group of humans.


    They carried out ruthless massacres, devastated the forest, and forcefully abducted her from the embrace of her family and friends.


    The harrowing experiences of the days since her capture flashed vividly before her eyes, jolting her awake from her slumber!


    Yet, upon opening her eyes, she was greeted by the sight of a figure standing outside the cage.


    Gotaya squinted her eyes, attempting to discern the figure clearly, but the darkness of the night proved too dense, and she could make out nothing.


    Just as she was consumed by confusion, the person before her suddenly reached out and grasped two iron bars of the cage. With a powerful heave, the thick, bowl-mouthed railing instantly deformed.


    Gotaya was left utterly stunned.


    It must be noted that this was no ordinary iron cage. It had undergone special treatment by mages, rendering it impervious to the brute force of even a so-called third-level knight among humans.


    It was only when she was hoisted up by the figure that Gotaya finally pieced together what was transpiring.


    It seemed that someone was attempting to seize her as a spoil of war. Humans, she thought with profound disdain, truly were a greedy race.


    Surrounding her were the fallen guards. Glen first carried the elven maiden on his shoulder out of the tavern''s vicinity and placed her in a secluded corner.


    The maiden''s hands and feet were still bound by manacles, but Glen did not remove them.


    He was wary that she might flee and cause him unnecessary trouble.


    Gotaya fixed Glen with a gaze of intense hatred, reminiscent of the one she reserved for the scarred man. However, Glen paid her no heed.


    He turned around and made his way back towards the tavern.


    Gotaya was left bewildered. Just as she was contemplating whether to make her escape, Glen soon returned.


    And he was carrying a man over his shoulder.


    Gotaya remembered that this man was named Fang.


    "Who are you?" she demanded sternly.


    "The one who''s come to rescue you. Can''t you tell?" Glen replied nonchalantly.


    Gotaya clearly did not believe him. She merely sneered and remained tight-lipped.


    Glen was too impatient to engage in further conversation. He simply tucked the maiden under his arm and, despite her struggles, strode away with swift steps.


    Upon exiting the town, Glen deposited both of them onto the deer-drawn cart that he had prepared in advance.


    The large deer, which had been slumbering just moments ago, was abruptly roused from its sleep. There seemed to be a trace of resentment in its eyes.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Glen rubbed his eyes, dismissing the thought as a mere figment of his imagination.


    Perhaps he had thrown Fang down with excessive force, for the latter awoke with a pained cry, cursing vehemently:


    "Son of a bitch! Who struck me on the head? It''s killing me..."


    He blinked his eyes, attempting to make sense of his surroundings, but was met with a resounding slap.


    Smack!!!


    Fang felt as if his cheek was on the verge of being torn asunder, and his gums on one side throbbed with a searing pain.


    Gotaya was startled by the sudden commotion and momentarily ceased her wriggling.


    "Hey, do you remember me?" Glen grasped Fang''s hair, forcing him to look directly into his face.


    Fang, wincing in agony, glared at Glen with a menacing expression.


    At first glance, he was slightly taken aback, as if struggling to recall who Glen was. However, after a few seconds, his eyes widened in recognition.


    "It''s you!"


    Smack!!!


    Another resounding slap cut short Fang''s string of curses.


    However, he was clearly unyielding, despite feeling that his face was almost battered beyond recognition.


    "I''ll kill..."


    Smack!!!


    "You''re courting death..."


    Smack!!!


    "Cough, cough..."


    By the time his face was so thoroughly bruised and battered that he could no longer form a coherent sentence, Fang''s head lolled to one side, and a mixture of saliva and blood trickled down his chin, staining his clothes.


    The elven maiden beside him swallowed nervously. Although she had endured far greater pain herself, witnessing someone else''s suffering in such a manner still sent a shiver down her spine.


    "You''re stubborn, but it''s of no avail. I''ll make you wish you could shed tears but find yourself unable to," Glen said as he rose to his feet.


    He retrieved a coil of rope from the deer-drawn cart, bound the still-groaning Fang''s legs, and kicked him off the cart.


    Perhaps sensing what Glen was about to do, Fang endured the pain and shouted:


    "You can''t do this! The Hunter''s Guild will track you down and exact revenge on you with tenfold cruelty!"


    In his heart, he was loath to admit it, but in truth, he was terrified. He also felt a pang of regret for his foolish act of provoking such a formidable adversary.


    In the past, he had tortured countless others with great cruelty, and at that time, he had held those who were reduced to tears and incontinence in utter contempt.


    Now that the same fate had befallen him, he realized that he was not as brave as he had once thought.


    "We''re all adults and should be accountable for our actions. You brought this upon yourself," Glen said.


    With that, he turned around, secured the other end of the rope, and began preparing to urge the deer-drawn cart into a rapid gallop.


    Gotaya watched the entire scene with a cold and detached gaze, feeling not an iota of sympathy for the fate of the mercenary.


    He was nothing more than a greedy and despicable human being.


    As for Glen, she harbored little affection for him either, even though he had exacted punishment on one of her enemies.


    In her eyes, he was merely another human who desired to possess her. In the final analysis, he was no different from those mercenaries.


    Glen paid no heed to the elven maiden beside him, nor did he concern himself with how she regarded him.


    He slapped the deer''s face firmly, urging it to wake up properly, lest it lack the energy to run at full speed.


    With a crack of the whip, the deer let out a neigh and set off at a speed that far exceeded that of most horse-drawn carriages.


    Fang soon experienced the excruciating sensation of his skin being rubbed raw and peeling away, emitting heart-rending screams.


    ...


    By the time they returned to Bayek, it was almost dawn.


    Normally, at this hour, one would expect to see the rising sun gracing the horizon.


    However, in Bayek, it remained enveloped in the deepest darkness.


    The kerosene lantern hanging from the deer-drawn cart swayed and creaked with every jolt.


    Glen reined in the cart and brought it to a halt halfway.


    Fang''s body had been disposed of long before they entered the Bayek jungle. Only the drowsy elven maiden remained, nodding off yet too afraid to succumb to sleep completely.


    Glen approached her, and she woke up with a start.


    Gotaya regarded Glen with a wary and vigilant gaze, resembling a cornered cub.


    Under such a gaze, Glen spoke softly,"I''m going to release your restraints now. Remember, I''m trying to save you. Don''t attack me, or I''ll have to teach you a lesson."


    As he spoke, he brandished his fist, a clear warning delivered with a semblance of courtesy.


    Upon hearing this, Gotaya first furrowed her brows and then relaxed them, sneering inwardly:


    This must be yet another tiresome human ploy to gain my trust.


    Seeing that she remained silent, Glen didn''t bother to elaborate further. He simply snapped the iron chains binding the maiden''s hands and feet.


    "All right, you''re free now," Glen said as he casually tossed aside the shackles in his hand.


    Gotaya still did not utter a word. She merely rose to her feet and flexed her limbs.


    The form-fitting, distinctive armor of a forest elf warrior that she wore was now dirty and tattered.


    Yet, it did nothing to detract from the elven maiden''s inherent beauty.


    Just as Glen was observing her, the maiden suddenly launched an attack!


    She spun around with astonishing speed and delivered a roundhouse kick aimed directly at Glen''s head!


    The velocity of the kick was far beyond what one would expect from such a petite and slender maiden.

 Chapter 58 Have You Realized Your Mistake?

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Glen had long anticipated the impending attack. How could he be unaware that the elven maiden had harbored animosity towards him from the very beginning? Nevertheless, it did not deter him from doing what he deemed right.


    At such a tender age, she was rather imprudent, daring to launch an attack without first gauging the strength of both sides. No wonder she had been captured... Such thoughts flashed through his mind in an instant.


    Just as he was about to raise his hand to fend off the attack and teach her a lesson, her slender, elongated leg came to an abrupt halt.


    Only a powerful gust of wind, carrying the distinctive fragrance of the forest, swept across Glen''s visage.


    Why did she stop?... Glen was filled with bewilderment. This was the first time the situation had deviated from his expectations.


    He fixed his gaze intently on the elven maiden and beheld her in a state of absent-mindedness.


    This deepened Glen''s confusion. Just as he was about to test the waters, the maiden regained her senses and slowly retracted her leg.


    "The forest here has informed me that you are innocent," Gotaya uttered a statement that left Glen utterly perplexed.


    "The forest told you? I''ve lived here for so long, yet I''ve never heard it speak. Little girl, this is no laughing matter," Glen thought the young maiden was spouting sheer nonsense.


    I''ve even cut down quite a number of trees. It''s a wonder the forest doesn''t hold it against me... he mused.


    Gotaya seemed to take offense and retorted angrily, "I''m three hundred and forty-five years old! Don''t address me as a little girl!"


    "Ah, well..."


    Glen was momentarily rendered speechless.


    After a brief pause, he shifted the topic. "So, Miss Elf, what are your plans for the time being?"


    Gotaya did not respond. Instead, she turned to face the pitch-black forest surrounding them, recollecting the sensation she had experienced moments ago.


    It was precisely at the moment before she had launched an attack on Glen that she had sensed the will of the forest.


    That feeling was truly extraordinary. She had only heard some of the elders recount tales of being in communication with the natural forest.


    She had never anticipated that, despite never having succeeded in communicating with "Mother," she would have this first encounter here.


    She yearned to establish contact with the will of this forest once more, so she closed her eyes.


    However, all around her was now enveloped in silence, with no trace of any fluctuating will.


    Frowning, Gotaya made several attempts. When all proved futile, she had no choice but to give up.


    Glen had been observing her all along. When the maiden opened her eyes, he quipped, "Well, did you hear the call of the forest?"


    Gotaya ignored him and instead leaped out of the cart and began walking back the way they had come.


    "This is a human realm. An elf as conspicuous as you will soon be captured," Glen did not attempt to obstruct her but rather pointed out the likely consequence of her departure.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Gotaya did not halt her steps.


    Glen continued, "You''ll be seized by those greedy individuals and presented to the nobles. Do you know what those nobles will do to you? Having lived for so long, you must have heard about it, right?


    "They''ll put a dog collar around your neck and lead you out during gatherings to display you to others. If you''re fortunate enough to encounter a kind-hearted one, perhaps they''ll provide you with some additional clothing. Otherwise... Hehe."


    At this juncture, the elven maiden''s pace noticeably faltered, and then she continued walking at a slower speed.


    In fact, everything Glen had just said was fabricated on the spot. He was unsure whether there were any such cases, but the reality was bound to be even more brutal, as he could infer from what Old Cat had told him.


    Seeing that Gotaya still intended to leave, Glen continued, "Some nobles don''t actually capture you elves for amusement. It''s said that they use you to make wine. Just imagine, one day, you''re placed inside a wine jar. How pitiful that would be, especially if your relatives find you someday. Consider the look of despair on their faces. All of this will be the result of your current actions."


    As soon as the last word fell, Gotaya came to a complete standstill and remained rooted to the spot for a considerable time.


    After what seemed like an eternity to Glen, Gotaya slowly turned around and said in a quivering voice, "What on earth are you getting at?"


    Glen smiled. "Don''t misunderstand. I don''t want my efforts to go to waste either. So, I''m offering you a piece of advice to prevent you from falling into the hands of others again."


    These words displeased Gotaya. It was as if he was implying that she was weak.


    However, Glen paid no heed. He simply offered his advice: "The Punk family has been so blatant in their capture of elves. The news is bound to reach the Saihi Kingdom. Even if it doesn''t, your kin will surely seek the assistance of the Saihi Kingdom.


    "I''m certain that a diplomatic mission will visit the Zane Kingdom soon. All you need to do is lie low until then."


    Gotaya deliberated carefully. She had to admit that the analysis put forth by the human before her was quite reasonable.


    "Then how should I go about hiding? You know, this is your human realm, and it''s highly likely that I''ll be discovered, isn''t it?"


    Glen was not surprised by her question and thus provided the answer he had already prepared. "Why do you think I brought you here?"


    Gotaya was slightly taken aback. Then she heard Glen continue, "For some inexplicable reason, this place has become rather... peculiar. It''s inhabited by numerous monsters and odd residents. From the information I''ve gathered, almost everyone who knows about this place avoids setting foot here. I believe that if you hide here, you should be able to elude those who are hunting you."


    Upon hearing this, Gotaya instinctively cast a glance around. As Glen had said, it was indeed quite different.


    As a forest elf, she possessed a more acute ability to sense the forest than other races.


    From the moment she had entered this forest until now, she had not detected much similarity to "Mother."


    Just now, there had been that strange manifestation of will, which made her realize that this forest was "alive."


    For forest elves, this was welcome news, as the elders had always said that the will of the forest would not harm them.


    "I''ll trust you for now," Gotaya nodded. "Then, where should I stay?"


    "How should I know?" Glen spread his hands.


    "You don''t know? You''re asking me to hide here, yet you have no idea?" Gotaya widened her eyes and questioned him.


    "Look, Miss Elf," Glen''s gaze turned cold. "Am I your father? I saved you and even offered you advice. Not only do you not express gratitude, but you''re also being rather impolite. Are all elves this lacking in manners? I''m starting to regret saving you. I should have just let others take you away as a plaything or to make wine with."


    Glen had saved the elf out of compassion. Her current attitude was already irking him.


    Upon hearing this admonition, Gotaya instinctively wanted to retort, but when she opened her mouth, she realized that she was indeed in the wrong.


    She was not unaware of the principle of showing gratitude. However, her experiences over the past few days had made it impossible for her to have any favorable feelings towards any human.


    Seeing that the elven maiden remained silent for an extended period, Glen let out a couple of scornful laughs. He turned around and prepared to drive the cart, deliberately saying aloud to himself, "If I had known that elves were like this, I wouldn''t rescue any other elves from being bullied in the future."


    It seemed that these words served as a reminder to Gotaya. Just as the deer-drawn cart was about to set off, she hastily said, "I... I realize I was wrong!"


    Glen''s hand paused. He turned back and asked, "What did you say? Speak up. I can''t hear you."


    Gotaya wrinkled her nose and gritted her teeth in frustration. But she could not sully the reputation of the forest elves, so she raised her voice and said, "I''m truly sorry, esteemed human sir! I should not have treated you so discourteously!"

 Chapter 59 How to Account for This?

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Human man? What an awkward appellation... Glen silently grumbled within himself, yet a triumphant smile played upon his lips. "I had assumed you elves were incapable of apologizing. It seems you do possess a modicum of courtesy after all."


    At the sight of his smile, Gotaya felt a surge of irritation, yet she refrained from showing it. Instead, she patiently inquired, "Could you inform me how I might reside here, human man?"


    Too indolent to correct her address, Glen deliberately pondered for a moment before murmuring, "I do have a place where you could stay, yet I cannot simply offer it to you gratis..."


    "What do you desire me to do?" Gotaya asked forthrightly, discerning the hidden meaning.


    Impressed by her astuteness, Glen smiled. "Recently, I''ve been in want of some additional hands. If it''s feasible for you..."


    I knew he had ulterior motives... Gotaya took a deep breath and said, "Tell me precisely what the task entails. I shall consider it before making a decision."


    Glen shifted his sitting posture and stated in a matter-of-fact tone, "Rest assured, it won''t be anything arduous. Merely tending to some pigs."


    Since Ravel would be required for other purposes shortly, Glen had been fretting over the lack of someone to assume his duties. The arrival of this elven maiden seemed opportune.


    "Pig rearing?" Gotaya queried, a look of bewilderment on her face.


    "Precisely, pig rearing. Do not misconstrue me as a schemer. There is naught about you that I covet."


    Gotaya regarded Glen''s explanation with a measure of skepticism, yet she acquiesced nonetheless. After all, it appeared to be the most prudent choice.


    By the time they reached Glen''s abode, the sky had fully brightened.


    Despite having been awake throughout the night, Glen showed little sign of fatigue. Conversely, Gotaya was barely maintaining her composure.


    She had already endured considerable mental torment while confined in the cage, and coupled with the lack of adequate sleep, she was in dire need of rest.


    Thankfully, she had sustained no physical injuries, which had given her the confidence to launch an attack on Glen upon her liberation.


    Pushing open the door, Glen first roused Tia, who was still slumbering soundly, and requested her to vacate her bed for Gotaya to rest.


    Tia rubbed her bleary eyes, rose from the bed, her disheveled hair cascading down, and her loose attire revealing her fragrant shoulders, their whiteness dazzling. Glen couldn''t help but steal a few extra glances.


    "Mr. Glen, why are you up so early?"


    "A new member has joined us. She hasn''t slept all night. I was hoping to borrow your bed for her to recuperate for a while."


    "Ah?" Tia became somewhat more alert. "But..."


    Noting the girl''s reluctant expression, Glen said, resigned, "I''ll give you a silver coin."


    The reluctance vanished from Tia''s countenance, and she feigned reluctance, stating, "Well, since it''s your request, Mr. Glen, I suppose I have no alternative."Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "Now, that''s more like it," Glen nodded in satisfaction.


    Indeed, few could resist the allure of coin, myself included... Glen mused inwardly.


    At that moment, Tia seemed to have just realized something. Her face flushed crimson as she exclaimed, "Good heavens! Mr. Glen, how could you enter my chamber without seeking permission!"


    As she spoke, she hastily pulled up the quilt to conceal everything below her head.


    Glen felt a pang of guilt at her outcry. He had entered without much thought and only later sensed that something was amiss.


    "I was concerned I wouldn''t be able to rouse you, which is why I came in. In truth, I''m usually quite the gentleman..."


    He quickly retreated from the room as he spoke.


    Gotaya, who had heard everything clearly from outside, regarded Glen with a skeptical gaze as he scurried out in a fluster.


    Collecting his thoughts, Glen said to Gotaya, "Enter. You may rest here for the time being. I shall assign you a different room later."


    The elven maiden surveyed the cramped space, which could scarcely accommodate a few individuals, and remarked with a hint of disdain, "Your abode is rather diminutive. You expect me to reside here?"


    Glen remained unperturbed. "As long as it provides shelter from the elements, that suffices."


    ...


    Dude Town.


    The scarred man, who had just awakened, was performing stretching exercises in his chamber.


    Finally, he twisted his neck and pushed open the door, bellowing in his characteristic booming voice, "Lads! Time to rise and shine!"


    After his shout, he traversed the corridor, savagely pounding on each door he passed.


    Arriving at the door of the room where a mage was resting, he rapped on the door and called out, "Eric! What hour is it? ''Tis time to depart! Were you mooning over women last night? You''re still abed!"


    However, after a considerable wait, there was not a sound from within.


    The scarred man furrowed his brow.


    The other mercenaries who had been roused were already emerging from their rooms one by one, yet none of the three mages made an appearance.


    Sensing that something was amiss, the scarred man exerted greater force, pounding on the door so vigorously that it resounded throughout.


    The vibrating door panel dislodged layers of accumulated dust from the walls.


    "Eric! How dare you defy my words! Come out this instant! Otherwise, I''ll enter and show you no mercy!"


    The scarred man''s bellow received no response. The groggy mercenaries who had just awakened also sensed the anomaly and hastened to knock on the doors of the other two mages.


    The disheartening outcome was that there was no response from any of them.


    The scarred man, now enraged, kicked the door down, causing the tavern waiter who rushed over to grimace in dismay.


    Upon beholding the scene behind the door, the scarred man''s pupils constricted sharply.


    The mage''s lifeless body lay supine beside the door, his head askew.


    The scarred man approached to examine the body and, upon confirming that the mage was deceased, roared sternly at his subordinates behind him, "Hasten and check on the elf immediately!!!"


    Several mercenaries started in alarm and dashed towards the courtyard in a flurry.


    The scarred man followed suit.


    Upon seeing the guards strewn about and the empty cage, the scarred man''s visage contorted with fury.


    He emitted a low growl and began wildly pummeling and kicking the adjacent wall. The innocent wall was reduced to rubble in an instant.


    Yet, a subordinate then brought another piece of dismal news: "Boss, Vice-captain Fang is nowhere to be found!"


    The scarred man, his eyes bloodshot, seized the mercenary who had come to report and hoisted him into the air.


    "What?!" With a sudden exertion, he crushed the mercenary''s neck in his grip.


    Fang was among the more formidable fighters in their group. His demise, if that were the case, would be a significant loss.


    The same held true for the three mages. The sudden loss of so much combat strength left the scarred man feeling as though he might as well end his own life.


    He was unaware of the copious amounts of effort he had invested in building and maintaining this mercenary group, the Hunter''s Guild, to its current standing, and now...


    "Why?! Who in blazes are you?! Why are you singling me out?!"


    The scarred man shouted angrily at the surrounding air.


    Yet, the perpetrator was evidently beyond earshot.


    "Boss, we cannot let this go unavenged!" A man with a scimitar slung across his back stepped forward and said resentfully.


    "Certainly not! We shall not let this pass!" The scarred man wheeled around and roared, spittle flying into the man''s face. "Everyone! Commence the investigation! We must unearth that scoundrel!"


    "Aye." The man with the scimitar wiped the spittle from his face, turned, and pointed at several disheveled mercenaries. "You lot! Follow me!"


    Once most of the men had departed, the scarred man still wore a deeply troubled expression. "How on earth am I to account for this to the employer?"


    Word of the Hunter''s Guild''s misfortune spread rapidly throughout the town, and many townsfolk were soon abuzz with the news.

 Chapter 60 The Rendezvous

    "I wonder who in the world has the audacity to provoke the Hunter Mercenary Group!"


    "They''ve always been so overbearing. With the Punk family backing them, they must have run into some formidable opponent somewhere."


    "I, for one, would be more than delighted to see them get their just deserts. Yesterday, one of their men whipped me out of the blue. Goodness, I was completely innocent!"


    "Now they''re searching so frantically. I wonder if they''ll manage to find the culprit. Here''s hoping that brave soul has good luck."


    Such remarks were being bandied about on every street corner. Even though some mercenaries tried to silence a few of the more vocal individuals, they couldn''t quell the public''s enthusiasm for discussing the matter.


    With the police station in the vicinity, these mercenaries didn''t dare to go too far. After all, the police were an official organization.


    In stark contrast to the hubbub outside, Mays Academy was as tranquil as ever.


    The modestly thick walls of the academy served as a barrier, insulating the students from the din of the town and allowing them to focus on their studies in peace.


    In the classroom, Mr. Smith, his hair a mix of white and gray, had just concluded his lecture. As he was gathering his teaching materials to leave, a young girl''s voice called out to him.


    "Mr. Smith, please wait a moment."


    Mr. Smith halted at the classroom door and turned around. Upon seeing that it was Bonnie who had called him, he smiled and said, "Oh, Bonnie. Is there something amiss? Did you not understand something from the lecture just now?"


    This student had a fairly decent academic record in the class and a lively, endearing personality. Mr. Smith was quite fond of her and was willing to spare a few extra moments for her.


    "That''s not it," Bonnie said, looking a bit sheepish.


    "Then what is it?"


    By this time, the students had already dispersed to play and chat after class, paying no heed to the conversation taking place.


    "Mr. Smith, you''ve always struck me as a man of great erudition and talent. I''m sure you know a great deal about many things," Bonnie flattered.


    Mr. Smith was secretly pleased but still said modestly, "I''ve just lived a long time and delved deeply into various subjects. I''m far from being truly learned. So, what is it you''d like to ask?"


    "Well..." Bonnie hesitated for a moment before finally saying, "I wanted to ask, Mr. Smith, do you know anything about Bayek Town?"


    Mr. Smith''s expression froze for a split second, and then he furrowed his brows in thought.


    Seeing his reaction, Bonnie couldn''t help but feel a twinge of disappointment.


    After a short while, Mr. Smith said uncertainly, "I seem to recall hearing that name when I first arrived here, but I only heard others mention it in passing. Why do you ask?"


    "Nothing in particular. I just heard the name recently and was curious," Bonnie said, quickly fabricating an excuse when she realized she wasn''t going to get any more information from her teacher.


    Mr. Smith gave the student a long, searching look and then waved his hand. "All right. If there''s nothing else, I must be on my way."The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "Okay, goodbye, teacher."


    Watching Mr. Smith leave the classroom, Bonnie turned to look out the window. Less than a minute later, as if she had made a firm decision, she walked towards Lila''s seat.


    At that moment, Lila was engrossed in reading a book. It was only when Bonnie approached that she looked up instinctively.


    "Bonnie, what''s going on?"


    Just as she was about to blurt out her decision, Bonnie suddenly became cautious and glanced around.


    Lila''s beauty was well-known throughout the academy. Now, the boys in the class would often cast surreptitious glances in their direction.


    Bonnie wasn''t sure if what she had to say would be overheard, so she tugged at the hem of Lila''s dress and whispered, "Lila, let''s step outside. I have something I want to discuss with you."


    Lila was puzzled but still followed her good friend out of the classroom.


    Once they were certain that no one was paying attention to them, Lila said, slightly exasperated, "All right, Bonnie. What''s this all about? I still need to review the material for the next class."


    Bonnie''s expression was serious, and her tone was mysterious. "Lila, would you accompany me to Bayek Town again?"


    Upon hearing this, Lila was visibly taken aback. It took her a moment to recover before she exclaimed in surprise, "Weren''t you terrified of that place? Why on earth do you want to go there?"


    Their previous trip to Bayek hadn''t been a pleasant one, and it had left them with lingering fears, especially Bonnie.


    Although they didn''t know how she had managed to overcome her fear, her sudden request to go back was truly unexpected for Lila.


    "Actually..." Bonnie''s voice trailed off. "Mr. Glen came to see me..."


    She was reluctant to say this because she was afraid her friend wouldn''t believe her or what Mr. Glen had told her.


    Although they were aware of the existence of magic, they had never actually experienced it firsthand.


    "Mr. Glen?" Lila was even more confused. "What does he have to do with this?"


    Then she nodded as if she suddenly understood. "Mr. Glen must have said something to you that helped you get over your fear, right?"


    Remembering that she had once mentioned Bonnie''s situation to Mr. Glen, Lila was even more convinced.


    Mr. Glen must have been planning to visit Bonnie and try to help her even then, right? He''s such a kind-hearted person... Lila thought to herself and then urged Bonnie, "Come on, Bonnie. Tell me what you two talked about that day."


    Bonnie was surprised by her friend''s curiosity, but since she had already decided to tell her everything, she recounted their conversation as accurately as she could.


    During this time, they even skipped the next class.


    This academy was small in size, with a limited number of students, and the rules governing the students were relatively lenient. So, it wasn''t uncommon for students to skip classes.


    Even Lila would sometimes use class time to do other things.


    The teachers were well aware of this. Unless they caught the students in the act, they couldn''t be bothered to intervene.


    This wasn''t a prestigious academy in the capital city.


    Most of the students here were from commoner families, and it was much more challenging to discipline them.


    After Bonnie finished speaking, Lila''s eyes shone with the same eagerness as Bonnie''s.


    "Let''s pay a visit there tomorrow!" When Lila said this with great enthusiasm, Bonnie still felt a bit overwhelmed.


    "Okay... okay," she nodded hesitantly.


    The two of them continued to discuss the matter as they made their way back to the classroom.


    Just then, the class had just ended, and several boys of varying appearances walked towards them.


    At the forefront was Myer. When he saw Lila and Bonnie, he immediately asked, intrigued, "Lila, why weren''t you in class last period? You''re not the type to skip classes. Fortunately, Mr. Demondo didn''t notice."


    Mr. Demondo was the teacher for the previous class.


    "Thank you for your concern. Bonnie and I had some personal matters to attend to, so we couldn''t make it," Lila explained with a smile.


    The boys behind Myer also vied with one another to express their concern, hoping to win Lila''s favor.


    However, Lila was already used to such situations. She knew that her looks often attracted this kind of attention. These adolescent boys would always try to show off, thinking they were being charming, gentle, or elegant.


    Lila actually found this rather childish, but out of courtesy, she wouldn''t dampen their fragile egos.


    Among the boys she was close to, Myer and Pock were relatively more mature. At least they didn''t have the same overwhelming desire to show off in front of the opposite sex as the other boys did.


    "Lila, what are you talking about?"


    Just as Lila was about to say something to dismiss these classmates, a familiar voice sounded behind her.


    Everyone turned around, and their eyes lit up.


    "Pernas?" Lila called out the name of the person who had just arrived.


    At the sight of the noble young lady dressed in resplendent and elegant attire, the boys who had been vying for attention just moments ago fell silent.


    Compared to Lila, the beauty from the commoner class, Pernas was someone they didn''t even dare to dream of approaching.

 Chapter 61 Family Property?

    "Why have you come downstairs?" Lila inquired with great curiosity.


    Pernas''s status was distinct from theirs. As a noble, she was assigned to a superior class and had more proficient teachers at her disposal.


    Of course, in this not - overly - prosperous town, such superiority was relative; in reality, the difference wasn''t all that significant.


    Nevertheless, the academy was obligated to uphold the special treatment befitting nobles.


    Otherwise, certain parents who placed great importance on social status would voice their discontent.


    "I noticed something from upstairs just now and decided to come down and take a look," Pernas explained casually. Then she continued, "Tell me quickly, what were you discussing just now? Classes are dreadfully boring."


    Lila exchanged a glance with Bonnie, who imperceptibly shook her head.


    Lila was aware that due to family circumstances, Bonnie had always been disinclined to associate with Pernas. The last time Pernas had offered to let Bonnie take refuge at her home, Bonnie had declined resolutely.


    Similarly, Bonnie didn''t want Pernas to be involved in this matter now.


    Considering the potential risks, Lila felt even more strongly that there was no need to inform this noble friend.


    She waved her hand and said, "It''s nothing. Bonnie merely invited me to her home as a guest."


    Pernas glanced at the two of them and then at the group of boys surrounding them. She was skeptical that it was such a mundane matter.


    However, since Lila was reluctant to elaborate, she refrained from pressing the issue.


    "I see. Oh, I recall that my uncle visited a few days ago and brought the latest cakes from the Gonidi Bakery. Would you like to come to my house tomorrow and give them a try?"


    At the mention of cakes, Bonnie''s eyes briefly lit up, but she quickly masked her reaction.


    She surreptitiously tugged at Lila''s clothes, signaling her to decline the invitation.


    Although Lila, being of commoner origin, was also eager to taste the so - called new - style cakes, she still declined, saying, "We have prior engagements tomorrow, so we won''t be able to make it. I''m sorry, Pernas."


    There''s definitely something they''re hiding from me... Confirming her suspicion, Pernas feigned regret. "What a pity. Even the most delicious food loses its flavor without friends to share it."


    "Hey, hey, I''d love to go, Pernas. Let me have a taste," Myer interjected eagerly.


    Pernas gave him a mild look of disapproval. "You''re a boy. How can you be so bold as to come to my house?"


    Myer''s face flushed instantly.


    But Pernas added, "However, I can bring some out for you."


    "That''s wonderful!" Myer exclaimed.


    "Remember to share them with Pock and the others."


    "I promise I will!"The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    After conversing with Myer, Pernas turned back to Lila and said, "I''ll also set aside some for you two."


    Lila didn''t respond but instead stepped forward and gave her friend a gentle hug.


    Bonnie, on the other hand, remained standing in place, turning her head to look in another direction.


    Pernas seemed unperturbed by this. Ever since she joined this small group, Bonnie had been cold towards her, yet she had never shown even a hint of impatience towards Bonnie.


    The others in the group had attempted to improve this relationship, but to no avail.


    Both Lila and the other companions had asked Pernas why she was so patient with Bonnie.


    Each time, Pernas would merely smile and change the subject without providing an answer.


    Observing their interaction, several male students nearby were filled with envy.


    They desperately wanted to integrate into this group but had been unsuccessful despite numerous attempts.


    They engaged in a bit more conversation until the class bell rang, at which point they went their separate ways.


    ...


    In Bayek.


    It was uncertain whether it was due to his werewolf constitution, but Glen, who had stayed up all night, awoke at noon after sleeping only from morning.


    Feeling no discomfort in his body, he descended the stairs and greeted Tia, who was lost in thought.


    On one occasion, noticing that Tia''s hair - tying routine was overly elaborate, Glen had suggested that she simply tie a ponytail, as there was no need for excessive formality in his household.


    Tia took his advice and opted for a simple ponytail, which, combined with her innocent and youthful appearance, gave her a somewhat schoolgirl - like charm.


    Upon seeing Glen, the young maid hastily adjusted her dress and greeted him. She also explained, "Good afternoon, Mr. Glen. I wasn''t slacking off. It''s just that there wasn''t much to tidy up at home, so I..."


    Glen waved his hand, signaling for her to relax, and asked, "Has Ravel gone to work?"


    "Yes, young master got up, had breakfast, and left shortly after you returned yesterday."


    After parting ways with the old cat the previous day, Glen had come back home once and instructed Tia on where to place the ingredients, asking her to prepare dinner on her own if he didn''t return in time.


    "He''s rather diligent," Glen remarked, nodding in approval. Then he asked, "Was breakfast prepared for me?"


    "Yes, but it might have gone cold by now. Let me heat it up for you."


    As she was about to turn and enter the kitchen, Glen quickly stopped her. "No need. I''ll just have a quick bite."


    Tia was about to say something more, but Glen had already walked into the kitchen alone.


    After casually satisfying his hunger, Glen was on the verge of going out to check on Ravel''s situation.


    However, upon noticing Tia, who was wiping an already spotless table with a cloth, he paused.


    I wonder if this young girl might develop some psychological issues if she stays cooped up here?...... He pondered briefly and then said to Tia, "Tia, would you like to accompany me to Dude?"


    "Huh?" Tia was taken aback by the question. Then a look of obvious surprise appeared on her face, which quickly transformed into a timid expression. "Mr. Glen, are you jesting with me?"


    "Of course not. Judging by your reaction, it seems you haven''t been out much. Did your master give such an order?"


    Glen first nodded in affirmation and then became intrigued by Tia''s response.


    "I''m not sure about the servants in other masters'' households, but our master was extremely strict and prohibited the servants from leaving the manor. Ever since I was sold to the master, I''ve never been anywhere else until the day you arrived."


    Tia didn''t hold back and recounted her experiences.


    "I see," Glen said, comprehending the situation. "Then I''ll take you to Dude town for a stroll today."


    Tia''s face flushed with excitement, and she didn''t know what to do with her hands. "Should I... change my clothes? I''m a bit dirty after finishing the housework..."


    "Come on. It''s not a grand banquet. Let''s be on our way."


    With that, Glen headed out the door, and Tia hurried to follow.


    They hadn''t gone far from the house when Tia suddenly exclaimed, as if she had remembered something. "Mr. Glen, there''s still someone at home. Is it safe to leave her alone?"


    "It''s fine. Don''t concern yourself with her," Glen replied without slowing his pace.


    Since the master of the house had said so, Tia wasn''t overly worried and quietly trailed behind Glen.


    Although she had been living in this place for a few days, Tia still felt a sense of unease when walking in this eerie atmosphere. She quickly moved closer to Glen to feel more secure.


    They first made their way to the pigsty. At this moment, Ravel had already gone to the depths of the forest to cut pigweed, accompanied by NightRoar, so he wasn''t present.


    Gazing at the unattended pigsty, Glen let out a sigh. "With such a substantial family property, yet no one competent to manage it. It''s truly exasperating..."


    Tia looked at the pigsty, which was even smaller than the maid''s quarters in Lord Chanis'' manor. She wasn''t certain whether the "family property" Glen referred to was this.

 Chapter 62 Making Money Is This Easy

    Having examined the condition of each black pig, Glen said to Tia,"Wait for me here. I''ll return shortly."


    Before Tia could respond, he transformed into a gust of wind and disappeared into the depths of the forest.


    The surroundings quickly grew silent, with nothing but the grunts of the black pigs breaking the stillness.


    Tia felt a chill down her back and edged closer to the pigsty.


    She didn''t have to wait long. Glen soon reappeared, shouldering an animal that resembled a roe deer.


    Unlike the roe deer from his previous life, this creature was significantly larger, almost the size of a domestic pig, and sported a small, conical horn on its forehead.


    "Mr. Glen, what is this?" Tia inquired with curiosity.


    To her surprise, Glen shook his head."I''m not certain, but I''ve taken to calling it a silly roe deer."


    "Silly roe deer? What an odd name. Why not choose something more euphonious?"


    "Well, why don''t you come up with a name?"


    As they conversed, Glen began to dress the animal. He had promised the old cat yesterday that he would sell some meat, and he was determined not to renege on his word.


    Tia tapped her chin and pondered for a considerable time, but she couldn''t come up with a satisfactory name. Evidently, this wasn''t her forte.


    "Never mind. I can''t think of a good name either."


    As they chatted idly, Glen soon finished preparing the roe - deer - like animal.


    He placed it on the cart, led out the large deer, and beckoned to Tia, indicating that she should climb aboard and find a comfortable seat.


    The little maid eagerly clambered onto the cart, her movements a touch comical, which elicited a smile from Glen.


    "Are you seated securely?" Glen asked.


    Tia nodded.


    With a flick of the reins, Glen set the large deer in motion. Its hooves tapped rhythmically on the ground as the cart gradually picked up speed.


    Meanwhile, in a secluded part of the forest, Ravel was grumbling as he harvested pigweed.


    He carried a specially crafted basket made by Glen, which was already filled with a substantial amount of pigweed.


    Although he had come to terms with the fact of doing manual labor, it didn''t stop him from muttering complaints under his breath.


    After cutting for a while, he surreptitiously glanced at the large dog dozing not far away and decided to take a brief respite.


    People often tend to slack off when they''re being paid, and for Ravel, who was working without compensation, it was even more so. As long as he could complete the task by the end of the day, he saw no harm in it.


    He gently set down the basket and began to search among the bushes, occasionally turning over the stones on the ground.


    Before long, he captured two black beetles, each about the size of a palm. These beetles had differently shaped pincers on their heads.


    Ravel had recently discovered that when two black beetles with large pincers were placed together, they would engage in combat. He found great amusement in watching these small creatures fight.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    In his view, this was far more entertaining than all the games he had played with other noble youths in the past.


    The noble attire he was wearing, which he had donned for five days prior to coming here, had become extremely dirty from constantly traversing the forest. There were also several rips and tears in it.


    Back in his own manor, a maid would undoubtedly have helped him change and wash his clothes.


    However, here there was only Tia. Although she was willing to assist, she hadn''t brought any spare clothes with her.


    In the end, Ravel couldn''t be bothered. It had been uncomfortable at first, but now that he was accustomed to it, he didn''t give it a second thought.


    ...


    "Oh, by the way, remember to purchase a set of clothes for Ravel later. He has quite an odor, and I can smell him from a distance," Glen suddenly said to Tia, who was gazing at the scenery with great interest from the deer - drawn cart.


    "Very well, Mr. Glen," Tia replied, turning her head. Then she ventured,"Shall I use my two silver coins?"


    "What else? Just buy a set of commoner''s clothes. It won''t cost a fortune."


    "All right." Tia lowered her head.


    Glen continued to drive the cart, and soon they entered the town of Dude.


    Tia''s earlier sense of disappointment was gradually replaced by a sense of novelty. The houses, stalls, and pedestrians in the town filled her with excitement.


    As they passed a bakery, the maid''s gaze became fixed on it.


    Glen glanced sideways, chuckled softly, and reined in the large deer."If you''d like to eat something, feel free to go and buy some."


    He could empathize with Tia''s feelings. It was similar to how he had felt when he first accompanied his parents to the city as a child in his previous life. He had been unable to tear himself away from the sight of unfamiliar snacks and toys.


    "Won''t this cause you any delay?" Tia asked, one foot already over the edge of the cart.


    "It''s fine. I can spare a little time. Just don''t buy things only to waste them."


    With Glen''s permission, Tia immediately jumped off the cart and bounded towards the bakery, her ponytail swinging back and forth.


    Moments later, Tia returned, beaming, holding a paper bag filled with an assortment of bread.


    She asked Glen to hold it while she climbed back onto the cart and took it back."Would you like some, Mr. Glen?"


    "I''ve already sampled these," Glen said, shaking his head and resuming his driving.


    Tia thought nothing of it and eagerly took out a dark yellow piece of bread from the bag and popped it into her mouth.


    After chewing a few times, the look of anticipation on her face faded slightly.


    It didn''t taste as good as she had hoped. It would be wonderful if there were some of Mr. Glen''s dishes to accompany it... This thought crossed her mind, and then she took another piece of bread and put it in her mouth.


    The taste continued to disappoint her.


    They drove all the way to the tavern that Glen had purchased just the day before. It was empty at the moment, and the main door was locked.


    After parking the deer - drawn cart to the side, Glen dismounted and turned around. Seeing that the bag in Tia''s arms was still quite full, he couldn''t help but ask,"Can''t you eat any more?"


    Tia blushed and shook her head."I think I''d prefer to eat it later."


    "Oh~" Glen didn''t expose her."As you wish. It''s your food."


    He allowed Tia to wander around the vicinity while he used the key given to him by the seller yesterday to unlock the door of the empty tavern.


    He carried out some odds and ends from inside and deftly set up a stall in front of the tavern. Then he placed the"silly roe deer" on the chopping block.


    Throughout this process, Tia didn''t leave. She was eager to help, and despite her small stature, she exerted a great deal of effort.


    Once everything was set up, Glen began to call out loudly to attract customers. Tia''s eyes widened in amazement at Glen''s method of drawing in the crowd.


    People who had already noticed the stall immediately gathered around. Some were repeat customers who had bought meat from Glen before, while others were new to his offerings.


    "Mr. Glen, is the price still the same as before?"


    "Yes, it remains unchanged."


    "Then I''ll take twenty belas worth of meat!"


    "No problem."


    Glen skillfully cut off twenty belas worth of meat and weighed it on the scale. It was an exact match.


    His muscle memory was now so precise that he could probably do it without the scale, but most customers would likely not believe him.


    Just then, someone suddenly asked,"What kind of meat is this? Is it safe to eat? Last time it was black pig meat, wasn''t it?"


    "Rest assured, it''s perfectly edible."


    When Glen had hunted the animal, he had cut off a small piece, roasted it, and tasted it. The flavor was quite acceptable.


    After receiving the assurance, some of those who had been hesitant no longer wavered.


    The price of meat in recent days had returned to what it was before Glen started selling. They knew that if they didn''t seize this opportunity to buy enough affordable fresh meat, they might not know when they''d get another chance.


    Tia stood by and watched as Glen collected handfuls of shiny copper and silver coins. Her mouth fell open in astonishment.


    Could making money really be this straightforward?...... She exclaimed inwardly.

 Chapter 63 Find a Way Yourself

    While Glen was engrossed in his business, two individuals in the distance had been keeping a close eye on him.


    "Is that him, Zamart?" inquired a burly, bald man of his companion.


    "It should be. I have a recollection that Fangtooth saw this person yesterday. Perhaps..."


    The responding companion was lean and gaunt, with deeply sunken eye sockets, resembling a shrewd monkey.


    They were members of the Hunter Mercenary Group. They had noticed Glen upon his entry into the town and had been shadowing him ever since.


    Comprehending his companion''s meaning, the bald and burly man said, sounding uncertain, "He doesn''t appear to be overly formidable. Moreover, if it truly is him, would he dare to show up here again?"


    "Maybe he simply doesn''t regard us as a threat. After all, to be able to abduct someone like Fangtooth without anyone in our group noticing, he must possess considerable strength."


    "Should we go and test him out?"


    "Are you daft? Of course, we should return and report first! If you''re willing to be cannon fodder, I''m not!"


    The bald and burly man was taken aback and instantly grew irritated. However, lacking a valid reason to vent, he could only say, "Fine, you''re so clever! I''ll do as you say! Is that all right?"


    The two of them left, bickering as they went.


    Amidst his bustling activities, Glen took a moment to glance at the spot where the two mercenaries had been standing. The corners of his mouth twitched into a faint smile.


    Possessing a keen sense of counter - surveillance, he had long since detected the tailing individuals but had chosen to pay them no heed.


    Time elapsed swiftly, and soon it was evening. Since Glen had set up his stall later than usual this time, he would be closing up shop later than normal.


    Fortunately, the customers were highly enthusiastic. In fact, he should have been able to conclude his business around dusk, but Glen was awaiting someone.


    Finally, a figure came trotting from afar.


    Glen had been listening to Tia recount some amusing anecdotes that had occurred during her recent stroll in the vicinity. Sensing the approach of a familiar presence, he promptly interrupted the little maid.


    "Is he the person you''ve been waiting for, Mr. Glen?" Tia asked, eyeing the approaching figure.


    Glen nodded.


    "Huff... Mr. Glen... As soon as I heard... that someone said you were selling meat here, I rushed over right after work. Is there any meat left?"


    The old cat gasped, out of breath.


    "Rest assured. I''ve set some aside specifically for you. See if it suffices." Glen smiled and motioned for the old cat to inspect it himself.


    It was at the old cat''s special request that Glen had decided to sell meat today, so naturally, he had to reserve some for him.


    The old cat looked at the meat of the silly roe deer on the chopping block. It was all from the prime parts, such as the thighs.


    His face instantly lit up with delight. "That''s more than enough. Now I don''t have to purchase that overpriced meat from Eim anymore. What''s the total price? I''ll take it all!"This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    "The total comes to fifteen belas, which is equivalent to sixty copper coins. However, I''ll give you a discount. Fifty - five copper coins will do."


    "That''s excellent. Could you please wrap it up for me? I''m truly grateful."


    The old cat readily produced the money.


    Holding the weighty meat in his hands, the old cat then noticed Tia, who was dressed in a maid''s uniform and standing beside Glen.


    "Who is this?"


    "She''s a maid from the household of a noble friend of mine." Glen glanced at Tia and offered an explanation.


    Upon hearing this, the old cat was visibly astonished. He leaned in a bit closer to Glen and whispered, "You actually have noble friends!? How did you get acquainted with them?"


    "It was by sheer chance. It''s rather intricate and can''t be explained in a few words." Glen made an excuse.


    "I see." The old cat didn''t press further. "You should exercise caution. Although I''ve heard of nobles befriending commoners, some of them may have ulterior motives."


    The old cat almost whispered these words directly into Glen''s ear, so as not to let Tia overhear.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t have an intimate relationship with them." Glen replied in a hushed tone as well.


    The old cat nodded and patted Glen on the shoulder. Then, turning to Tia, who looked curious, he said, "Hello, fair lady. It''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance. I''m a friend of Mr. Glen''s. My name is Des Rodman, or you may address me by my nickname, the old cat."


    Tia rose with a smile and curtsied. "I''m delighted to meet you too, Mr. Des Rodman. Please call me Tia."


    "Very well, Miss Tia. We must get to know each other better when the opportunity arises. I must be on my way now."


    After saying this, the old cat said to Glen, "I''m heading home, my friend."


    "See you next time."


    Watching the old cat depart, Glen reflected on the conversation and gestures when the old cat had greeted Tia. He thought to himself: The old cat has clearly seen a great deal in life. His mannerisms and speech must have been honed in private.


    Subsequently, Glen and Tia tidied up the stall and prepared to return home.


    ...


    In the tavern where the Hunter Mercenary Group was headquartered.


    The Scarred Man sat in a dimly lit corner, his fingers interlaced and pressed against his forehead.


    He had maintained this posture for an extended period, merely responding perfunctorily to his subordinates'' reports.


    The loss of the "cargo" compelled him to contemplate how to face the fury of the young master of the Punk family.


    The Hunter Mercenary Group served the entire Punk family, so the young master was unlikely to take his life.


    However, the loss this time was substantial. It involved three second - level mages and a mercenary with the strength of a second - level knight, which was sure to enrage Lord Punk.


    "I can only find the one responsible first and share some of the Punk family''s ire," he sighed softly.


    Just then, the door opened again. This was the third time, and each time, it was a subordinate coming to report a suspect.


    "Boss, we''ve discovered..."


    "That''s enough." The Scarred Man interrupted brusquely. "If you''ve found a lead, continue the investigation. If you''ve identified a suspect, keep a close watch on them. Notify me when there''s an opportunity to take action!"


    The bald and burly man and his companion swallowed the words that had been on the tip of their tongues and left dejectedly.


    But no sooner had they turned around than the thin and wiry mercenary seemed to have an idea and turned back, saying, "Boss, I observed that fellow coming from outside the town. There''s a chance he''ll have to leave the town again. As long as we wait until there''s no one around, we can interrogate him thoroughly!"


    The Scarred Man stroked his chin and deliberated briefly before making a decision. "All right, then take a few men and go and test him."


    The thin and wiry mercenary''s face fell. "Boss, if that guy really is the one who launched the attack last night, aren''t we going to our doom?"


    The Scarred Man''s expression suddenly contorted with rage, and he roared, "Then figure it out on your own! Am I support a bunch of losers!!!"


    The two of them were so startled by the roar that they almost collapsed to the ground. They dared not utter another word and promptly left the room.


    When the room fell silent once more, the Scarred Man ruffled his hair and muttered to himself, "Perhaps I should just break away from the Punk family? After all, the compensation they offer is incredibly stingy..."


    ...


    In Glen''s abode.


    The well - rested elven maiden slowly opened her eyes. Gazing into the darkness of the room, the events of the previous night gradually resurfaced in her mind.


    Realizing where she was, she sat up in bed and stretched languidly.


    Her slender and flawless elven figure was clearly accentuated.


    Pushing open the door and stepping outside, Gotaya found that the house was empty.


    She furrowed her brow and murmured softly, "Where could they have gone?"


    After confirming that she was truly alone in the house, Gotaya decided to step outside and see for herself.


    However, as soon as she opened the main door, she beheld a man dressed in strange attire, exuding a gloomy aura, who was silently observing her.

 Chapter 64 A Joke

    Gotaya perceived the person before her as a grave threat. Instinctively, she reached for the bow on her back, yet her grasp met with nothing but air.


    The Black Crow observed the elven maiden''s movement but showed little reaction. Instead, he simply turned around and took his leave.


    Upon witnessing this action, Gotaya felt a modicum of relief and continued to watch until the Black Crow vanished into the mist that shrouded the depths of the town.


    Only then did she take a moment to survey her surroundings anew. The expansive town exuded an unsettling sense of lifelessness.


    "Is there truly no one residing here?" she murmured as she stepped onto the stone pathway and began to tread softly.


    Upon reaching the road, she directed her gaze towards both ends. One led out of the town, while the other extended deeper into its heart.


    Driven perhaps by an insatiable curiosity, she made the decision to venture deeper into the town.


    However, she had not walked far when the door of a large, three - story house adjacent to her opened, and a tall, robust old man emerged.


    In his hand, he held an iron cup from which steam was gently rising.


    The old man raised the cup to his lips and took a sip. Then, his eyes casually swept over the unfamiliar elven maiden who was gazing at him."If you value your life, steer clear of the town''s depths."


    "Who are you?" Gotaya inquired, her voice laced with caution.


    The old man, appearing indifferent and disinclined to engage, nonchalantly poured the remaining liquid from the cup into the courtyard and subsequently turned and reentered the house.


    Gotaya felt a faint stir of dissatisfaction within her, yet she remained silent.


    She once again directed her gaze forward. The outlines of the houses gradually dissolved into the fog.


    Moments ago, she had thought little of it, but after the old man''s warning, Gotaya couldn''t shake the feeling that something truly terrifying lurked within.


    After a moment of reflection, Gotaya wisely resolved to proceed no further.


    She turned around and began to make her way back. As she walked, she became acutely aware of a sensation of being watched from all directions.


    A shiver ran down her spine, and a wave of panic washed over Gotaya.


    This subtle feeling had, in fact, been present all along, but she had been so relaxed upon waking that she had simply overlooked it.


    What on earth is this place?!...... she exclaimed inwardly and hastened back to Glen''s abode.


    ...


    The deer - drawn cart advanced slowly along the uneven and muddy road, with two men on horseback trailing a hundred meters behind.


    The bald and burly man, eyeing the deer - drawn cart ahead, stroked his smooth head and queried in bewilderment,"Zamart, why didn''t we bring more men? Surely the two of us won''t be a match for the one who abducted Fangtooth?"


    The thin and wiry mercenary, with a blade of grass between his teeth, scoffed,"Who in their right mind would want to confront that sort of character? We''re merely going through the motions."


    "Going through the motions?"


    "Precisely. Whether that individual is the one we seek or not, we won''t make contact. We''ll simply follow for a short while and then return to inform the boss that we''ve interrogated him and it''s not him. After all, if the employer becomes irate, it won''t be us bearing the brunt of the blame."The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Upon hearing this, the bald and burly man was immediately filled with admiration."Oh! That''s the most ingenious plan I''ve ever heard!"


    The thin and wiry mercenary clearly relished the praise, wearing a self - satisfied expression.


    Unbeknownst to them, Glen, who was ahead, heard every word of their conversation with perfect clarity.


    It is indeed a clever ruse... Glen thought to himself with a hint of amusement as he guided the cart.


    Tia, noticing the slight upward curve of Glen''s lips on his profile, couldn''t resist asking,"What has you so pleased, Mr. Glen?"


    "Ah?" Glen suppressed the smile and replied,"It''s nothing. I just thought of a joke."


    "What kind of joke? Do tell!" Tia exclaimed, her curiosity piqued.


    Glen paused for a moment in thought and then casually recounted a few anecdotes from his past life.


    Tia had an easily tickled funny bone. As soon as Glen told the simplest of jokes, she was doubled over with laughter, tears streaming down her face.


    Her laughter was so clear and resonant that it reached the ears of the followers trailing behind.


    "What''s gotten into them? Why are they laughing so uproariously?" the bald and burly man asked, looking somewhat dazed.


    "Who knows? Let''s not concern ourselves with them."


    The thin and wiry mercenary dismissed the matter with a wave of his hand.


    As they journeyed further, the two mercenaries, true to their earlier discussion, halted their pursuit after a short while.


    The deer - drawn cart soon vanished from their line of sight.


    Glen and Tia successfully arrived outside Bayek Town.


    Glen instructed Tia to return home on her own while he, as was his custom, made his way towards the pigsty.


    The weeds underfoot had been trampled into the mud over time, forming a clearly discernible path that wound its way into the forest.


    Glen followed the path to the familiar location.


    Night Roar, having successfully hunted some creature, was engrossed in its meal.


    Sensing Glen''s arrival, it raised its blood - stained head and let out a soft growl in his direction.


    Ravel''s curly hair stood out prominently. He was standing beside the pigsty, using a wooden ladle to scoop pig feed into the trough.


    He was completely oblivious to Glen''s approach.


    This scene evoked memories of Glen''s rural life in his previous existence, were it not for Ravel''s noble attire.


    "You''re becoming quite proficient," Glen remarked, his tone laced with a hint of teasing.


    Upon hearing this, Ravel turned his head. Seeing that it was Glen, he quickly turned back and secretly pursed his lips, thinking: It''s all your doing...


    Paying no heed to the young noble''s actions, Glen stated his intentions,"You won''t need to come here tomorrow. I''ve hired a... um... temporary worker. I have other tasks in mind for you."


    Upon hearing this, Ravel did not exhibit the surprise Glen had anticipated. Instead, he wore an expression of obvious reluctance.


    "Why?! I... I mean, I''ve only been at this for a few days. Although I may not have done everything perfectly, but..."


    Glen was taken aback by his words."Wait... What''s going on? I thought you would detest this kind of work?"


    Ravel''s expression froze. His eyes darted about guiltily as he attempted to explain,"I didn''t say I enjoy it. I just feel that one should approach every task with dedication. This... This is what my father taught me."


    Glen was hardly convinced by such a flimsy excuse but chose not to press the matter further. Instead, he merely quipped,"I never would have guessed your father was so committed to his work."


    "Y... Yes, he''s always been a very pro... professionally - minded and exemplary father..." Ravel said, his voice lacking conviction.


    Glen fixed him with a deadpan stare, and for a moment, the air seemed to thicken with tension.


    Ravel''s face flushed a deep red, and he experienced a profound sense of discomfort and embarrassment.


    Night Roar slowed its chewing, its eyes darting back and forth, as if it were an onlooker to the unfolding scene.


    After a few seconds, Glen finally averted his gaze and said,"The task I have for you won''t take long. You can return once I''ve found a replacement."


    "Very well." Ravel had no desire to prolong the conversation.


    After inspecting the facilities in the pigsty, Glen took his leave.


    Instead of returning to the town, he made his way to the logging area.


    He intended to construct the logging shed that day. There were still numerous logs piled up there, and if they were to get wet in the rain, they would be rendered useless.


    ...


    After a day of tireless searching in Dude Town, the Hunter Mercenary Group had nothing to show for their efforts.


    The recent attack had been so unexpected that, despite their best efforts, the mercenaries had been unable to uncover any substantial leads.


    Now that night had fallen, the Scarred Man gathered all the members together to compile and analyze the information they had gathered.


    In the end, he reached the frustrating conclusion that there were no viable leads.


    It was hardly the fault of the mercenaries. After all, they were not trained in intelligence - gathering, and many of them were prone to slacking off.


    "You''re all a bunch of good - for - nothing fools! Fools!!" the Scarred Man roared like a madman, intermittently slapping or kicking the subordinates who were reporting.


    He continued his tirade for nearly an hour, spewing a stream of vulgarities and insults.


    Zamart, who stood there with his head bowed, couldn''t help but think: The boss sure has a powerful set of lungs...!

 Chapter 65 The Black Sword

    Just as the Scarred Man paused his outburst to take a sip of water and was about to resume his ranting, the door was violently flung open by a powerful gust of wind.


    Everyone''s attention was immediately drawn, and they turned their heads to look.


    An elderly gentleman, leaning on a walking stick, attired in an immaculate tailcoat and donning a black bowler hat, emerged at the doorway.


    Perched on his shoulder was a pitch - black raptor, its eyes glinting with a menacing red light as it swept a sinister glance across the occupants of the room.


    The Scarred Man''s brows knitted tightly together at the sight of this individual.


    "Snooker, why are you still here? Where is the young master''s cargo?!"


    The elderly gentleman squinted his eyes, and his voice, particularly deep, resounded like a muffled thunderclap to the ears of those around him.


    The Scarred Man was not overly daunted by the interrogation. His prolonged shouting had left his voice somewhat hoarse.


    "The Black Sword? Why aren''t you properly safeguarding your young master in the shadows? What brings you here?"


    The newcomer was one of the mages assigned by Lord Punk to protect his offspring.


    They were all dark mages who had sought refuge with noble families of influence, unwilling to endure a life of perpetual flight.


    "The young master could no longer wait, so he dispatched me to retrieve the cargo. However, it appears that you''ve botched the task, Snooker."


    The elderly gentleman brandished his walking stick and, with a swift flash of his figure, accompanied by a powerful gust of wind and the pitch - black raptor, materialized before Snooker, the Scarred Man.


    Face - to - face, his slightly cloudy eyes regarded Snooker with an unreadable expression.


    A bead of sweat trickled down Snooker''s forehead, and he silently cursed this strange old man, who seemed like a monster, in his heart.


    "As you can see, I''ve lost the cargo." Snooker readily admitted it, for it was already an obvious fact.


    "You''re just as inferior as the scars that mar your body. You couldn''t even manage such a simple task."


    The elderly gentleman''s face contorted into a sneer, a blend of mockery and disdain.


    "Hmph, I wager even you won''t be able to track down the culprit who made off with the cargo."


    Snooker resorted to a rather crude attempt at goading.


    "Don''t lump me in with the likes of you. In the face of great magic, all truths will be laid bare."


    Surprisingly, the elderly gentleman known as the Black Sword actually took the bait.


    This prompted the other mercenaries to start whispering among themselves, but a single fierce glare from Snooker silenced them all instantaneously.


    Noticing that the Black Sword remained unfazed, Snooker continued, "Anyone can talk the talk. Why don''t you show us what you''re truly capable of, great... ma... gi... cian!"


    This tone clearly struck a nerve with the elderly gentleman. He swept his walking stick through the air, and a tempestuous black gale instantly whipped up within the room.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The black raptor on his shoulder emitted a piercing, ear - splitting screech and flapped its wings vigorously.


    The mercenaries were sent sprawling in all directions, and only those of considerable strength were able to maintain their equilibrium.


    Amidst the howling tempest, the Black Sword ascended into the air, his lips moving rapidly as he intoned some incantation.


    After a short while, he began to move, slowly making his way to the courtyard where the empty cages were situated.


    Snooker, in turn, led his subordinates and followed suit.


    The black wind grew even more ferocious, with bone - chilling wind blades radiating outwards from the Black Sword, forcing the mercenaries to shield their faces with their hands.


    I should have held my tongue. Does this old codger think making such a grand display is impressive?...... Snooker thought resentfully.


    Just as he was about to call a halt, faint, almost imperceptible apparitions materialized before them.


    However, as a warrior of formidable physical prowess, Snooker was naturally able to discern them.


    The scene did not persist for long before dissipating, and at that moment, the Black Sword also ceased his incantations.


    He landed smoothly and gently stroked the feathers of the black raptor on his shoulder, a self - satisfied smile playing on his lips.


    "Did you find him?" Although he was already certain in his heart, Snooker still inquired.


    The Black Sword shot him a cold, disdainful glance. "How dare you doubt me? Do you wish to experience the might of my wind blade magic?"


    Snooker remained silent, awaiting an explanation.


    "It''s a fellow who is utterly ignorant of magic. He didn''t even manage to cover his tracks properly on the surface, let alone employ any magical concealment. I scarcely had to exert myself."


    Upon hearing this, Snooker felt a sense of relief wash over him.


    Recalling the frustrations of the day, an uncontrollable murderous intent flared in his eyes. "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go and confront that scoundrel now! I''ve already devised ways to make him pay!"


    ...


    In Bayek, at Glen''s abode.


    Upon Ravel''s return after completing his chores, Glen took it upon himself to prepare a rather sumptuous repast.


    Bearing in mind that the forest elf adhered to a vegetarian diet, he specifically added several vegetarian dishes.


    He also prepared a dipping sauce, which imparted a unique flavor to the vegetarian dishes when used.


    At first, the elven maiden wore a look of disdain and extolled the virtues of the food in her own tribe.


    Ravel and Tia listened, their mouths watering.


    However, after reluctantly taking a bite and dipping it in the sauce, Gotaya reluctantly remarked, "It''s not as revolting as I anticipated."


    "Wow! Then how delicious must the food of your elf tribe be! I''m dying to try it!" Tia exclaimed, her eyes shining with anticipation.


    "The food of our elf tribe... How... How could it be casually shared with you humans? Don''t even think about it." Gotaya replied, sounding somewhat guilty.


    Tia deflated like a punctured balloon and looked dejected.


    Ravel stared at Tia for a moment and couldn''t resist saying, "Tia, you seem to have become rather lacking in manners. Your words and actions are those of a commoner."


    "Ah?" Tia was taken aback and was on the verge of apologizing.


    At that moment, Glen said icily, "Do you dare to put on airs in my home? Do you think your workload is too light, or are you asking for another beating?"


    Ravel immediately lowered his head and trembled.


    Glen then turned to Tia, who had become visibly tense. "Manners are appropriate only in certain situations. There''s no need for them here, so there''s nothing amiss with your words and actions."


    Perhaps it was the conviction in Glen''s tone that caused Tia to relax a little.


    Gotaya, standing to the side, stole glances at Glen and then at Tia, her thoughts a mystery.


    After the meal, Glen learned from Gotaya that the Black Crow had seemingly come looking for him.


    Glen made a mental note of this and decided to pay a visit to the Black Crow''s residence the following day.


    After all, they had known each other for some time, and he had never been a guest at the other''s abode.


    Subsequently, he cleared out a room on the second floor and, after some tidying up, transformed it into Gotaya''s chamber.


    With only three people residing in this ordinary two - story house, Glen was making the most of the available space.


    Of course, Ravel, who lived in the warehouse, was not included in this count.


    "By the way, I also have a basement. If there''s a need for additional accommodation, it can house two more people..."


    Before drifting off to sleep, he entertained this thought.


    However, no sooner had he closed his eyes and was on the verge of succumbing to slumber than the howl of Night Roar reverberated in his mind.


    He abruptly opened his eyes, sat up, and upon reflection, the sensation he had just experienced did not seem like an illusion.


    "Could it be that... Night Roar is sending me a warning?!"


    Just in case, Glen decided not to ignore it.


    He threw open the window and leaped out without hesitation.


    The figures of the monsters roaming the streets scattered and fled in all directions.


    As soon as Glen landed, he set off towards the outskirts of the town without a moment''s hesitation.


    As he drew closer, he gradually heard the rumbling sounds of a fierce battle, interspersed with the occasional pained howls of Night Roar.

 Chapter 66 The Battle in the Forest

    Tree after tree was shattered and felled by a colossal, unidentifiable force.


    The resounding shouts of the mercenaries echoed continuously as they pursued a swift, fleeing figure through the forest.


    The Black Sword, borne aloft on a tempestuous gale, lagged several paces behind all the mercenaries, following at a leisurely and unhurried pace.


    He turned his palm upwards, and a glowing orb, composed of intricate and elaborate patterns, hovered in mid - air.


    This orb was connected to three larger ones, enabling the mercenaries to pursue their quarry with clarity and precision, even without the need for torches.


    "Who would have anticipated the presence of such a rare and exotic creature here? It appears to have mutated after consuming the flesh and blood of werewolves. Capturing it would yield an excellent specimen, wouldn''t it, my dear?"


    The Black Sword spoke with a casual air, pausing to smooth the feathers of the pet perched on his shoulder.


    The red light in the eyes of the pitch - black raptor flickered. Strangely, the horn on its beak twisted upwards in a strange manner, as if it were smiling.


    Ahead, Snooker led a contingent of mercenaries in a relentless hunt, employing every conceivable tool for capturing wild beasts.


    However, NightRoar consistently managed to evade their attempts at the most perilous of moments, prolonging the hunt that, in Snooker''s estimation, should have concluded long ago.


    At this juncture, NightRoar bore numerous wounds across its body, and the healing process was excruciatingly slow. These injuries were sustained during the initial encounter.


    By means of some unknown magic, the Black Sword had significantly impaired NightRoar''s self - healing ability.


    Recognizing its inability to prevail, NightRoar made the decisive choice to flee, evading and stalling as it awaited assistance.


    Snooker brandished a chain hook, matching NightRoar''s speed with ease as he doggedly pursued it through the forest.


    Just as his subordinates forced NightRoar to change its course, Snooker seized the opportune moment, lunged forward, and hurled the chain hook.


    Screech!


    The sound of metal slicing through flesh and blood filled Snooker with intense exhilaration. The iron chain snapped taut instantaneously.


    He immediately placed his feet on the trees or the stones on the ground and began to pull back with all his might.


    NightRoar let out a pitiful howl, lost its balance, and crashed to the ground.


    The mercenaries, with their most formidable members in the vanguard, immediately pounced upon the fallen prey.


    Sensing the imminent danger, NightRoar promptly opened its disproportionately large maw and snapped viciously at the foremost attacker.


    That individual, being highly experienced, managed to dodge the attack in advance, narrowly escaping the fearsome jaws.


    The upper and lower jaws closed with a loud, crisp snap, sending a shudder of through the evader.


    Those behind also sensed the terrifying power of NightRoar''s mouth. They were certain that even the most resilient of armors would be rent asunder with a single bite!


    Consequently, they refrained from approaching any closer and instead opted to wear it down with ranged weapons.


    The Black Sword, observing the mercenaries'' inability to subdue NightRoar, felt a pang of dissatisfaction.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    A pitch - black wind blade took shape in his hand. Just as he was about to hurl it to sever NightRoar''s mouth, a sudden and unexpected sense of danger assailed him.


    Before he could react, the raptor on his shoulder spread its wings with even greater speed.


    The wings unfurled with a thunderous sound, like an explosion, enveloping his entire body.


    Simultaneously, a deafening clash of metal rang out, piercing the eardrums.


    The Black Sword felt his wind - riding magic dissipate instantaneously, and he was sent flying, along with the enveloping wings.


    As the wings gradually retracted, the agonized screams of the mercenaries rang out one after another.


    The Black Sword''s once - immaculate attire now hung in wrinkled disarray, and his meticulously styled hair was in dishevelment. A surge of anger welled up within him.


    He used his walking stick to prop himself up and rise to his feet, immediately turning his gaze towards the battlefield.


    A young man stood beside the exotic creature. His arms were covered in black fur, and his claws extended menacingly. The ordinary mercenaries surrounding them had already fallen, leaving only Snooker and three others of substantial strength still standing.


    However, their situation was far from optimistic.


    The pitch - black raptor leaped onto the Black Sword''s shoulder, its wings remaining unfurled, and the distinct scratch marks on them emitting wisps of smoke.


    "Was it you who stole our cargo, boy?"


    Snooker demanded harshly, his forehead beaded with cold sweat.


    Having nearly lost his life in the confrontation with Glen moments ago, he was filled with extreme trepidation.


    "Cargo?" Glen was initially perplexed, but then comprehension dawned. "You mean that forest elf. Yes, she''s with me, but what are you going to do if I refuse to hand her over?"


    Bloodshot eyes appeared in Snooker''s gaze, and the veins in his neck bulged. He roared at the top of his lungs:


    "Who do you think you are?! Do you believe that a modicum of strength gives you the right to provoke anyone you please?! The power behind us is beyond your wildest imaginings! Boy, if you know what''s good for you, hand over the cargo immediately and accompany us back to face punishment! You might fare better that way!"


    "Wow, I''m absolutely terrified." Glen''s tone remained flat. "Do you think I''ve never had any dealings with nobles? The Punk family behind you is merely a count''s lineage. How powerful could it possibly be? Do you really think I should be intimidated? Are you trying to amuse me?"


    Glen was not exaggerating. In these outlying regions, a count might be considered a noble of high standing, but the original owner had encountered numerous count families.


    He had even met marquises and was no less knowledgeable about them than these mercenaries.


    These contemptuous words enraged Snooker even further. He ground his teeth so hard that they creaked, and for a moment, he was at a loss for a retort.


    "Speaking with such arrogance, it''s clear you''ve never seen the world. A little power has gone to your head, and you think you''re invincible. Let me teach you a lesson."


    The Black Sword had already moved to Snooker''s side. His attire and hair, somehow, had once again regained their neatness.


    Glen regarded this seemingly refined old gentleman, sensing a familiar aura about him, and raised an eyebrow. "An evil dark mage?"


    "Magic is simply magic. There is no such thing as good or evil... It''s beneath me to explain this to a lowly commoner like you who is ignorant of magic. Just die!"


    The Black Sword covered his face with one hand, and then suddenly launched an energy sphere composed of wind blades, hurtling towards Glen with terrifying destructive force!


    The attack came with blinding speed. Glen quickly flung NightRoar to the side and, using the centrifugal force, evaded the attack himself.


    He could sense that this magic possessed an extremely powerful penetrating ability, one that even the magically - resistant fur of a werewolf could not withstand.


    Although it could penetrate defenses, he had already discerned that this mage''s strength was likely at the third level. He was confident that he could handle it without transforming.


    The fact that the attack missed was precisely what the Black Sword had anticipated. The previous magic had been carefully prepared, and now his second spell had been fully incanted.


    The rapidly rotating black wind transformed into a series of circular blades that curved menacingly towards the opponent!


    Glen''s figure was as elusive as a specter. He evaded the attack with ease and gradually closed the distance between himself and the Black Sword.


    "You''re as difficult as a rat. Let''s see how you dodge this!"


    The old gentleman, no longer maintaining his elegance and composure, threw out a large net that exuded a corrosive power with a wide - sweeping motion. It spread out and descended upon Glen like a shroud!


    "If I can''t dodge it, then I won''t."


    Glen paid it no heed as long as it wasn''t the extremely penetrating wind blades.


    With a flick of his right hand, his wolf claws emerged. He waved it at the large net, and the seemingly fearsome corrosive net shattered instantaneously.


    Realizing that the situation was deteriorating, the Black Sword felt a moment of panic and hastily resorted to his most powerful magic.


    As Glen charged forward, he suddenly felt himself being locked on. An inescapable attack was about to descend upon him!


    A huge, pitch - black arm emerged from behind the Black Sword, plunged into the ground, and retrieved a massive, broken knight''s sword that dripped with black liquid. It then swung towards Glen with great force!

 Chapter 67 Stronger Than Me?

    Realizing that evasion was out of the question, Glen''s arms underwent a complete lupine transformation, swelling as he resorted to the technique of catching the blade with his bare hands.


    As the colossal sword descended, he gripped it between his two wolf claws. The force transmitted through the weapon startled Glen.


    The strength in his arms at this moment was such that even a fourth - level knight would have been overpowered. The fact that he felt strained was ample evidence of the power of this magic.


    The black liquid dripping from the massive broken sword was also extremely corrosive, and Glen could already feel a searing pain.


    This formidable magic dissipated in less than a second after Glen intercepted it.


    Evidently, its duration was extremely short, vanishing immediately after delivering a single strike.


    The Black Sword''s eyes widened in disbelief at the sight before him.


    However, he quickly realized that he had encountered a formidable opponent and began chanting the incantation for the wind - riding spell, intending to make his escape.


    But Glen would not give him the opportunity. As soon as the colossal sword vanished, he charged forward.


    Before the Black Sword could complete his incantation, Glen was already upon him!


    "Save me, my precious!"


    The strange, pitch - black raptor transformed into a dark shadow and lunged straight at Glen. In mid - air, it instantaneously grew to the size of a griffin and opened its mouth wide towards him.


    "What on earth is this?"


    Glen, already leaping in mid - air with no way to change his course, smoothly plunged into the raptor''s mouth.


    It was a direct journey to its stomach.


    Once the raptor closed its mouth, it shrank back to its original size and flew back into the Black Sword''s embrace.


    Just as the old gentleman was about to proudly utter a few words of praise, the black raptor suddenly began to thrash about. Then, an arm pierced through its chest and abdomen, and further into the Black Sword''s chest!


    The arm gradually expanded as it emerged from the raptor''s chest and abdomen, so what protruded from the Black Sword''s back was a wolf claw of normal size.


    The Black Sword spat out blood, his eyes filled with reluctance and a desperate yearning for life, but he still slumped to the ground, powerless.


    Glen tore through the flesh and emerged from the body of the black raptor, instantly reverting to his normal size.


    I was hoping I wouldn''t have to change my clothes this time... he thought with a tinge of resignation as he shook off the blood and gastric juice from his body.


    Witnessing the tragic death of their most powerful fighter, all four of them, including Snooker, were consumed by fear.


    "I understand. We shouldn''t have come to cause you trouble, friend. This was all a misunderstanding. What do you want? I''ll do my utmost to satisfy you. In fact, I''ve long been dissatisfied with those imbeciles in the Punk family. As long as you let us go, we promise to break away from the Punk family and never show up in front of you again!"


    Snooker was a man who knew when to yield. Sensing that the situation was extremely unfavorable for him, he immediately cast aside his previous anger and began to grovel.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    The other three mercenaries followed suit, making various promises and offering enticing benefits.


    Glen remained silent, slowly advancing towards the group.


    After speaking at length and receiving no response from the other side, Snooker grew desperate and exchanged a meaningful glance with his companion.


    The latter immediately understood.


    Just as Glen was about to reach them, Snooker suddenly threw a strange - shaped ball to the ground.


    Bang!


    With a dull thud, thick black smoke billowed out, obscuring a large portion of the view.


    Glen came to a halt.


    The next moment, a dagger exuding a magical aura pierced through the smoke, aimed directly at Glen''s throat.


    With a casual swipe of his hand, Glen batted the incoming dagger away and reached into the smoke, seizing a mercenary whose mouth was gagged. The opponent attempted to resist, but Glen simply delivered a punch that shattered his skull.


    As the smoke gradually cleared, the remaining three launched simultaneous attacks, charging from different angles!


    Glen took a step forward, grabbed the weapon of the person in front of him with his right hand, swept him and the weapon to the side, and then used the momentum to turn and deliver a side kick!


    Two of them were sent flying, and one had his neck snapped by Glen''s grip.


    The ones who were sent flying were Snooker and a mercenary brandishing a curved blade. After landing, they attempted to flee.


    It was a futile effort. Glen easily caught up with them and dispatched them one by one with a single claw strike.


    Thus, all the attackers that night met their demise!


    Glen thoroughly searched each of their bodies, confiscating all items of value. The dark mage, in particular, had an abundance of peculiar objects on him.


    However, he knew that they were surely useful and took them all.


    The only disappointment was that he did not find anything resembling a storage ring. He was unsure whether such items did not exist in this world or if the mage simply had not carried one.


    Glen walked over to NightRoar, which was lying on the side, panting with its long tongue extended.


    It appeared extremely weak.


    He carefully examined its wounds. Although the healing process was slow, it did not seem life - threatening, which put Glen at ease to some extent.


    "You''re a bit weak..." he murmured with a frown.


    NightRoar let out a whine, expressing its helplessness.


    Glen squatted down and inserted a finger into the unhealed wound.


    After a long while, he withdrew his finger and said, "As I expected, it won''t work..."


    I can''t control the wolf venom in NightRoar''s body. Forcibly replacing it might cost its life... Glen pondered, stroking his chin.


    Unable to find a way to strengthen NightRoar, Glen had to put the matter aside for the time being. He said to it, "Stay here and rest easy. When I find a way to strengthen you in the future, I''ll do my best. Remember to dispose of the bodies."


    With that, Glen left the place.


    When NightRoar encountered the enemies, it had deliberately stayed away from the pigsty, so it had not been affected.


    Glen was quite satisfied with this and decided that he would not be stingy with rewards for NightRoar in the future.


    ...


    The night passed.


    In the morning, Glen was awakened by a knock on the door.


    He got out of bed and opened the door to find Tia standing there.


    "Mr. Glen, Master Ravel and the elven lady have been asking me to wake you up. They said they''re waiting for your arrangements. I''m sorry for disturbing your rest."


    After hearing her words, Glen ruffled his somewhat disheveled hair and said, "All right. Tell them I''ll be down soon."


    The little maid curtsied and went downstairs.


    Glen closed the door again and touched his face and hair.


    Thanks to the wolf venom, he could control the growth of his body hair at will, so Glen never had to worry about the length of his beard or hair.


    However, the current length of his hair was such that it could get disheveled during sleep. So, after some thought, he shortened it, making it just a bit longer than a crew cut.


    "Without a mirror, I wonder if this hairstyle suits me?"


    he whispered softly.


    After washing his face casually, Glen immediately went downstairs.


    Ravel was dressed in plain, commoner''s attire, which made him look much more presentable. He was sitting on a chair, bored out of his mind as he stared at the ceiling.


    Gotaya was leaning against the door, gazing outside with a far - away look in her eyes.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, my employees."


    Glen''s voice drew their attention. "Follow me. I''ll assign your tasks."


    "Employees?" Gotaya frowned. She had a feeling it wasn''t a very flattering term for her.


    Ravel didn''t give it much thought. He was more open - minded.


    First, Glen took them to the pigsty and repeated the same words he had said to Ravel when he first arrived.


    As soon as Gotaya saw the state of the pigsty, she frowned. After hearing Glen''s arrangements, she couldn''t help but jump up:


    "You... You want me, a great elven warrior, to do this?"


    "So what if you''re a great elven warrior? Can''t a warrior engage in animal husbandry?" Glen shrugged. "And even though I''m stronger than you, I still do this, don''t I?"


    "Stronger than me?" The elven maiden looked skeptical. "Don''t think you''re so great just because you defeated a few mercenaries. If I hadn''t been trapped, they wouldn''t have stood a chance against me!"


    "Then how did you get captured?" Glen looked at her with a look of disdain.

 Chapter 68 The Wife of the Black Crow

    "That''s because they were devious! And there were three mages! They only managed to capture me by joining their forces!"


    Gotaya exclaimed, stomping her foot.


    Glen let out a couple of dry chuckles. Then, he suddenly threw a punch that, accompanied by a strong gust of wind, halted right before the elven maiden who hadn''t yet reacted.


    The gust from the punch ruffled the elven maiden''s hair, and her pupils quivered.


    "Let me tell you something. Those three mages have already met their end at my hands. Moreover, last night, that band of mercenaries appeared in the vicinity, and I eliminated them all. Among them was even a third - level dark mage."


    Glen patted Gotaya on the shoulder, his tone nonchalant.


    Thereafter, the elven maiden ceased to oppose Glen''s arrangements and listened attentively to whatever he said.


    Seeing that she had taken everything to heart, Glen took Ravel in the deer - drawn cart to the tavern he had acquired in Dude Town.


    He handed the curly - haired young noble a key and said, "Your task for today is to conduct the screening process."


    "Screening process?"


    "Yes. Shortly, I will place a recruitment notice at the entrance. Those interested in employment will come in for an interview, and you are to select the suitable candidates."


    Glen broadly outlined his recruitment requirements, specifying that he did not want anyone who was disabled, elderly, or infirm.


    Once it seemed that Ravel had committed the details to memory, Glen added, "I will return in the evening to review the results of your screening. Do not botch it."


    Ravel nodded vigorously.


    Subsequently, Glen procured a wooden board of appropriate dimensions within the tavern and used his wolf claws to carve out rudimentary recruitment information upon it.


    Deeming it insufficiently eye - catching, he purchased some paint in the town and added some graffiti, only then feeling satisfied.


    This uniquely styled recruitment board swiftly attracted the attention of some individuals, predominantly children aged between ten and fifteen.


    The reason being that there were some cartoon illustrations drawn by Glen on the recruitment board, which effectively captured the children''s attention.


    "There are quite a number of children in the town today. Is it a holiday once again?" Glen murmured softly, observing the crowd gathered around.


    The Zane Kingdom provided subsidies to families with school - going children. Consequently, as long as a family''s economic income was somewhat stable, they would send their children to school.


    Glen commended such a policy as being sagacious.


    After observing the effectiveness for a while, Glen re - entered the tavern.


    At this juncture, no one had yet attempted to enter. Ravel was waiting with his chin propped in his hand.


    "By the way, if anyone causes a disturbance or if any unforeseen event occurs, you should proceed to the police station. The sheriff there and I are on relatively good terms. Refrain from behaving with haughty noble airs. If you get beaten, you will have only yourself to blame."This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Glen stood at the doorway and issued a reminder.


    "Understood..." Ravel nodded once more.


    Upon exiting the tavern and approaching the deer - drawn cart, Glen shooed away several children who were teasing the large deer. Just as he was about to board the cart and depart, he suddenly caught a familiar scent.


    He turned his head and spotted a man and a woman hastily turning their backs to him.


    Glen recognized them and immediately halted his movements, advancing towards them.


    "Feel free to go in and take a look. I will not interfere."


    Glen''s voice emanated from behind the two, causing them to shudder.


    The two turned around slowly. They were both attired in plain clothing, with their faces wrapped tightly, leaving only their eyes exposed.


    "Lord Charnes, and Lady Sophia, we meet again." Glen greeted them with a hint of banter.


    "How did you... Never mind. That''s not important. We merely wished to come and see our son. We had absolutely no intention of offending you."


    Lord Charnes''s voice was muffled, and he spoke with great caution.


    "Yes, indeed. We had absolutely no intention of causing any trouble!" Sophia chimed in promptly.


    Glen smiled. "As I just stated, if you wish to go in and have a look, please do so. I will not impede you. However, under no circumstances should you cause any trouble. I am not particularly fond of nobles like you, so my tolerance has its limits. Do you understand?"


    The two hurriedly waved their hands and shook their heads, exclaiming in unison, "Absolutely not! We swear by the honor of our family!"


    "Then, please feel free." Glen turned and walked away.


    The husband and wife exchanged a glance. Seeing that the formidable commoner had driven off, they did not hesitate any longer and pushed their way into the crowd.


    ...


    Upon returning home, Glen informed Tia of his plans and then, carrying the purchased cake, set off towards the depths of the town.


    "The scent of the Black Crow is rather faint. Is it due to the fog?" Glen, traversing this path for the first time, was filled with curiosity about the surrounding environment.


    As he passed by certain buildings, he could discern the figures of residents moving behind the windows.


    Some would pause to scrutinize Glen, while others would merely cast a casual glance.


    He continued on his way.


    The scent guided Glen all the way to a quaint, blue - gray house.


    "Is this where the Black Crow resides? It''s truly quite remarkable..."


    Muttering to himself, Glen gently rapped on the weathered wooden door before him.


    Dong, dong, dong...


    Creak¡ª¡ª


    The door opened, and the face of the Black Crow emerged. He said emotionlessly, "You''ve arrived, my friend. Please come in."


    "Sorry to disturb you. This is a gift for my visit."


    Glen proffered the cake box in his hand. The other party took it with one hand and stepped aside to allow him entry.


    The Black Crow''s abode was in a state of disrepair. The walls and furniture appeared to be of great antiquity. As he stepped on the wooden floor, he could hear the floorboards creaking under the strain.


    A dim, yellowish chandelier hung in the center of the living room, providing the sole source of light in the house.


    Glen walked over to a long bench, brushed the dust off it with his hand, and seated himself directly.


    The Black Crow produced a glass cup from somewhere and poured a full glass of wine, which he then handed to Glen.


    "Thank you." Glen took the cup, brought it to his nose, and inhaled. "What kind of wine is this?" he inquired.


    "I purchased it in Dude Town to entertain you. I''m not sure what type of wine it is."


    The Black Crow''s response was terse. Glen merely let out a hum and took a small sip.


    The taste was as bland as he had anticipated, yet it was palatable.


    "I recall you mentioning that you have a wife. Is she not here?"


    No sooner had he uttered the words than a slightly aged female voice emanated from one of the rooms:


    "Dear, who is it?"


    "It''s Mr. Glen. He''s come to pay a visit." The Black Crow replied, his voice a notch louder than usual.


    Subsequently, he turned to Glen and said, "My wife is in the room and has difficulty moving around."


    "Oh, I see..." Glen nodded, indicating his understanding.


    However, the female voice from the inner room spoke again, "So it''s him. Mr. Glen, would it be possible for you to come in so that I can have a look at you?"


    Glen looked at the Black Crow, who nodded and said, "If it''s convenient..."


    Glen did not speak further and gestured for the Black Crow to lead the way.


    The two entered the room one after the other.


    When Glen beheld the appearance of the Black Crow''s wife, even though he had mentally prepared himself for any visual shock, his eyelids involuntarily twitched.


    It was a woman whose body was extremely contorted, resembling the gnarled roots of an ancient tree. She was lying on the bed.


    It was impossible to distinguish where her hands and feet were, for her limbs were intertwined like a ball of yarn.


    There was a lamp beside the bed that illuminated this scene, yet it did not shed light on her face. All that could be discerned was a woman with flowing hair.


    "I apologize for any discomfort, esteemed guest."


    The woman''s self - deprecating tone jolted Glen back to his senses. He quickly apologized, "I beg your pardon, madam. I meant no offense."

 Chapter 69 The Birthday

    "Never mind, never mind... I''m well aware that anyone catching sight of my appearance would be taken aback. You''re far better than others, for you at least show no disdain or fear."


    Glen was at a loss for words and remained silent.


    Instead, the Black Crow''s wife chuckled softly and said, "You''ve presented the cake a bit prematurely. My birthday is the day after tomorrow."


    "Er..." Glen was momentarily stunned.


    The other party went on to explain, "Initially, my husband intended to invite you to my birthday celebration the day after tomorrow. However, you seemed to be absent then, and he encountered an elven maiden instead."


    "I was over in Dude at that time. But it doesn''t matter. When your birthday arrives, I''ll personally craft an even more delightful cake for you."


    Glen declared with great confidence.


    "You can bake cakes? That''s wonderful..." The Black Crow''s wife''s tone was laced with a hint of mirth.


    The conversation seemed to reach an awkward impasse at this point, or perhaps it was Glen who felt somewhat awkward.


    For he could sense that the person lying on the bed was scrutinizing him intently, yet this scrutiny carried not a trace of malice.


    Just as Glen was about to whisper to the Black Crow to inquire about the current situation, the woman on the bed spoke again:


    "Could you please draw a bit closer?"


    Glen was puzzled but nonetheless took a few steps forward.


    An arm, which seemed neither entirely wooden nor entirely human, extended from her jumbled form and rose beside her face in the darkness, as if to brush aside the hair on her forehead.


    Whether it was an illusion or not, Glen felt that her eyes seemed to brighten a little at that moment.


    "I can discern your uniqueness. My husband and I are honored to have made your acquaintance."


    The words left Glen increasingly bewildered, yet he still replied politely:


    "The sentiment is mutual, madam."


    "All right, I''m feeling drowsy. Let my husband entertain you. I do apologize..."


    Her voice grew fainter and fainter, and Glen was certain that she had indeed fallen asleep.


    "Come along." The Black Crow stepped out of the room.


    Glen followed suit.


    Returning to the living room, the two of them seated themselves opposite each other.


    No sooner had they sat down than the Black Crow said, "My wife was once exquisitely beautiful and was the object of every man''s dreams in her hometown."


    "Why is she like this now..." Glen knew that this question might be impolite, but he could glean the intention behind the other''s words.


    "An evil force originating from beneath the ground attacked her. I vanquished that evil force, and I will safeguard my beloved wife for all eternity."Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Still so concise... Glen was accustomed to the other''s way of speaking and sincerely said, "I shall offer my heartfelt wishes."


    "Then, what is it that you wish to ask?"


    "Huh?" Glen took a moment to react before he began to understand the other''s somewhat abrupt question.


    He knows I still came here with questions today. Fortunately, I can think quickly... After carefully choosing his words, he said:


    "My question can be roughly summarized as - how much do you know about this town?"


    The Black Crow nodded, as if he had anticipated this. "My wife and I have resided here for a relatively long time, longer than most of the outlying residents.


    "When I first arrived, the houses here still retained the most archaic style. Numerous evil creatures roamed around. They dared not approach the heart of the town and only vied for territory in the forest outside the town.


    "When I moved in, I witnessed their gradual disappearance. Some perished in mutual battles, while others were slain by the new residents who moved in. Up until now, the last creature I encountered outside the town was a troll named Abu. It was rather adept at hiding, which is why it has survived until now..."


    At this point, Glen interjected, "I''ve already dispatched it..."


    "Oh, then there probably aren''t any left." The Black Crow continued, "The town is not entirely isolated from the outside world. Every four or five years, a group of individuals dressed in peculiar attire arrive to repair and renovate the town''s facilities. This is why, despite the town''s long history, the outlying buildings keep pace with the times."


    That''s precisely what I thought. The Puppet Lady said she has been living here for over a hundred years but is still considered a new resident. So, just how long has this town existed? And the styles of those houses aren''t archaic at all. There''s even a large villa next to mine...


    Deep in thought, Glen nodded and gestured for the Black Crow to continue.


    "Over all these years, even though I often venture out, I only have a partial understanding of this town.


    "For instance, all the old residents of this town have been cursed. Whether they wish to or not, they are unable to leave their homes and can only remain here with the mayor indefinitely.


    "Furthermore, the country''s high - ranking officials are aware of this place and have tacitly approved its existence. There are even certain special protections for this place enshrined in the law."


    After listening, Glen, combining his own understanding, had already formed a general impression of this place.


    Regardless of what the so - called old residents in the town were like, as long as they didn''t impinge on him, he could simply pay them no heed.


    The Black Crow then informed him that as long as one refrained from causing trouble in the depths of the town, there would generally be no issues.


    Having gained sufficient insights from this visit, Glen took his leave. Just before departing, the Black Crow pointed to a three - story house not far from his own and said:


    "An old resident resides there. He''s extremely talkative and has always been eager to invite me to his abode, but I''ve always declined."


    Glen cast a glance at the house and was on the verge of responding when the window of the house suddenly swung open, and the head of a girl around sixteen or seventeen years old popped out. She waved her hand, looking extremely elated:


    "Hi! Are you a new resident? Welcome to Bayek Town. I''m Silly! Would you care to visit my home? I have lots of interesting things! Is that possible?! Is it?!"


    Glen clicked his tongue and said, "Thank you for the invitation. Perhaps another time. I promise."


    With that, he made a hasty departure.


    "Goodbye, new friend. It''s a promise, then! Next time for sure!" Silly waved farewell.


    When the person vanished into the fog in the distance, she suddenly slapped her forehead. "Oh dear! I forgot to ask his name! Oh well, I''ll ask next time."


    Subsequently, her form floated back into the house, and the window closed as if propelled by an invisible wind.


    ...


    "Lila, be cautious on the journey. Remember to convey my regards to him."


    "All right, Mom."


    Lila responded to her mother while trotting up to Bonnie.


    "What''s with your attire?" Bonnie inquired, looking somewhat perplexed at her friend''s appearance today.


    Lila was not wearing a dress but a form - fitting blouse for women paired with a pair of brown trousers that accentuated the length of her legs. She appeared exceptionally tall and slender.


    "So, how do I look? Attractive?" Lila twirled around and asked.


    Bonnie nodded affirmatively but still asked in confusion, "Why are you dressed like this?"


    Lila flashed a mischievous smile. "This way, if I encounter danger again, I''ll be able to run faster. Skirts are far too inconvenient, don''t you think?"


    Bonnie widened her eyes, looking enlightened, and then fretted, "I don''t have such trousers. Will I be the first to be caught if I encounter danger?"


    Lila linked arms with Bonnie and offered a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry. I''ll pull you along and we''ll run together."


    The two of them regarded each other for a moment and then burst into laughter.

 Chapter 70 The Dispute

    In the outskirts on an afternoon, the two young girls chatted and giggled as they ambled along on foot.


    Unbeknownst to them, three equally youthful figures were stealthily trailing in their wake.


    "They''re indeed keeping something from us," murmured Pernas in a hushed tone. She was adorned with a wide - brimmed soft hat and clad in a light - colored dress.


    Two young lads, Bock and Myer, followed cautiously behind her.


    Bock, his face etched with persistent unease, said,"Pernas,it would be advisable for you to return. Lady Anya will surely be incensed."


    Anya was Pernas''s mother, a female of noble standing.


    "Hold your tongue! Bock, if you wish to return, do so on your own. Lila and the others are concealing something significant from us. I must uncover the truth with my own eyes."


    Pernas''s resolve was unwavering.


    Myer was on the verge of offering his counsel, but she seemed to anticipate his words and cut him off preemptively:


    "Silence, Myer! You two are nothing but cowards."


    The two lads fell silent, yet at the thought of the overbearing and imposing woman, they couldn''t help but heave profound sighs.


    ...


    In the Outer Forest of Bayek, Gotaya shed her original garments and donned a loose - fitting work attire. Grasping a crudely crafted bow in her hand, she took aim at a target inscribed on the trunk of a tree.


    With a swift"whoosh," the wooden arrow found its mark precisely at the bullseye.


    This was the sole activity that came to her mind after tending to the pigs.


    She retrieved the wooden arrow and once again raised the bow, taking aim.


    However, as one second, two seconds, and three seconds elapsed... she eventually lowered the bow.


    "Never in my wildest dreams did I imagine I''d be engaged in such a task. Should my friends chance upon me, they''d surely ridicule me," lamented Gotaya as she cast a glance at her attire and let out a deep sigh.


    Her gaze then shifted to NightRoar, which was reclining beneath a tree. The creature, too, seemed listless, its long tail swaying to and fro.


    This alien was that fellow''s pet. I wonder how he managed to subdue it... As Gotaya pondered£¬ the large canine suddenly perked up its ears and lifted its head.


    The elven maiden instinctively followed NightRoar''s line of sight and beheld Glen sauntering over with his hands tucked in his pockets.


    "You seem to be handling this with remarkable ease."


    "Hmph, do you truly think a trivial matter such as this could pose a challenge to me?"


    Following this brief exchange, Glen stepped into a warehouse adjacent to the pigsty. This structure had been erected by him as a convenient storage space for tools and sundries during the construction of the logging shed.


    Gotaya stood by, observing as the human before her produced a collection of tools and wooden materials. He then hauled in several logs from parts unknown and set about hammering and sawing in the vicinity of the pigsty.


    In the midst of his work, Glen suddenly swiveled around and inquired,"Observing me make use of these timbers, you must surmise that I''ve felled some trees. So, what are your thoughts? Have you nothing to impart?"


    Gotaya wore a look of utter bewilderment."What''s amiss with cutting trees? We forest elves engage in tree - felling as well, with our mother''s blessing."This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Suddenly, a look of realization dawned on her."Oh! I comprehend now. You don''t seriously think that we forest elves would take umbrage merely because you''ve cut down a few trees, do you? That''s a rather simplistic assumption! The forest will only be aggrieved if you engage in extensive deforestation without due regard for its well - being."


    "Is that indeed the case?" Glen exclaimed, his tone tinged with surprise.


    "Assuredly. On occasion, we even utilize wood for constructing dwellings..."


    At this juncture, NightRoar abruptly rose to its feet and faced a particular direction. Glen mirrored its action.


    "What''s transpired?" Gotaya inquired, voicing her confusion at their sudden reaction.


    "Why have they arrived?" Glen muttered under his breath. Moments later, he caught a whiff of a familiar scent."How many more are lurking behind?"


    Hold on. With such a sizable group, perhaps I can cajole them into lending a hand... This notion flashed through Glen''s mind, and he resolved to give it a try shortly.


    "Are you intimating that someone is approaching?" Elves possess exceptionally acute hearing, so even Glen''s hushed words reached her ears with clarity.


    Glen nodded, laid aside the tools in his grasp, and said,"They''re a few friends. There''s no need for you to be apprehensive. I''ll go and investigate."


    "Where do you perceive that I''m exhibiting signs of nervousness?"


    Gotaya retorted, a hint of indignation lacing her voice.


    Undeterred, Glen hastened back along the path.


    From within the forest, he could already discern the silhouettes of two young maidens strolling along the road, engaged in hushed conversation.


    Glen called out from a distance,"Miss Lila! Miss Bonnie! I''m over here!"


    The two young girls were startled. Turning their heads, they caught sight of Glen''s indistinct form amidst the trees. Lila queried tentatively,"Is that you, Mr. Glen?"


    As the figure gradually materialized, Glen advanced a few steps and said,"I had assumed that you would never again muster the courage to venture here."


    Upon confirming that it was indeed him, the two young girls were both reassured and delighted. Bonnie chimed in,"Initially, we were too fearful to come, but I was so eager to catch a glimpse of that enormous dog. I confided my desire to Lila, and she, too, was keen to see it."


    I knew it... Glen mused inwardly, a faint smile playing on his lips. Nevertheless, he replied,"I''ve previously cautioned that it possesses a rather fearsome appearance. Are you certain you wish to encounter it?"


    "Did you indeed mention that?" Bonnie furrowed her brow, attempting to recollect.


    "Did I not?" Glen responded with a smile, spreading his hands.


    "Regardless! We''re determined to see it!" Bonnie declared resolutely, shaking her head in anticipation.


    Lila, too, wore an expression of eager anticipation.


    "Very well."


    Glen sighed inwardly. Since he was the one who had initially piqued their curiosity, he had no choice but to escort them for a visit, if only to placate the two young girls.


    "Oh, and what about those lurking behind the bushes? Do they wish to join as well?"


    Just as the two young girls were experiencing a mix of excitement and trepidation, Glen suddenly called out loudly in the direction of their rear.


    The two girls spun around and, to their surprise, witnessed the bushes not far behind them rustling. Startled, they retreated behind Glen.


    "Pernas,we''ve been discovered."


    "Silence! He might be attempting to deceive us. If you emerge, we''ll truly be exposed."


    Behind the bushes, a young maiden and two young lads whispered among themselves.


    "Are we truly not discovered?"


    At that moment, Glen''s voice resounded from above their heads.


    The three of them let out simultaneous shrieks and tumbled out from the bushes.


    Lila and Bonnie stared in bewilderment. They had been unable to discern how Glen had managed to appear there in the blink of an eye. They were also taken aback by the sudden appearance of the three individuals from the bushes.


    "Mr. Glen, how did you... And Pernas£¿Bock? Myer? What are you..."


    The complex situation left the two young girls stammering incoherently.


    Pernas wheeled around and, upon seeing Glen suppressing a laugh as he regarded her, rose to her feet in a fit of indignation and pointed at him, exclaiming,"You... How dare you startle me?!"


    "Is it not rather that you''re overly timid?" Glen feigned innocence, further infuriating the blonde noble maiden to the point of gnashing her teeth.


    At this moment, Lila and Bonnie stepped forward and positioned themselves between Glen and Pernas.


    "Enough, enough. Cease this squabbling, Pernas. You still haven''t provided an answer. Why are you here? Were you tailing me?"


    Lila demanded, her tone accusatory.


    Pernas dusted herself off and retorted matter - of - factly,"As a friend, you were the one who initially kept me in the dark. That''s precisely why I followed you here."


    "I did it for your own benefit. Aren''t you apprehensive about Lady Anya flying into a rage? As you can observe, this place is far from safe."


    "I''m not the least bit afraid! As for my mother, as long as you remain silent, I remain silent, and they remain silent, she''ll be none the wiser."


    As the two continued their argument, Bonnie tugged at Glen''s garment and whispered conspiratorially,"Mr. Glen, Pernas is of noble birth. Nobles are often unscrupulous. I advise you not to befriend her."


    This lass truly has a childlike temperament... Glen lowered his head, covered his mouth with his hand, and whispered in Bonnie''s ear,"Indeed, I concur."


    Myer and Bock, feeling somewhat neglected, stood by, at a loss as to how to proceed in this awkward situation.

 Chapter 71 Seeking a Butcher?

    Bonnie''s ears were tickled by the breeze, and she couldn''t help but shrug her shoulders and rub them.


    Observing that the two had been arguing for quite some time without reaching any resolution, Glen stepped forward with a sigh and said,


    "Enough! Do you still wish to go and see the big dog?"


    Unexpectedly, Pernas turned around and retorted, "Your opinion isn''t welcome here!"


    "Hey! You little missy, it seems you''re in need of a lesson..."


    Glen smiled, rolled up his sleeves, and advanced towards her.


    "Mr. Glen, please don''t be angry..." Lila, seeing the situation, quickly stepped forward to intervene.


    Glen gently pushed her aside and said, "I''m just going to teach her a small lesson. Don''t worry, it''ll be fine."


    "What? Do you actually dare to lay a hand on me?! If you so much as touch me with your filthy hands..."


    Pernas held her head high, baring her snow - white neck, and wore an arrogant expression as if daring him to act.


    However, a pair of hands immediately pressed against her cheeks and began to knead them vigorously, stretching and squeezing...


    Goodness! The texture is simply divine! So smooth and delicate!... Glen became so engrossed in pinching that he paid no heed to the stunned victim.


    It was only after several seconds of having her face pinched that Pernas finally regained her senses and let out a piercing scream!


    "Aah¡ª¡ª!"


    She pummeled Glen with a flurry of ineffectual punches.


    In the end, it was her companions who came to her rescue just in time.


    "You... you despicable commoner! How dare you do such a thing to someone as beautiful as me! I''m going to tell my mother! Waaah..."


    The blonde noble maiden, with distinct red finger marks on her face, sobbed pitifully in Lila''s arms.


    Upon hearing this, Glen raised an eyebrow. "Why does everyone seem to enjoy tattling?"


    "Lila, can we leave this place? Look at what that... that person did to me!"


    Lila was somewhat hesitant upon hearing her friend''s request.


    But Glen interjected, "If you say another word, I''ll show you something."


    As he spoke, he rubbed his hands on the ground and then, with a menacing gesture, advanced towards her.


    At the sight of the dirt on his hands, Pernas was filled with abject terror. She buried her head in Lila''s arms and remained silent.


    Glen clapped his hands and said, "There, problem solved."


    Lila and the others couldn''t help but burst into laughter.


    "Mr. Glen, you''re so naughty."Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    "All right, since you want to see the big dog, follow me."


    Upon hearing this, Bonnie and Lila immediately urged Glen to lead the way.


    Only the three who had arrived later were unaware. So, Bock approached Bonnie and asked, "Bonnie, what exactly are you doing here? What''s this about a big dog?"


    Since Bonnie thought they would see it soon enough, she didn''t hold back and gave them a brief account of the matter.


    As she spoke, Myer and Pernas listened intently.


    After she finished, Bock and Myer both exclaimed in wonder and disbelief.


    But Bonnie summed up their feelings with a single word: "This is so cool, isn''t it?"


    "Cool?"


    The others, unfamiliar with the term, were momentarily taken aback. Then they realized it perfectly encapsulated what they were thinking.


    "Bonnie, where did you learn this word? It sounds amazing!"


    Bock said, full of admiration.


    "Mr. Glen taught me. It must be a word commonly used in his hometown." Bonnie looked rather proud.


    Chatting thus, they soon reached their destination.


    In the depths of the forest, a clearing had been made. In a repaired pit, a group of black wild boars were huddled. There was a small warehouse and a simple deer shed.


    The elven maiden was practicing her archery. NightRoar had already hidden itself.


    When Gotaya saw several sub - adult humans approaching, she couldn''t help but frown.


    "It''s an elf!" Several excited young boys and girls exclaimed.


    "Lila, hurry! You''re good at elven! Go and greet her!"


    Bonnie excitedly pushed her friend.


    Lila was also a bit excited. She took a few steps forward and was about to utter the common greeting in elven when the other party interrupted, saying,


    "I can speak the human language."


    Lila''s face flushed bright red, and so did Bonnie''s, who had just been urging her.


    Gotaya had no interest in dealing with these strangers. She picked up her basket and walked into the forest.


    "Mr. Glen, does she not like us?"


    Bonnie asked, looking a bit dejected.


    "Don''t mind her. Elves are like this, just like a certain noble lady."


    Glen patted the little girl on the shoulder, hinting at something.


    Pernas naturally knew he was referring to herself. She was angry but dared not show it, and her face turned red from suppressing her emotions.


    Lila quickly recovered from her previous embarrassment. She looked around and asked, looking puzzled, "Mr. Glen, what you said..."


    Before she could finish, Glen suddenly whistled.


    Under the expectant and curious gazes of everyone, a huge beast emerged from the forest.


    "So big!"


    "So terrifying!"


    The group let out various exclamations and all hid behind Glen.


    NightRoar first came up to Glen and rubbed its nose against him.


    Glen patted its head and said, "You seem to have a lot of free time lately. Go and play with them."


    NightRoar turned its single eye towards the people behind Glen, as if sighing, and nodded.


    "All right, who among you wants to touch the big dog''s head?" Glen said, as if announcing the start of a performance.


    Bonnie was the first to gather the courage. She placed her small hands nervously in front of her chest and slowly walked towards NightRoar.


    "Bonnie..." Lila and the other companions were worried for her.


    She reached out her hand, and when her palm touched the black fur, Bonnie''s eyes lit up with excitement.


    She used both hands to stroke it, moving her hands quickly.


    NightRoar looked indifferent, allowing her to do as she pleased.


    Seeing how much fun the others seemed to be having, the two boys couldn''t resist any longer and stepped forward together with Lila.


    Glen watched them so engrossed in petting the beast and couldn''t help but wonder:


    Could this be as pleasant to touch as Pernas''s face?


    The blonde noble maiden, who was hesitating whether to join them, suddenly felt a chill.


    Leaving these young people with NightRoar, Glen went back to his own business.


    Later, he would try to persuade these young people to lend a hand.


    ...


    In Dude Town.


    After meeting his parents once, Ravel had become much less gloomy in recent days.


    Although his parents couldn''t take him away for now, at least he could see them a few times.


    This was quite a comfort to him.


    Lord and Lady Charnes were concerned that if they stayed too long, it would delay the work Glen had assigned to Ravel. So, they left after only a few words.


    However, today''s workload was much lighter than expected, as not many people had come in.


    Ravel was idly playing with a quill pen, wondering whether to spend all the money Glen had left for his meal.


    Just then, the door opened again.


    Ravel immediately sat up straight and assumed a business - like demeanor.


    A tall but rather thin man entered.


    He had a head of unkempt hair, small eyes that gave him a listless appearance, and was dressed in the most common worker''s clothes.


    The man, as thin as a reed, walked towards Ravel, bent slightly, and said in a tired voice, "I saw the sign outside. Are you seeking a butcher?"

 Chapter 72 The Big - Headed Woodcarvings

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Gazing at the tall and lanky man before him, Ravel, driven by the pride of a young noble, forcibly suppressed any signs of timidity.


    "Yes, so you are interested in attempting this job, aren''t you, sir?"


    There was a faint, lingering odor of blood about the tall and lanky man. Ravel couldn''t quite identify it, yet he found the smell rather unpleasant.


    Upon hearing Ravel''s words, the man''s eyes widened slightly. He cast a glance around and said,


    "This doesn''t resemble a slaughterhouse. Will I be working here?"


    Ravel thought to himself, "How on earth should I know?"


    Nonetheless, he replied, "You needn''t concern yourself with that. The boss will inform you. For now, all you need to do is decide whether you wish to take up this position."


    "You''re not the boss?" The man was taken aback and inquired.


    "I''ve never claimed to be the boss." Ravel rolled his eyes. "Now, do you want this job or not?"


    The tall and lanky man fumbled in his pocket, withdrew a few copper coins while facing away from Ravel, closed his eyes, let out a sigh, and then turned around and said,


    "Certainly. I am in dire need of this job."


    Ravel straightened the pale yellow paper on the table and asked in a business - like manner,


    "Very well, then I need to confirm some details about you. The first question: are you in good health, sir?"


    The tall and lanky man shook his head. "No, I am perfectly healthy."


    "Good. Have you ever engaged in any related work before? Specifically, being a butcher."


    "I used to be in this line of work a long time ago. I was a renowned butcher in my hometown."


    "A long time ago? So you haven''t been doing it since then? Why?"


    "I heard from a friend that there were numerous job openings for workers in the main city, offering excellent benefits such as free meals and accommodation, and the work was not arduous. So I went there."


    "Then why did you return?"


    "Because it turned out to be a hoax. Those factory owners were all ruthless exploiters who would squeeze every ounce of value out of you! Although the salary was indeed high, I simply couldn''t endure it any longer, so I came here."


    Ravel nodded. He was becoming more and more engrossed in his role, emulating the way of conducting interviews that Glen had demonstrated to him before departing.


    He was now doing it so convincingly that he actually felt a sense of maturity.


    People of my age are probably still in school, attending classes and playing childish games during breaks. But I, I have already become a mature man... He thought to himself with a sense of self - satisfaction, and didn''t forget to continue his questioning:


    "From what you said just now, you''re not from around here. Why did you come here seeking employment?"


    The man''s face betrayed a hint of resentment. "The town where I once lived already has other butchers, and I don''t have sufficient funds to purchase livestock. Almost all my money was spent on buying a new house, and I couldn''t establish myself there."The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Ravel wrote something on the paper, which made the tall and lanky man think he was highly professional.


    "All right, you are the only qualified candidate today. Wait here for a while. The boss will probably arrive around four or five o''clock in the afternoon."


    Upon hearing the curly - haired youth''s words, the tall and lanky man seemed to heave a sigh of relief and found a seat to sit down.


    From his sleeve, the blade of a dagger protruded slightly, and an eye opened on the blade, glancing around furtively.


    The next moment, the tall and lanky man nonchalantly tucked the dagger back into his sleeve with his other hand.


    As the sky gradually dimmed.


    In the Outer Forest of Bayek, the arrival of several young people had rendered the place much more lively than usual.


    They were filled with curiosity about everything and roamed around the forest accompanied by NightRoar.


    However, for the most part, they assisted Glen with his work. Although they were unable to handle technical tasks, they could perform some manual labor.


    Glen was naturally delighted to make use of this free labor force. Under his guidance, the entire pigsty was almost renovated and reinforced.


    But these young people not only didn''t feel tired but actually seemed to enjoy it.


    Even the noble young lady, who held herself in high regard, joined in the labor, and a look of pride could be seen on her face.


    However, whenever Glen looked at her deliberately, the girl would immediately put on a stern expression.


    How wonderful it would be if they were all my employees!... Glen couldn''t help thinking to himself.


    He still needed to make a trip to Dude Town. So, glancing at the sky, Glen signaled everyone to stop and said, "All right, thank you all for your hard work. It''s getting late. I''ll send you back shortly and give each of you a small gift. How does that sound?"


    "There are gifts too!?" It was Bock who exclaimed, his eyes shining with anticipation.


    The others also looked at Glen with the same expectant gaze.


    Not wanting to keep them in suspense any longer, Glen left the group and headed towards the logging shed.


    When he returned, he was carrying a basket woven from rattan in his arms. He took out a charming big - headed woodcarving from it.


    "Oh! My goodness! It''s so adorable!"


    Bonnie exclaimed, covering her mouth with her hands and bouncing up and down on her small feet.


    At first, they were surprised by the disproportionate head and body of the woodcarving, but the more they looked at it, the more they fell in love with it.


    "This looks... like a miniature version of Lila!" Myer, with his sharp eyes, immediately noticed the characteristic of the woodcarving and exclaimed.


    Upon hearing this, everyone took a closer look and realized that the attire of the woodcarving was identical to what Lila was wearing today.


    Of course, the face was a different matter. As everyone knows, cartoon characters, apart from their clothes and hairstyles, basically look quite similar.


    But this was the first time these people from another world had seen such a thing, and they were certain that it was an image of Lila.


    Lila herself was so excited that her face turned red, and she almost snatched the woodcarving from Glen''s hands.


    Seeing that everyone liked it, Glen handed the woodcarving in his hand to Lila, who received it with great care.


    "Mr. Glen, what about ours!?" Bonnie asked eagerly.


    "Don''t worry, there''s one for each of you."


    These woodcarvings were all crafted by Glen in his spare time while these young people were wandering in the forest.


    Under his wolf claws, wood was as malleable as foam. It didn''t take him more than an hour to complete all of them.


    Glen took out the woodcarvings corresponding to each of the young men and women one by one and handed them to them.


    When it was Pernas''s turn, Glen feigned surprise and asked, "Ah? Do you want one too? I didn''t prepare one for you."


    Upon hearing this, a wave of grievance welled up in the heart of the blonde noble young lady. She pouted, and it seemed as if a storm was about to break.


    Glen quickly took out the last woodcarving and said, "No, no, no! I was just teasing you."


    The other party unceremoniously snatched the woodcarving and shot Glen a fierce glare.


    Each woodcarving had its own unique pose. Glen had designed them based on the personality traits of each individual, drawing inspiration from some of the character illustrations in games or animations he had seen in his previous life.


    After receiving the woodcarvings, the young men and women started discussing them animatedly.


    After waiting for a while, Glen called everyone to the road, led out his deer - drawn cart, and motioned for them to get on.


    Except for Pernas, who got on the cart reluctantly, the others climbed onto the cart without hesitation.


    Glen flicked the reins, and the deer - drawn cart started moving slowly.


    They continued to play with the big - headed woodcarvings in their hands and chatted and compared them with each other along the way.


    The deer - drawn cart was moving at a fairly good pace, and they finally arrived at Dude Town before six o''clock in the afternoon.


    After getting off the cart, the young men and women politely said their goodbyes one by one. Even Pernas blushed and uttered a goodbye.

 Chapter 73 Became My Experimental Material

    Glen saw off several people with a smile. Watching them depart in a group, he then drove his deer - drawn cart towards his own tavern.


    Upon arriving at the destination, he parked the deer - drawn cart aside.


    I wonder how many employees I''ve recruited today? It would be best if there are more than three. Things will be much easier to handle later... With such anticipation, Glen pushed open the door of the tavern.


    Ignoring Ravel, who had risen to his feet, Glen first scanned the surroundings. When he saw only a tall and lanky man sitting alone in the corner, his expression instantly fell.


    He grabbed the collar of Ravel, who was approaching, and asked with great suspicion,"Don''t tell me that only one person came in today."


    Ravel was momentarily flustered and explained,"Only four people came today. The first three didn''t meet your requirements! He''s the only one who''s relatively suitable..."


    "Only four?" Glen frowned and released the curly - haired lad.


    At this moment, the tall and lanky man had already walked over and bowed politely, saying,"Hello, sir. You may call me Luther."


    Glen extended his hand."Glen."


    The other shook it and then let go.


    "Since he has already reviewed you, you should be qualified. When can you start working?"


    "At any time."


    Seeing the decisiveness of the reply, Glen nodded in satisfaction.


    Then he turned to Ravel and said,"Show me the records of your review."


    The latter immediately took out that pale yellow piece of paper, on which were written segments of information in rather unappealing handwriting.


    Upon seeing these words, Glen felt a pang of annoyance and couldn''t help but say,"Practice your handwriting in the future."


    Ravel didn''t dare to retort and could only nod submissively.


    Glen perused the contents on the paper with the meticulousness of an archaeologist. It didn''t take long for him to finish reading.


    As Ravel had said, the first three people didn''t meet Glen''s requirements.


    Some were ill, and others had extremely poor character and conduct.


    For the time being, Glen chose to believe that this curly - haired young noble wouldn''t dare to deceive him. He turned to look at Luther, the tall and lanky man, and asked,


    "You used to be a butcher, which is exactly what I need. However, it says here that you''re from out of town. Do you have accommodation here?"


    "Yes, sir. My wife was originally a resident here. Her family home was left unoccupied after she married me. Now that she has passed away, I''m living in her former house."


    Luther explained unhurriedly.


    "Oh¡«" Glen nodded. Then he pointed at the man''s right hand and suddenly asked,"Could you tell me what''s in your sleeve?"Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Luther''s heart seemed to skip a beat, and his pupils suddenly constricted!


    "Y - you... What are you talking about, sir? I don''t understand. There''s naturally my hand in my sleeve. What else could it be..."


    "Is that so?" Glen narrowed his eyes upon seeing the man''s reaction.


    Just as Luther was contemplating whether to flee, Glen''s right hand flashed, creating a gust of wind.


    Before he could react, he found that Glen was already holding a dagger in his hand.


    Luther''s mind went blank instantly, and he stood there dumbfounded, engulfed in great fear.


    Glen frowned and examined the seemingly ordinary dagger in his hand repeatedly. He brought it to his nose and sniffed it.


    Why does this thing smell so peculiar? But it doesn''t seem to be anything extraordinary... Glen wondered, his eyes becoming sharper as he stared at the blade of the dagger.


    The next moment, barely noticeable watermarks appeared on the blade of the dagger.


    "Where did this water come from?" Glen''s confusion deepened.


    At this time, Luther''s stunned mind had resumed its function. He let out a hysterical scream and lunged at Glen:


    "Give it back to me!!!"


    Glen sidestepped the lunge, then tossed the dagger to his left hand, grabbed the man''s wrist with his right hand, and twisted it.


    Luther''s arm was twisted behind his back, and he let out a cry of pain.


    Just as Glen was about to ask something, the dagger in his hand suddenly opened a mouth and emitted a voice that didn''t sound human:"Let him go!"


    "The dagger... The dagger is speaking!?" Ravel hadn''t understood the sequence of events earlier, and now he was so frightened that he stammered incoherently.


    Glen was also filled with astonishment as he looked at the dagger, which had now undergone a drastic transformation.


    A human eye split open on the blade, and a mouth resembling that of a shark split open in the middle of the blade, uttering human words.


    "Give it back to me..." Luther turned his head with difficulty, his forehead covered in cold sweat.


    The eye on the dagger stared at him resentfully. Glen fell into a brief period of contemplation.


    Moments later, he asked in a strange tone,"This... Could this be your wife?"


    Luther remained silent. Just as Glen thought he was acquiescing, he said in a low voice,"He''s my son..."


    Glen:"..."


    Releasing Luther, Glen asked straightforwardly,"Tell me, what happened?"


    The latter didn''t pay heed to his sore arm and turned around, looking at the eerie dagger with concern.


    "Could you please return him to me first? Please don''t harm him. He''s the most important thing in my life."


    Glen only deliberated for a moment before throwing the dagger back.


    Luther caught it hastily and asked anxiously,"Angie! Angie! Are you all right?"


    "I''m fine..." The dagger replied.


    Luther heaved a sigh of relief and tucked the dagger back into his sleeve.


    Just as Glen thought the tall and lanky man was about to start recounting the whole story, Luther bent his knees as if to kneel down.


    Glen grabbed the man''s shoulder, preventing him from kneeling.


    "Speak properly. Don''t kneel!"


    After several unsuccessful attempts, Luther realized it was futile. He stood up straight and said,"Mr. Glen, before I tell you my story, please promise me that you won''t spread this matter. Otherwise, both my son and I will be in mortal danger."


    "If you and your son are not at fault, I''ll promise you." Glen considered for a moment and said.


    Luther opened his mouth as if he wanted to argue, but he closed his eyes and said softly,"Then listen first and judge whether I''m at fault later..."


    Glen immediately pulled over a stool and sat down.


    Ravel did the same.


    Both of them assumed the demeanor of attentive listeners.


    "All right, here''s the story." Luther began to speak slowly."The experiences I told you before were all true. I used to be an ordinary butcher in Tara Town. I had a wife and a son, and my family life was harmonious.


    "But one day, when I was drinking in a tavern, I met a magician. She told me that my wife had a dreadful illness and would soon die, which was the result of her divination.


    "I was extremely panicked because my wife had indeed been coughing continuously recently. I immediately begged her to save my wife. She seemed to take pity on me and agreed.


    "Then, she started asking me to gather various herbs and boil the medicine myself. I followed her instructions scrupulously and administered the medicine to my wife on time every day.


    "However, my wife''s condition didn''t improve at all. I anxiously asked the magician about it. She said the condition was more severe than she had anticipated and that she needed to take my wife away for treatment herself.


    "I was completely indecisive at that time and agreed to her request. But since then, I never saw my wife again.


    "The next time I met the magician was several months later. I confronted her and asked why she hadn''t returned my wife to me. She actually thought for a long time before smiling and saying,¡®You mean that woman from a few months ago? She has already become my experimental material.¡¯"

 Chapter 74 The Three Individuals

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Upon hearing this, before Glen could utter a word, Ravel sprang to his feet and exclaimed, "This is the doing of a dark magician! Only they would engage in such despicable deeds!"


    Luther merely sighed sorrowfully. "Indeed, this is precisely the sort of thing a dark magician would perpetrate. Alas, I realized this truth far too late."


    As expected, these dark magicians are truly abhorrent... Glen felt a surge of irritation within him and then inquired, "What transpired thereafter? You didn''t, by any chance, attempt to assail that magician despite your own limitations, did you?"


    "How could one maintain their composure upon hearing such words!" Luther covered his head. "I lunged at her like a madman, but the outcome was all too predictable. I was struck unconscious and carried away by her. When I regained consciousness, I found myself bound in a dimly lit chamber filled with an assortment of strange furniture.


    "That dark magician also apprehended my son. Together with her minions, she subjected us to a series of peculiar experiments. In the end, my son, through some inexplicable means, was transformed into a dagger.


    "By the gods! Fortunately, some knights chanced upon her hideout. Amidst their intense battle, I seized the opportunity and managed to escape with my son.


    "I was acutely aware that I must find a place of safety. Thus, I mingled with the throngs of people journeying to the capital city in search of employment. I harbored the belief that once I reached the capital, all danger would be left behind.


    "However, a being such as my son would not be tolerated there. The minions of the authorities could discover us at any moment. I was constantly fatigued from my labors while simultaneously having to remain vigilant for our safety. I feared that I might succumb to the pressure at any given moment. Hence... hence, this is the situation you find us in now..."


    Upon the conclusion of the tale, a profound silence descended upon the room.


    While Luther was narrating, Glen had been meticulously observing his micro - expressions. Various details suggested that he was not fabricating his story.


    Glen was, for the time being, inclined to believe him. Only if Luther were able to deceive even himself could he hope to elude Glen''s discerning gaze.


    Luther had been eagerly awaiting Glen''s response, but as the latter remained uncharacteristically silent, he took the initiative to inquire,


    "Sir, do you have no thoughts to share?"


    Glen stroked his chin, lost in contemplation. Upon hearing this, he directed his gaze towards Luther and asked,


    "Do you have any knowledge of the current whereabouts of that dark magician?"


    Luther was taken aback and shook his head.


    "I am unaware. Ever since her encounter with the knight who intervened, she has vanished without a trace. In any case, I heard from a fellow townsman that the original town still has knights stationed there. Presumably, she will not be found there."


    "What a pity..." A flicker of ferocity flashed in Glen''s eyes, and his tone was laced with a palpable sense of regret.


    Subsequently, he posed another question, "How can you be certain that the dark magician was not captured or slain?"


    Luther gently placed his right hand over his heart and said, "I can sense that she will come after me once more. It is as if she has cast a curse upon me."The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Glen''s eyes lit up. He rose to his feet, gave Luther a reassuring pat on the shoulder, and said, "Fear not. From this day forth, you are my employee. Apply yourself diligently, and I shall assume responsibility for your safety."


    Luther was at a loss for words and hesitated, "Boss, that is a dark magician. She is truly formidable. Do you perhaps have knight friends in your acquaintance?"


    Glen shook his head. "I have my own means of dealing with her. You may rest assured."


    Sensing Glen''s unwavering confidence and recalling the deft manner in which he had snatched the dagger earlier, Luther was somewhat reassured. "I am at a loss as to how to express my gratitude. I can only implore you to judge my future performance."


    Hehe, I have gained a loyal employee... Glen''s smile broadened. "I eagerly anticipate it."


    "Then... do you believe that my son and I are at fault?" Luther suddenly inquired.


    Glen waved his hand dismissively. "Of course not. I shall not breathe a word of this matter."


    With that said, he directed his gaze towards Ravel, who hastily assured,


    "Nor shall I!"


    Luther bowed deeply as a gesture of gratitude.


    "Very well. Return home and rest well today. I shall assign you your tasks tomorrow." Glen said.


    "Understood. I shall take my leave now."


    After bidding farewell, Luther turned and exited the tavern.


    Glen instructed Ravel to wait by the deer - drawn cart while he himself locked the door and made his way towards the street on the opposite side.


    Half an hour later, Glen returned, carrying two bulging bags in his hands.


    Ravel wrinkled his nose, detecting the faint aroma of cream.


    Although intrigued, he refrained from voicing his curiosity.


    The two of them embarked on the deer - drawn cart, traveling in silence, with only Glen leisurely whistling a tune of an indeterminate melody.


    After inspecting the elven maiden''s work, which had been satisfactorily completed, Glen took the opportunity to escort her back home with them.


    Upon placing the two bulging bags in their designated spot, Tia caught a whiff of the enticing aroma emanating from them and inquired,


    "Mr. Glen, what is contained within? It smells divine..."


    "Eggs, cream, flour, and the like. I intend to use them to bake a cake tomorrow."


    Glen replied loudly as he busied himself in the kitchen.


    "Baking a cake!" Tia exclaimed with unbridled excitement. "I wish to learn as well!"


    "Observe closely tomorrow. Whether you succeed in learning or not is beyond my concern."


    "I shall be extremely diligent!"


    ...


    Under the cover of night, on a certain mountain ridge.


    Three men clad in armor, their visages menacing, stood gazing into the distance.


    At their head was a middle - aged man with a shock of half - white hair and a half - moon symbol emblazoned upon his forehead.


    He closed his eyes and drew a deep breath, as if attempting to inhale every last molecule of air before him.


    "This is the lingering scent of Bagins and his companions. Those two have been missing for some time now. It is likely that they have met with foul play."


    Upon hearing the leader''s words, one of the men, adorned with a metal earring, inquired,


    "Shall we go and investigate?"


    The leader seemed to deliberate for a moment before finally deciding, "Let us go and conduct an investigation. Perhaps we shall chance upon one or two alien creatures."


    "Will this not impede our journey?" The remaining man, with a prominent nose, ventured to ask.


    "We are merely going to take a look. It will not consume much time, and it is not even in the opposite direction."


    The leader replied with a nonchalant air.


    The two subordinates, their concerns allayed, promptly followed the leader as they traced the scent.


    ...


    In the morning, Glen was roused from his slumber by Tia''s persistent knocking on the door.


    In the absence of a timepiece, he was unable to determine the exact hour of his awakening.


    Even the sky outside remained unchanged, perpetually overcast, with dense fog obscuring the sun''s position.


    "Mr. Glen, you mentioned yesterday that you intended to bake a cake today. I have come specifically to remind you."


    The moment he opened the door, Tia exclaimed with enthusiasm.


    Glen scratched his head, gently pushed the little maid''s head aside, and descended the stairs, saying, "I have some pressing matters to attend to this morning. I shall bake the cake in the afternoon."


    Tia''s face fell, revealing her disappointment.


    After partaking of breakfast, Glen accompanied Ravel on a journey to Dude Town.


    Upon their arrival, Luther was already waiting in front of the tavern.


    Glen temporarily assigned him the task of indoor cleaning.


    After all, Glen had yet to prepare the prey that required slaughtering. For the time being, he could only allow Luther to familiarize himself with the surroundings.


    As for Ravel, his task remained unchanged. He would not rest until he had successfully recruited more than three individuals.


    Upon completion of these tasks, Glen transported all the furniture and goods from the logging shed to the tavern.


    Once he found some spare time, he would need to undertake the renovation of the tavern, transforming it into a combination butcher shop and furniture store.

 Chapter 75 The Fairy Tale

    After making several round trips, even traveling by the deer - drawn cart, Glen felt a certain degree of weariness.


    Glen parked the deer - drawn cart along the street and stepped out to stretch his limbs.


    Just as he was relaxing, he heard someone calling his name from afar.


    He turned his head and saw that at the end of the street, Lila was holding a book in her left hand, waving her right hand vigorously, and trotting towards him.


    "Miss Lila, we meet again." Glen said politely as he watched her approach.


    "Mr. Glen." Lila panted slightly. "At first, I wasn''t certain it was you. It was only when I caught sight of your magnificent deer that I was sure."


    "It''s indeed quite distinctive." Glen glanced at his precious steed and then continued, "Are you out shopping?"


    "I went to the bookstore to purchase a book." With that, she waved the book in her hand, on which the title read: Mechanical Structure and Principles.


    "You''re truly eager to learn..." Glen expressed his profound admiration.


    The little girl merely smiled and then extended an invitation, "Mr. Glen, are you occupied at the moment? If not, would you care to visit my home as a guest?"


    "I wouldn''t say I''m overly busy, but thank you for your kind offer. Perhaps another time."


    Glen didn''t have the inclination to spend time engaging in conversation with others as a guest for the time being.


    "Very well..." The disappointment in Lila''s eyes flashed by quickly, yet she still wore a smile.


    Naturally, Glen didn''t miss any of the little girl''s subtle emotions, but he could only think of words to offer comfort.


    However, before he could speak, he suddenly felt something clutching his calf.


    He looked down and saw a chubby boy of approximately six or seven years old.


    "Little chub, what are you up to?" Glen asked, pinching the plump cheeks of the little fellow.


    But the child just clung on tightly and remained silent.


    Lila also noticed the suddenly appearing child. She bent down and asked softly, "What''s the matter, little one? Do you need any assistance?"


    The child still did not respond.


    Just as Glen was about to forcefully pull the chubby boy away, a woman rushed over in a flurry, grabbed the boy, and said in a tearful voice,


    "Cory! What''s wrong with you?! Let go!"


    Glen was thoroughly confused. Just as he was considering how to handle the situation, he felt something lunging at his other leg.


    He quickly lifted his foot, causing the attacker to miss. But before he could feel triumphant, the child directly joined the chubby boy in clutching his leg.


    Glen was utterly speechless!


    This time, it was a little girl. Just like the chubby boy, she clung to him without uttering a word.


    The girl''s parents also arrived. This time, it was a couple who tugged at the child beside Glen''s feet.


    The little girl had less strength and was easily pulled away. But the moment she was released, she began to struggle and wail, creating a chaotic scene.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    People around cast curious glances, eager to watch the spectacle.


    Glen pulled the chubby boy away, lifted him up, and then walked to the side and took a seat.


    The child stared at Glen with his small eyes.


    "What on earth is wrong with your child?" Glen asked the bewildered woman.


    "I have no idea, sir. Ever since he was found after going missing last time, my child has become very peculiar. He''s been taciturn all day, refuses to speak, and has nightmares every night. Now, he''s doing this inexplicable thing again..."


    The woman still spoke with a sobbing tone.


    However, these words immediately made Glen realize something. He remembered that when he was battling that enormous worm, all the trapped children had their eyes wide open.


    It seems they still remember what I looked like before I transformed... He put the chubby boy down, and the latter immediately clung to him again.


    With just a brief observation, Glen detected characteristics similar to depression in this little one.


    Was it due to excessive fright or the influence of that huge worm?... He then looked at the little girl, who also exhibited similar traits.


    Perhaps I can go back and consult the old man. He should know a great deal. I wonder if that cantankerous old fellow is willing to lend a hand?


    As Glen was deep in thought, Lila also slowly smoothed her trousers and sat down beside him, gazing at Glen''s pensive face with curiosity.


    For the moment, having no other alternatives, Glen could only address the matter at hand first.


    He looked at the people before him and tentatively asked the two children, "Have you ever heard of fairy tales?"


    The chubby boy shook his head. The little girl, who had already broken free from her parents, also clung to Glen and shook her head.


    "Fairy tales? Are they the same as the stories sung by the bards?" Lila asked curiously.


    "You don''t know either?" Glen was astonished.


    Logically speaking, there should be fairy tales in this era... shouldn''t there?... Glen thought uncertainly.


    Lila tried hard to recollect but eventually shook her head. "I''ve never heard of such a story title at all."


    The parents of the two children also shook their heads, indicating that they were unfamiliar with fairy tales.


    The memory of the original host also contained no information about fairy tales, and his memory was of no use as a reference.


    "Since you haven''t heard of them, I''ll tell you one..."


    Glen wasn''t sure if telling fairy tales would have any effect, but it was the only solution that occurred to him at the moment.


    The onlookers around had already dispersed, and not many people were paying attention to them.


    Initially, he had intended to find a story that was more relevant to the experiences of these two children, but since he couldn''t recall one for the moment, Glen decided to tell a random one:


    "The name of this story is The Ugly Duckling."


    Lila sat up straight.


    The parents of the children also couldn''t resist finding a place to sit down. While they wanted to keep an eye on their children, they also wanted to hear what this so - called fairy tale was all about.


    The story unfolded slowly.


    "... The ugly duckling was born and was shunned by the surrounding animals. Everyone who saw him mistreated him..."


    Glen imitated the tone he remembered from the television, which was highly captivating.


    Gradually, the surroundings grew quiet.


    Lila propped her chin with her hands and listened intently, enthralled by the absurdity, the bizarreness, and the beauty of the story.


    The animals in the story had human - like emotions and could even converse.


    The dialogues were filled with innocence, simple yet intoxicating.


    She had never heard such an intriguing story before.


    The two children, and even the adults, were deeply engrossed in the story.


    When he reached the part where the ugly duckling finally transformed into a white swan and the story reached a happy conclusion.


    Glen looked around and noticed that everyone was still lost in thought, wearing expressions of lingering fascination.


    "That''s the end of the story, everyone."


    Glen''s words roused the others. Lila couldn''t help but step forward and grasp Glen''s hands with both of hers:


    "Mr. Glen, this story is truly wonderful! If I could have heard it when I was a child, it would have surely left me with wonderful memories..."


    Her cheeks flushed, and she paid no heed to the book she had just bought, which had fallen to the side.


    Glen attempted to pull his hands away but couldn''t.


    "I have little ducks at home. Will any of them turn into white swans?"


    The chubby boy asked with anticipation.


    "It''s possible..." Glen replied perfunctorily.


    "I also have ducks at home, but there are no little ducks." The little girl said dejectedly.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just go back and let the ducks have a clutch of ducklings..." Glen continued to reply casually.


    "Hooray!" The two children finally released Glen.


    "Mom and Dad, let''s go and make the ducks have ducklings!"


    "Mom, I want to find the ugly duckling!"


    The parents of both children were overjoyed. They hadn''t seen their children smile like this for a long time, and tears welled up in their eyes. They immediately expressed their gratitude to Glen: "Thank you so much, sir. We will always remember your kindness."


    With that, they were pulled away by their children.

 Chapter 76 Ill-intentioned Comers

    Upon retracting his gaze and turning his head, Glen found Lila''s face extremely close to his. Her translucent black pupils seemed to glisten with starlight.


    With his right hand still firmly grasped by hers, Glen, fearing an inappropriate reaction, promptly withdrew his hand and said,"Miss Lila, what are you looking at me like this for?"


    He had no desire to have improper thoughts about such a young girl who was not yet an adult.


    Lila felt the sudden emptiness in her hand and then realized what she had just done. The excitement in her heart was somewhat diluted by embarrassment.


    It was rather impolite to grab the hand of a person of the opposite sex like that. A blush rose to her cheeks as she said,"I''m sorry, Mr. Glen. I was being impolite just now..."


    "I don''t really mind, but try not to be so impulsive in the future," Glen said indifferently.


    "I usually only do this kind of thing when I''m with my female friends. I might have been too excited just now..."


    Lila explained, a bit flustered.


    You grabbed my hand when we first met, and this is the second time... Glen couldn''t help but grumble inwardly. Then he asked,"Did you have something you wanted to say just now?"


    Upon hearing this, Lila exhaled softly, trying to calm herself down. Then she said seriously,"Mr. Glen, I would like to record the story you just told in a book. Is that okay?"


    Glen was a bit surprised."Do you like it that much?"


    "Yes, I swear I''ve never liked a story as much as I do this one today."


    The seriousness in Lila''s tone made it clear that she wasn''t pretending.


    After a moment of contemplation, an idea suddenly flashed through Glen''s mind, and he said,


    "Of course, you can. However, I want to give you a task. I wonder if you''d be willing to take it on?"


    "A task?" Lila asked, puzzled."What kind of task?"


    "As you saw just now, there should still be many children like that in the town. How about you take the trouble to share this story with those children, just as I did earlier? What do you think?"


    Glen''s words made Lila''s eyes widen slightly, followed by an unmaskable look of joy.


    "That''s exactly what I was thinking!"


    "Er..." Glen was taken aback. Then he added,"I don''t think one story might be enough. How about this? Next time, I''ll write a few more fairy tales and give them to you directly. What do you think?"


    "T - there''s more?!" Lila grabbed Glen''s hand again, her face turning red. But she immediately realized what she was doing and let go awkwardly.


    She immediately stood up, brushed the dust off her clothes, and said,"Then I''ll go and record this story right away. Goodbye, Mr. Glen."


    With that, she hurried away in a rush.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Glen also stood up, stretched his body, and said,"I have to hurry back. I still need to make the cake..."


    By now, the big deer had already finished the feed that Glen had brought it and was nibbling on the thin grass growing out of the cracks in the stone slabs on the ground.


    Glen stepped onto the cart frame, and the deer knew it was time to set off. It stopped eating and, under Glen''s control, headed out of the town.


    ...


    Tia sat listlessly in front of Glen''s house, wearing a worried expression.


    Today, she saw several Bayek residents with strange auras entering and leaving the town.


    But she still hadn''t waited for Glen to come back.


    She was eagerly looking forward to learning how to make a cake and couldn''t wait for a single moment.


    In fact, it was only a little past two in the afternoon. Glen usually left early and returned late, but Tia had forgotten this.


    As she was lost in thought, a rough male voice suddenly sounded:


    "This should be that kid''s house, right? It''s full of his smell."


    Tia turned her head and was immediately startled.


    She saw three men who looked like they were not to be messed with appear not far away. Gotaya was tied up with ropes and was being carried on one man''s shoulder.


    The ropes were tied tightly around her mouth, making her only able to make a whining sound.


    NightRoar was being carried by another man, his body tied up like a mummy, and he could only keep wriggling.


    You know, NightRoar had gained a lot of weight recently and was almost a ton in weight. However, that man could carry him on one shoulder, which showed how strong he was.


    "Who are you people?! Let go of Miss Elf immediately! Otherwise, Mr. Glen won''t let you off!"


    Tia stood up and rebuked them sharply.


    The leading man didn''t answer but instead asked,"Little girl, tell me, where has the owner of this house gone? I might consider not hurting you."


    "Let go of Miss Elf first!" Tia said firmly.


    The man walked slowly towards the little maid with heavy steps."Little girl, I''m giving you an order."


    As he spoke, he reached out to pinch Tia''s chin.


    But in the next instant, Tia suddenly exerted force. From nowhere, she took out a dagger, and its cold blade flashed as she slashed towards the man''s throat!


    The man''s eyes widened, and he jerked his head back sharply. The dagger cut across his side face, leaving a trail of blood.


    Just as Tia was about to stab again, a powerful hand grabbed her hand. No matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t break free.


    "Really... so disobedient..." The man punched Tia hard in the abdomen. The intense pain immediately made her lose consciousness.


    Throwing the little maid to his subordinate, the man said,"Tie her up. She''ll be our food on the way."


    The subordinate who caught Tia immediately took out a thin rope from his bag and tied her up.


    "We''ll wait here for the person who killed Bagins to come back." The leader gave the order, and the two subordinates nodded with sinister smiles.


    In a house not far away, Miss Puppet happened to see the scene that took place in front of Glen''s house.


    She was just about to jump out of the window to help when she heard her brother''s voice behind her:


    "What do you want to do, Aina?"


    "Our neighbor is in trouble. Of course, I''m going to help!" Aina said matter - of - factly.


    "Don''t go!" The puppet in a blue vest said in a tone that allowed no refusal.


    "But..."


    "No buts!" Parindus suddenly stepped forward,"That''s someone else''s business. We can''t get involved. Have you forgotten the default rules of this town? We can''t make a scene here, or we''ll anger some of the sleeping guys!"


    "I..." Aina wanted to retort, but she couldn''t argue with her brother.


    "If you go down, it will definitely cause a big commotion, and then we won''t have a place to stay! Close the window and let him deal with it himself."


    In the end, Miss Puppet still chose to listen to her brother.


    ...


    As soon as he entered the outer forest of Bayek, Glen smelled an unusual and strange odor.


    "Is this... werewolves?" He had a bad feeling in his heart. Immediately, he jumped off the deer - drawn cart and dashed forward at his top speed.


    Soon, he came near the pigsty.


    When he saw the current scene, Glen was immediately enraged.


    He saw that the places he had just repaired were all damaged. Broken wood shavings were scattered everywhere.


    Only the pigsty was still relatively intact, but when he went up to check, his blood pressure still soared.


    "Three are missing!" Glen swept his eyes upward and immediately found bloodstains and pieces of meat. Obviously, they had all been eaten.


    Glen guessed that the reason the remaining black pigs hadn''t been killed was that the other party most likely still intended to take them away.

 Chapter 77 The Battle Among Werewolves

    The scene bore few signs of a fierce struggle, indicating that NightRoar and Miss Elf had been subdued in an instant. Since there was no discernible scent of their blood, they presumably remained alive... Glen, who swiftly regained his composure, analyzed the situation with great rapidity.


    Without further hesitation, he hastened towards his home in the very next moment.


    As he neared his dwelling, Glen could already detect the number of the intruders and espied NightRoar, trussed up like a mummy, cast outside the house.


    Only three of them?¡­ He was somewhat taken aback.


    The fact that these three individuals alone had managed to subdue NightRoar and Gotaya was ample evidence of the formidable strength of the arrivals.


    At precisely the same time he was approaching, inside the house.


    The three men were rummaging through Glen''s possessions, behaving as if they were pillaging the place.


    But in the subsequent instant, all three of them ceased their actions and turned their gazes outside the house in unison.


    "It seems the master of the house has arrived." The leader let out a soft chuckle and exchanged a knowing look with his subordinates.


    The latter, understanding his silent command, hoisted the two hostages, who had been left aside, and exited through the main door directly.


    Upon opening the door, the two parties came face to face.


    Glen stared at the uninvited guests quietly, one after another, walking out of his house, his eyes as calm as dead water.


    "Are you the guy who killed two of my men? You don''t look like it?" The leader said in a condescending tone as soon as he stepped out of the door, "You look quite happy, my friend."


    Glen did not deign to respond. Instead, he directed his gaze towards the two bound individuals. After roughly ascertaining that they were unharmed, he addressed Gotaya,


    "Miss Elf, didn''t you claim to be quite formidable? How is it that you''ve been captured yet again?"


    Upon hearing these words, Gotaya''s eyes blazed with indignation, and she wriggled violently, as if desperately eager to offer an explanation.


    However, the ropes were so tightly fastened around her mouth that she was unable to open and close her jaws to speak.


    Paying no heed to the prideful elf, Glen then turned to Tia, who was gazing at him with tearful eyes. "Fear not, Tia. So long as I am here, they shall not be able to harm you."


    Inspired by the confidence in his words, Tia''s fear subsided considerably.


    The leader and his two subordinates were immediately incensed to see that Glen was blatantly ignoring them and conversing with the hostages.


    The leader sneered, "Hey, lad, do you have any notion of whom you''re up against? What? Having acquired the power of a werewolf, you''ve grown overly self - assured?"


    Glen fixed his gaze on the speaker. "Such tiresome chatter."


    Scarcely had he uttered those words when the enraged leader lunged forward in an instant, delivering a straight punch aimed at Glen''s visage!


    Glen deftly tilted his head to the side, evading the blow. Then, he curled his right hand into a fist and struck, landing a powerful blow to the leader''s abdomen!


    The latter spat out a mouthful of acidic spittle and was sent hurtling backward.


    "Leader!" The two subordinates exclaimed in unison.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    The leader raised his hand, signaling for them to hold their ground.


    After a brief interval of approximately two or three seconds, he suddenly burst into laughter. "Hahaha... Not bad, not bad. I never anticipated that you, having been infected by two lowly wretches, would possess such prowess. Was it Bagins? Or Dodoray? You''re worthy of being my subordinate."


    No sooner had he finished speaking than a stone hurtled through the air and struck him between the legs.


    An indescribable pain coursed through his body, and he let out a muffled groan as he clutched his groin.


    "Fool." Glen sneered, his expression one of disdain.


    "Die!" The leader''s remarkable regenerative ability as a werewolf swiftly alleviated his pain, leaving behind only an almost irrational fury.


    He dropped to all fours and, with a sudden burst of strength, sent the ground flying up in a shower of debris. His body hurtled towards Glen like a cannonball!


    Most werewolves are highly emotional beings, and this trait is evident even when they are not in their transformed state.


    Observing the change in their leader, the two subordinates took a few steps back.


    In the face of such a primal and savage charge, Glen responded with a scornful smile.


    He executed a turn, a rapid spin, and an upward kick!


    Bang!


    The kick landed squarely on the chin of the charging assailant!


    The latter''s head snapped backward violently, and his body was sent hurtling back once more.


    Glen performed several somersaults to dissipate the impact force before coming to a stable halt.


    The leader skidded along the street after being propelled backward. When he finally managed to rise to his feet, blood was already trickling from the corner of his mouth.


    "How is this possible!?" He roared in disbelief.


    How could a low - level werewolf defeat me in his normal state!? I am a fourth - level werewolf!


    Consumed by a sense of unwillingness, the leader charged towards Glen once again.


    He launched punches, delivered kicks, and attempted to grapple. The half - white - haired werewolf leader relied almost exclusively on brute force.


    Even if Glen''s strength were to diminish by another level, he could still effortlessly outmatch him with his superior skills.


    The two subordinates stared at the battle, which resembled a farcical spectacle, their expressions blank with astonishment.


    How could this be possible!? The leader seemed to be constantly at a disadvantage. Wasn''t this supposed to be a low - level werewolf?


    They all entertained the same thought simultaneously.


    The two bound individuals, however, harbored different perspectives.


    Apart from the look of surprise on Tia''s face.


    Gotaya regarded the battle with the eyes of one beholding a work of art.


    What a display of magnificent combat skills! What ingenious ways of parrying attacks! This is truly splendid!¡­ She inwardly marveled.


    The battle raged on. By now, the leader was covered in bruises, with fresh wounds inflicted before the old ones had a chance to heal.


    Finally, he could no longer endure the humiliation of being toyed with. He leaped backward abruptly and bellowed, "Enough! I shall tear you to shreds!"


    No sooner had the words left his lips than a look of agony contorted his face, followed by the cracking sound of bones realigning.


    As his body gradually transformed and gray fur sprouted, the leader assumed the form of a robust gray werewolf within a matter of seconds.


    Witnessing the entire transformation, Glen couldn''t resist quipping, "Your transformation... It''s as if you''re giving birth."


    However, the leader in his werewolf form was all but consumed by madness, driven solely by the single - minded obsession to slay Glen.


    He let out a deafening roar that caused the surrounding houses to shudder.


    Sensing the formidable aura emanating from his opponent, Glen no longer underestimated him.


    At the same level, the brute strength and combat prowess of werewolves are unparalleled. Even some knights renowned for their strength would not dare to match themselves against a werewolf.


    Therefore, Glen, who lacked the ability to wield magic, had to ensure that his strength did not fall too far below that of his opponent to secure victory.


    He shed his clothes, and in an instant, his transformation was complete.


    First - stage transformation!


    A certain griffin knight had evaluated his state as that of a third - level werewolf, one rank lower than the leader.


    Nevertheless, he believed this would suffice.


    This seamless transformation once again left the two subordinates in a state of shock, plunging them into a profound state of self - doubt.


    They began to question whether this was still the world they knew.


    The two malevolent beasts collided with a deafening crash, and the battle intensified. Yet, the expressions of the onlookers reverted to what they had been before.


    For the leader was still being overpowered!


    Compared to the battle before the transformation, the post - transformation struggle was not only several times more intense but also characterized by a shower of blood spraying through the air.


    All of it was the leader''s blood!


    Sharp claws glinted with silvery lines in the heat of the battle, and the terrifying roars assailed the eardrums of everyone present.


    Under Glen''s dominance, the leader''s body was like a puppet lacking free will, being repeatedly torn asunder by Glen.


    Finally, the two subordinates realized that if the battle persisted in this manner, the leader was destined to be defeated.


    And if that were to occur, they would surely meet a similar fate.


    After undergoing what appeared to be a painful transformation, two werewolves, slightly larger than Glen but smaller than the leader, joined the fray.

 Chapter 78 Retreat!

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    When confronted with a three - person onslaught, Glen could no longer maintain his previous composure with ease.


    The attacks he endured grew more intense and unpredictable. He could only rely on the experiences of his past life to execute various ingenious counter - moves.


    Yet, despite this, wounds appeared on him, a rare occurrence.


    Glen merely felt a slight sense of pressure.


    However, the three werewolves he was battling had a vastly different experience.


    The last vestiges of their rationality were consumed by astonishment. They had never engaged in such a challenging battle before.


    Their attempts to bite and scratch constantly missed their mark, and they were invariably the ones suffering the most injuries.


    This situation further inflamed the ferocity within the werewolves, compelling them to fight with even greater recklessness.


    Even when they accidentally injured their comrades multiple times, they showed no inclination to cease their onslaught.


    Glen, too, grew weary of the game. Black qi suddenly billowed from his body, and his form expanded once more, surpassing the three opponents in size.


    With a sudden sweep of his claws, the three werewolves were sent hurtling backward in unison!


    At that moment, the two onlookers remained in a state of shock. First, they were astounded to discover that Glen was also a werewolf. Then, they were left in awe of his formidable strength.


    This individual, who seemed no different from an ordinary person, was actually a werewolf!? Weren''t werewolves known for their irascible tempers?¡­ Gotaya exclaimed inwardly.


    Mr. Glen turned out to be a werewolf! I''d heard that werewolves were all malevolent, but Mr. Glen didn''t seem to fit that mold?¡­ Tia pondered with a hint of confusion.


    The battle was far from over.


    The three werewolves who had been sent flying recklessly charged forward once again, ignoring the might of their opponent. They were now completely consumed by bloodlust.


    But the outcome was as predictable as it was inevitable.


    One of the werewolves was the first to bear the brunt of Glen''s attack. With a powerful sweep of his claws, five gaping wounds appeared on the werewolf''s chest. The gashes were so deep that they nearly cleaved his body in two, held together only by a thin layer of skin and sinew.


    With a mournful howl, he was sent flying once more.


    Glen dispatched the remaining leader and one of his subordinates with equal ease, knocking them to the ground with a single swipe of his claws.


    Simultaneously, in a house opposite the old man''s, a gray - skinned man who had been slumbering in a chair suddenly jolted awake.


    His eyes were bloodshot, ablaze with nameless rage and a palpable killing intent.


    "So infernally noisy!"


    He let out a rusty - toned shout and abruptly transformed into a swirling mass of black qi, hurtling through the window.


    Glen, who had been on the verge of finishing off the two werewolves on the ground who had lost their combat ability, suddenly sensed an inexplicable and peculiar aura.


    He turned his head just in time to see a strange - shaped entity falling from the window of the house opposite the old man''s.


    The werewolf that he had just sent flying was also in the vicinity. Upon encountering the strange entity, it was torn to shreds in an instant!If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Shortly thereafter, Glen felt a pair of eyes lock onto him.


    "Was it you who disturbed my slumber?!"


    Upon hearing the voice, Glen''s wolf eyes, which glowed with an otherworldly light, flickered. "I apologize, but I had no intention of causing this disturbance."


    "Then it must have been you!" The mass of qi roared and vanished suddenly.


    Glen''s senses were instantly on high alert, yet his chest was still pierced!


    Inside the old man''s house, the old man, who had been surreptitiously observing the battle, let out a silent curse at the sight of the black mass of qi:


    "Oh, this is bad! I knew this lad would stir up trouble with this fellow."


    The old man who lived opposite him had only crossed paths with this individual a few times. The only things he knew about him were that he detested noise and that his strength was unfathomable.


    "For disturbing my slumber, you shall pay with your life a thousand times over!"


    The voice was laced with madness. Glen''s anger flared, and he abruptly spun around, lashing out with his claws!


    The entity evaded his attack, and strange whispers filled Glen''s ears!


    However, these had little effect on him. His arm muscles bulged, and he struck out at the strange mass!


    Bang!


    The moment his palm made contact with the entity, Glen could feel its potent corrosiveness. The black qi clung to his entire arm.


    "If you insist on being unreasonable, then I shall be unreasonable in kind!"


    With a powerful blow, the black mass of qi was sent hurtling through the air.


    Ignoring the searing pain in his arm, Glen pursued the mass of qi, launching a fierce and relentless assault!


    At first, Glen could tell from the sensation of his claws and fists that there was a human being within the mass of qi.


    But as his attack persisted, the person inside the mass of qi seemed to attempt a counterattack, causing their body to undergo various mutations. Yet, under Glen''s intense barrage of punches and a tempest of claw strikes, all such efforts were in vain.


    Even the corrosive black qi that had splattered all over his body could only cause him a modicum of pain.


    The magical resistance of the fur of a fifth - level werewolf was extremely high, and this individual clearly underestimated the true extent of his opponent''s power.


    In the end, the entity managed to evade the attack by dispersing its body and then reformed its shape not far away.


    Glen shook off the hissing, smoking black qi from his body and regarded the black mass of qi, which now hesitated to approach.


    "If you dare to continue this fight, I will claim your life." Glen said, his voice dripping with menace.


    Not far away, the leader and his subordinate had reverted to human form and were lying on the ground. Recalling the previous battle, they stared at Glen with eyes filled with terror, as if he were a monster.


    The scene descended into a brief silence. Just as Glen was about to speak, terrifying auras emanated from several houses around them.


    The tangible killing intent was all directed at Glen.


    Sensing the change in the situation, the person within the black mass of qi seemed to gain newfound confidence and slowly advanced towards Glen.


    "Those who create a disturbance have no place here!"


    "Leave this place or face death!"


    Glen cast a sweeping glance around. "I apologize for the disturbance, but I paid for this house, and I have no intention of leaving."


    "Then you''ve chosen death!"


    "The dead have no need for a house!"


    Such words echoed all around, and anger welled up in Glen''s eyes.


    It was others who had come to cause him trouble, yet these residents were now targeting him?


    "It seems you''re all being utterly unreasonable. I''ll teach you a lesson today!"


    Glen''s wolf - transformed body exuded a violent and menacing aura. He prepared to unleash his most powerful form, which he hadn''t used since his last encounter in the forest.


    Although he might be left severely weakened afterward, he knew he could regain his strength by replenishing his food intake in a timely manner.


    Just as he steeled himself for the fight, a familiar voice rang out from the depths of the town:


    "Retreat!"


    These words were not directed at Glen but at those who were on the verge of causing trouble in the houses.


    "Black Raven?" Glen murmured in surprise, his voice barely above a whisper.


    The agitated auras hesitated for a moment, as if weighing their options. In the end, they chose not to heed Black Raven''s command and continued their actions.


    "Retreat!"


    This time, it was a woman''s voice, melodious yet authoritative. It was Black Raven''s wife.


    "Retreat!" Miss Puppet suddenly threw open the window and snapped.


    The auras subsided completely, and the black mass of qi swiftly retreated into its own window.


    Glen ceased his control over the restless werewolf venom and nodded slightly in the direction of the town''s depths.


    He then waved to Miss Puppet, who returned the gesture.


    The next moment, Miss Puppet was pulled back into the house by a pair of wooden arms, and the window was shut once more.


    The leader and his subordinate on the ground were thoroughly terrified. The scene they had just witnessed was eerie beyond measure.


    What kind of place is this?!


    They exclaimed simultaneously in their minds.


    Glen reverted to his third - level werewolf form. First, he untied the bonds of Tia, the other individual, and the beast. Then, he approached the two of them step by step, his voice cold as ice:


    "I hope you have sufficient funds or valuables to compensate me for my losses. Otherwise, I will ensure you meet a painful demise!"


    With that, Glen began to search them.


    Their clothing was quite unique, seemingly specifically designed to facilitate transformation.


    Apart from the joints and certain areas that were intentionally left uncovered, the leather armor was composed of intricate small components. It could withstand the expansion of the body without sustaining damage.

 Chapter 79 Borrowing the Kitchen

    In addition to gold, silver, and copper coins, Glen also retrieved from the two of them a number of sundry items, such as maps, pocket watches, and the like.


    "Hold on! We can have a talk. We''re all werewolves, so there''s no need for such hostility!" The leader on the ground seemed to regain some strength and exclaimed loudly.


    "We''ve already witnessed your prowess. You could easily usurp the position of that old werewolf king. That old fellow has clung to that throne for far too long. It''s high time for some new blood!"


    The leader exerted every effort to persuade Glen, yet Glen continued to search them thoroughly.


    "Listen to me! Don''t you yearn to be a king? The king of the entire werewolf clan! We can pledge our allegiance to you! Yes, follow you! We could overthrow this kingdom and establish a mightier empire! Just envision that scenario. Don''t you long to see it?!"


    The leader employed almost all of his rhetorical skills.


    Glen seemed to pay no heed to his words at all. After taking stock of the valuables in his hands, as if heaving a sigh of relief, he then addressed the two on the ground, "Be grateful that you carried such valuable possessions with you. Now I can ensure your departure is a bit more merciful."


    Sensing the murderous intent emanating from the other side, the leader shouted in a frenzy, "No! You can''t kill me!"


    With a sickening squelch¡ª!


    Glen had no intention of listening to further pleas. He promptly ended their lives with a single swipe of his claw.


    Rule over the entire werewolf clan? Hardly. From what I''ve observed of these werewolves'' conduct, they lack any semblance of unity. Selfishness and self-interest are the norm for the majority of them... Glen sneered inwardly.


    Tia approached, looking rather woebegone. "Mr. Glen, they''ve made such a mess of the house. I..."


    "I''ll give you two silver coins. Clean it up," Glen lowered his werewolf head and extracted two silver coins from his palm, offering them to the little maid.


    "I''ll do my best!" Tia carefully took the silver coins from the enormous werewolf claw and vowed.


    Gotaya also drew near. Gazing at Glen''s massive form, her tone tinged with resentment, it was evident that she was still smarting from her earlier humiliation. "I''ve never encountered a werewolf like you before."


    Glen ignored her. He found a spot to sit down and instructed the little maid, who was about to enter the house to tidy up, "Tia, go to my room and fetch a coat for me."


    Although he had removed some of his clothes earlier, they had been lost during the battle.


    "Very well, Mr. Glen."


    Tia''s response echoed from within the house.


    Glen removed the trousers of one of the werewolves. Suppressing his revulsion, he put them on.


    NightRoar came up to him, lay down, with his ears drooping, looking utterly dejected.


    Glen could more or less fathom NightRoar''s despondency. Having been repeatedly thrashed recently, the poor creature was on the verge of succumbing to depression.


    After donning the trousers, he seated himself.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Gotaya observed the werewolf and the otherworldly creature sitting in the yard, lost in thought. After a moment''s hesitation, she stepped forward and inquired, "Human, what kind of combat techniques did you employ during the battle? Are they human martial arts?"


    Glen''s ears twitched. His wolfish eyes swept over the elven maiden. "To be precise, they''re my own combat techniques."


    "What are they?"


    "Martial Arts."


    "Martial Arts?" Gotaya repeated the word, committing it to memory. Subsequently, she asked, "May I learn it?"


    Glen yawned, his mouth full of fearsome fangs, a terrifying sight. "Why should I teach you?"


    Gotaya had anticipated such a response and began to contemplate a strategy.


    The sound of the little maid humming a tune wafted from inside the house. The melody was one she had learned from Glen, and she was doing a commendable job of imitating it.


    Her voice was rather sweet. Glen nodded in approval as he listened.


    Tia pushed open the door, holding a set of brown attire in her hands. She walked briskly over to Glen and presented it to him.


    Glen took the clothes and transformed back into his human form to put them on.


    He then said to Gotaya, "I''m going to retrieve my deer-drawn cart now and, incidentally, tidy up the pigsty. You don''t need to work today. You can either stay here or assist Tia, as you prefer."


    Gotaya nodded wordlessly.


    After walking a short distance, Glen turned to NightRoar and commanded, "Drag these corpses outside and dispose of them. Try to clean the ground as thoroughly as possible."


    NightRoar rose to his feet and let out a low growl to signify his understanding.


    Thereafter, Glen went outside the town. First, he brought back the deer-drawn cart that he had left behind, and then he busied himself around the pigsty.


    It was around five or six o''clock in the afternoon when he finally finished his tasks.


    He made another trip to Dude Town. Disappointed to find that he still hadn''t managed to hire anyone, he nonetheless allowed his two employees to leave for the day.


    He also purchased another set of ingredients for making a cake in the town. Although he hadn''t entered his house to check if the original ingredients had been spoiled, this was a precautionary measure.


    Upon returning home with Ravel, he discovered that the little maid and Gotaya had already tidied up the house.


    Glen cast an extra glance at the elven maiden, expressing his approval of her initiative.


    Gotaya blushed and let out a soft snort.


    "Mr. Glen, the cake..." Tia said excitedly.


    "After what we''ve just been through, you''re still this enthusiastic?" Glen asked with a smile and a raised eyebrow.


    "Didn''t you resolve everything, Mr. Glen?" Tia said matter-of-factly.


    Regarding the little maid''s cheerful disposition, Glen didn''t comment further. He merely waved his hand and declared, "Very well, then we''ll go to the old man''s house to make it!"


    "Great... What? Whose house are we going to?" Tia was on the verge of cheering but then realized something was amiss.


    "My house lacks many of the necessary tools. I''ve been to the old man next door''s kitchen. It''s fully equipped with cooking utensils, and there''s even a baking room. It''s the most convenient place to make the cake," Glen explained.


    However, Tia hesitated. "But will the neighbor lend us his kitchen?"


    "He will. Grab your things. Let''s go," Glen said, brooking no argument. He picked up the items and pushed open the door.


    Gotaya hesitated for a moment but then followed. She, too, was curious to see what kind of cake Glen would bake.


    Only Ravel was left at home. He didn''t show any signs of objection.


    After everyone had left, he retreated to his own warehouse, engaged in some unknown activity.


    Glen was the first to knock on the old man''s door.


    Dong dong...


    The door opened a crack, and the old man''s face appeared behind it. He curled his lip and asked, "What do you want?"


    "May I borrow your kitchen?" Glen said with a smile.


    The old man glanced at the girl and the elven maiden behind Glen but still didn''t open the door fully. "Don''t you have a kitchen in your own home? Why do you need to borrow mine?"


    "Your kitchen is more... sophisticated. There are some tools I require that aren''t available in my kitchen," Glen said, feigning sincerity.


    The old man hesitated for a long time before saying, "Wait a moment."


    With that, he closed the door. Glen''s acute hearing picked up the sound of the old man rummaging through things inside.


    Glen surmised that the old man was probably going to hide the food in the kitchen, but it was of no consequence to him with his keen sense of smell.


    However, the old man surely knew this. He did it because he knew that Glen wouldn''t search for things in the house in the presence of the owner.


    That would be highly impolite.


    Before long, the door reopened, and the old man''s towering figure stood before the three of them at the door.


    "All right, please come in. You''re only allowed in the kitchen. I hope you won''t venture into any other rooms," the old man cautioned.


    ...


    In the outer forest, NightRoar''s body, after consuming several werewolves, underwent a strange and eerie transformation...

 Chapter 80 The Dragon-like Creature

    "Rest assured," Glen stepped into the old man''s house unceremoniously.


    Tia followed closely behind, and she even timidly curtsied to the old man, saying,"Excuse the intrusion."


    Gotaya, however, was far more haughty and remained completely silent.


    As soon as the three of them entered the old man''s spacious kitchen, Glen immediately began to give directions to the two girls, methodically going about the preparatory work.


    Tasks such as starting the fire and washing the utensils were carried out.


    During this process, Glen also took the time to explain to them the key points, functions, and effects of each procedure.


    The kitchen was filled with continuous noise, occasionally interspersed with laughter and playfulness. The old man, who was accustomed to solitude and tranquility, sat upstairs with a sour expression, looking thoroughly dispirited.


    Due to the unexpected visit of today''s uninvited guests, a significant amount of time was wasted, thus extending the time Glen had set aside for making the cake.


    It was not until ten o''clock in the evening that he finally crafted a birthday cake that met his satisfaction.


    Tia and Gotaya were both utterly amazed when they beheld the exquisite and beautiful birthday cake before them.


    The cake had two tiers, enveloped in pristine white cream and adorned with some unique fruits and snacks exclusive to this world. Glen had also incorporated some decorative elements inspired by his previous life.


    Overall, it resembled a mouthwatering work of art.


    "Mr. Glen, is this cake intended for someone''s birthday?" Tia inquired curiously upon noticing the words "Happy Birthday" written in cream on the cake.


    "Yes, it''s for a friend in the town. Tomorrow is her birthday," Glen affirmed as he was making a box to hold the cake.


    "Tomorrow? May I go then?" Tia approached Glen eagerly, her face brimming with anticipation.


    Glen was momentarily taken aback. He wasn''t certain whether the wife of the Black Crow would permit him to bring someone along, but he assumed it should probably be alright.


    With this thought in mind, he said uncertainly,"Most probably, it should be possible..."


    Tia immediately became excited and began shaking Glen''s arm, exclaiming,"I want to go!"


    "My friend has a rather eccentric personality. The birthday celebration might not be as enjoyable as you anticipate. Are you certain you wish to go?" Glen first clarified what he perceived the outcome to be.


    "It doesn''t matter. I still want to go!" The little maid didn''t hesitate for a moment.


    You just want to go and have some cake, don''t you?... Glen had already seen through the little maid''s thoughts, but he didn''t refuse any further."All right, but remember to be polite. The birthday celebrant has a distinctive appearance. Don''t do anything to upset her."


    "This is a fundamental quality of a maid. I definitely won''t make such a mistake!" Tia vowed.


    While they were speaking, Glen had already completed the packaging box and placed the magnificent cake inside it.


    They bid farewell to the old man, exited his house, and found themselves on the pitch-black street.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Some shadows that hadn''t managed to hide in the corners were encountered unexpectedly. Tia and Gotaya were both startled upon seeing the terrifying appearance of these shadows.


    "This is quite normal here. Haven''t you gotten used to it yet?" Glen said with a smile.


    Tia merely nodded.


    "I just wasn''t paying attention!" Gotaya said, puffing out her chest.


    "Then you should be more careful."


    As they were speaking, the shadows that hadn''t had time to conceal themselves in the corners had already vanished.


    Upon arriving at their own yard, Glen noticed that Ravel had already fallen asleep, so he also told the two girls to go to bed early.


    After entering the house, Glen turned around and noticed Gotaya, who seemed to be struggling with some internal conflict. He asked,"Miss Elf, if you have something to say, please do so. You''re not going to tell me you also want to attend my friend''s birthday party, are you?"


    "No!" Gotaya immediately denied it.


    "Then what is it?" Glen was puzzled.


    As if she couldn''t think of a better way to put it, Gotaya finally spoke the truth directly."I simply want to know what it would take for you to teach me Kung Fu!"


    Glen was somewhat surprised. He hadn''t expected that she was still preoccupied with this. He couldn''t help but look her up and down and said,"Do you truly desire to learn that much?"


    Gotaya nodded vigorously, and her expression didn''t seem to be feigned.


    After careful consideration, Glen said,"Seeing how eager you are, I can''t bring myself to refuse. Here''s what I suggest. I will be purchasing some livestock in the near future. At that time, the pigsty won''t just be a pigsty; it will transform into a farm with chicken coops, duck houses, and cattle pens. Your workload will increase substantially. If you can handle the farm work proficiently, I will assess your talent and teach you suitable Martial Arts based on your capabilities. How does that sound?"


    Upon hearing Glen''s words, the elven maiden was momentarily stunned. But then she gritted her teeth firmly and said resolutely,"I accept your offer!"


    Glen smiled."It''s a deal."


    Just as he was about to go upstairs, he noticed that she seemed to have something else to say. Glen raised an eyebrow and asked,"Is there something more?"


    "Can I attend the birthday party tomorrow?" Gotaya asked, blushing slightly.


    Glen rolled his eyes, turned around, and said,"If you go, who will take care of my pigs?"


    ...


    The night was serene.


    After Glen and the others had fallen asleep, some unfamiliar figures gradually emerged from outside the town and made their way deep into the town.


    Apart from the shadows that were wandering the streets in search of food, no townspeople noticed or paid any heed to the arrival of these figures.


    It was not until dawn.


    Glen first took Ravel to Dude Town to continue with the recruitment.


    Then he returned home, changed into clean clothes, picked up the birthday cake, and set off towards the Black Crow''s house with Tia.


    As they were walking, Tia noticed that Glen kept sniffing the air and asked curiously,"Mr. Glen, what''s wrong?"


    Glen looked down at Tia and shook his head."It''s nothing."


    He had simply detected many unfamiliar scents in the air.


    Having lived in this area for so long, he was quite familiar with the scents of the surrounding residents.


    He was certain that the few peculiar scents that had emerged in the air this time did not belong to the residents of Bayek.


    With these thoughts in mind, Glen continued walking.


    "Mr. Glen, why do you think this place is so special?"


    Tia suddenly asked out of curiosity.


    "I really couldn''t say," Glen replied casually.


    "Mr. Glen, how did you become a werewolf? And you''re so powerful!"


    "That''s a secret."


    As they conversed, they gradually caught sight of the grayish-green house.


    But Glen suddenly came to a halt and placed his hand on Tia''s shoulder, signaling her to stop as well.


    The latter looked at him in confusion.


    Glen looked up at the sky, and Tia followed his gaze.


    The sky was a uniform gray, with no discernible signs of anything unusual.


    However, Tia noticed that Glen''s eyes seemed to be fixed on something, and he slowly lowered his gaze until it landed on the grayish-green house ahead.


    Whoosh!


    There was a sound of a heavy object landing at the spot where Glen''s gaze had settled, and then a gust of wind swept out.


    Both Glen and Tia squinted their eyes as the wind blew.


    A white dragon-like creature materialized and came to a stop right in front of the Black Crow''s door. It raised its long neck and turned to look at Glen and Tia.


    "Mr. Glen... Could this be...?" Tia covered her mouth and stammered.


    A dragon? It''s too small. And it doesn''t seem to be a young dragon either; its physical characteristics don''t match... At first glance, Glen also thought it was a giant dragon, but he quickly realized it wasn''t.


    The dragon-like creature before them was only human-sized, entirely snow-white. Apart from its size, it was almost identical to the Western dragons that Glen was familiar with.


    The dragon-like creature held its head high, and its amber eyes reflected the figures of Glen and Tia. It stared at Glen intently for a considerable time and then suddenly said,"A werewolf is actually coming to Legira''s birthday?"

 Chapter 81 The Birthday Party

    The voice was rather androgynous, and Glen could not discern the gender of this dragon-like creature.


    "Attending as well?" Glen keenly caught the creature''s choice of words and felt a tinge of surprise welling up within him.


    He had initially assumed that he was the sole person invited to the birthday celebration of the Black Crow''s wife. However, upon reflection, this might not necessarily be the case. Who was to say that she only had him as a friend?


    "Are you also a friend of the Black Crow?" Glen inquired of the dragon-like creature.


    Yet, instead of responding, it turned its head back and spoke in an arrogantly tone,"Were it not for the fact that you are a friend of Legira, simply for the audacity of a filthy werewolf like you to address me, you would already have been reduced to a pile of ashes."


    After uttering these words, disregarding Glen''s reaction, it opened the door of the Black Crow''s abode without knocking and stepped inside directly.


    At the moment the door was opened, a brilliant light emanated from within the house.


    "Mr. Glen, it''s incredibly impolite!" Tia exclaimed, visibly indignant.


    Glen merely let out a soft chuckle."I have encountered numerous such arrogant beings. After all, it is my friend''s birthday today. I do not wish for anything to spoil the occasion. I hope it does not provoke me later; otherwise, I shall have to teach it a lesson, one way or another."


    Tia wholeheartedly concurred.


    The two of them also arrived in front of the Black Crow''s residence. Glen stepped forward and rapped gently on the door twice.


    A strange man''s voice sounded from within,"Please come in."


    Glen was momentarily perplexed but still pushed the door open.


    The beam of light spilled out, causing the two of them outside to shield their eyes with their hands.


    Once their eyes had adjusted, both Glen and Tia opened their mouths in astonishment simultaneously.


    Inside the house, a blue sky, white clouds, and a verdant lawn, along with numerous people and other creatures attending the birthday gathering, formed a most picturesque scene.


    A refreshing breeze wafted towards them. Glen looked up at the old, grayish-green house and then at the scene behind the door. A sense of absurdity swept over him.


    "Mr. Glen..." Tia''s body trembled slightly, and she appeared particularly excited."This is truly astonishing!"


    Glen let out a sigh."Indeed, it is."


    The two of them slowly stepped into the house, and the door closed automatically behind them.


    Glen turned around and beheld a solitary door standing on the lawn.


    The surrounding environment was incredibly lifelike. In the distance, there were undulating mountains, and one or two trees, either densely or sparsely scattered, adorned the expansive plain.


    The two of them withdrew their gazes from surveying the surroundings and directed their attention towards the birthday party venue.


    Exquisite tables and chairs were arranged in an orderly fashion, and an array of beautiful decorations was in place.


    The attendees of the birthday party, some standing and some seated, engaged in conversations in small groups.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    They comprised individuals of various races, such as humans, beast-headed folk, and dwarves, as well as those of different occupations, including witches, strange warriors clad in black robes, and mages wielding staves.


    Some of them cast glances in the direction of Glen and Tia, but they merely looked for a moment and then paid them no further heed.


    "Oh dear!" Glen suddenly exclaimed with a grave expression.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Glen?!" Tia was startled and promptly inquired.


    "The cake is insufficient to be distributed among everyone!" Glen slapped his forehead.


    Tia:"..."


    Glen stepped towards the crowd and, following the scent, located the Black Crow and his wife.


    At that moment, the couple was engaged in conversation with a long-bearded mage wearing a soft, pointed hat and a woman in her forties.


    The Black Crow''s wife was seated on the bed, with a quilt covering her lower body, revealing only the anomaly from her neck to her abdomen.


    The previous time, he had not been able to see her face clearly. Of course, it was not due to the darkness, which posed no obstacle for a werewolf.


    The reason for his inability to see clearly was that her hair had obscured the majority of her features.


    Now, with the bright illumination, her hair was deliberately coiled up, revealing her true visage.


    Her skin was deathly pale, a sickly pallor. Her lips were slightly chapped, her face was emaciated, and her eye sockets were sunken and dark.


    At first glance, she was not particularly comely.


    Upon seeing her, Tia was on the verge of letting out an exclamation, but upon recalling Glen''s instructions, she tensed her body and composed her expression.


    As they drew closer, the Black Crow''s wife turned her face and bestowed a smile upon the two of them.


    It was this very smile that caused them to forget all her imperfections. This was not the result of some unnatural force such as magic.


    Everyone was gathered around the bed.


    When Glen and Tia approached, they were noticed, and they simultaneously ceased their conversation and turned to look at them.


    "Happy birthday, madam," Glen said with a smile as he placed the gift box containing the cake on a nearby table.


    The Black Crow and his wife smiled and nodded at Glen.


    "Legira, who are these two?" The long-bearded mage furrowed his brows and queried.


    Legira was evidently the name of the Black Crow''s wife. She introduced them with a gentle smile,"This is Mr. Glen, a friend of our couple in the town, and..."


    "This is my friend, Tia. She wished to attend your birthday party with me. I hope you do not take offense," Glen interjected to explain.


    "Hello, madam," Tia said nervously as she curtsied, lifting the hem of her dress.


    "It doesn''t matter," Legira said, shaking her head gently to indicate that it was not an issue.


    Then she turned to the long-bearded mage and the woman and continued,"This is Daof and his wife, Meko."


    "Delighted to make your acquaintance," the two who were being introduced bowed slightly and saluted Glen and Tia.


    "We are also delighted to meet you," Glen and Tia mimicked their actions and returned the salute.


    "I truly apologize, madam. I did not anticipate there being so many people. The cake I made is too small," Glen said apologetically, gazing at Legira.


    Before she could respond, the Black Crow beside her remarked,"This is not a problem. Leave it to Daof."


    Glen was intrigued and looked at the long-bearded mage.


    "Hehe, it''s a mere trifle. Could you open it and allow me to have a look at the cake you prepared for Legira?"


    Daof let out a couple of soft chuckles and asked Glen.


    "Of course."


    Upon receiving Glen''s affirmation, Daof waved his staff gently, and the gift box, as if animated, opened of its own accord.


    The eyes of several individuals were drawn to the interior of the gift box.


    When the exquisite two-tiered birthday cake came into view, they all displayed expressions of surprise.


    "To create such a delectable delicacy without the aid of magic, relying solely on manual craftsmanship, is truly remarkable," Daof praised, stroking his beard.


    The others who were seeing such a birthday cake for the first time also nodded in agreement.


    Upon witnessing this scene, it would be untrue to say that Glen did not feel a sense of pride. Even the little maid wore a look of shared glory.


    "However, it is indeed too small and insufficient to be distributed among everyone," Daof said. Then he raised his staff, pointed it at the birthday cake, and traced a gentle circle in the air.


    Glen sensed a change in the air. Subsequently, he witnessed the cake he had made gradually and slowly expand.


    "Wow!" Tia exclaimed, her hands clasped together in excitement as she stared intently at the growing cake without blinking.


    Finally, the cake grew to a height equivalent to that of a person. Daof estimated that this size should be sufficient for everyone to have a portion, so he ceased casting the spell.


    A more intense aroma wafted out, instantly capturing the attention of everyone present at the birthday party.


    They all ceased their animated conversations and laughter and gathered around.


    "Wow, this is the most beautiful birthday cake I have ever beheld."


    "The rich aroma of the cream! I''m in for a real treat later! Hahaha..."


    "I am fond of such beautiful things..."


    They chattered animatedly, creating a harmonious and joyful atmosphere.


    It brought a long-lost warmth to the Black Crow and his wife.

 Chapter 82 Baiyi

    "Senior Legira, Senior Black Crow, are these two your new acquaintances?"


    At this moment, a small treant, standing merely about one meter in height, with a slender physique and round facial features, pushed his way through the crowd. He pointed at Glen and Tia naively and inquired with curiosity.


    "Yes," Legira nodded and introduced Glen and Tia once again.


    Just as she was on the verge of introducing everyone and other races present there to Glen.


    Daof raised his hand to interrupt and stated,"Allow me to do it instead."


    Subsequently, Daof began introducing to Glen and Tia, one by one, the individuals who had attended the birthday gathering that day, starting from those on his left.


    With Glen''s exceptional memory, he could effortlessly commit to memory the names corresponding to each person. However, Tia was already feeling rather muddled.


    She only recalled that the dragon-like creature was named Gabe, and the little treant was called Tosuban. For the majority of the others, she only retained a vague impression.


    Each time Daof introduced someone, that person would step forward and greet Glen and Tia, either by doffing their hat or nodding.


    With the exception of a few who showed little response, such as that white dragon-like creature.


    After completing the introductions, Legira turned to Glen and said,"There are still several friends who were unable to attend due to certain reasons. I will introduce them to you when the opportunity arises in the future."


    Glen smiled and said,"Thank you very much, madam."


    It was evident that the other party was assisting him in expanding his network of contacts, and he naturally expressed his gratitude.


    "Dear friends, it has been many years since we last gathered. I invited you all here on the occasion of my birthday. Firstly, I wish to reminisce about the old days with you, and secondly, I also want to introduce this new friend to you. I am honored to make your acquaintance. Now, please enjoy this banquet at your leisure!"


    Legira''s voice resounded with vigor. She slowly raised a withered hand, as if making a toast.


    Everyone cheered and applauded.


    Glen and Tia also joined in the applause and cheering.


    "Daof, distribute the food and the cake," the Black Crow said, turning towards the long-bearded mage.


    The latter nodded, and with a thump of his staff on the ground, the cake crafted by Glen automatically divided into portions and soared towards the crowd.


    Simultaneously, various other delicacies emerged from seemingly nowhere, hovering in the air, within easy reach for everyone to pluck.


    Tia was the first to seize a piece of the cake made by Glen and eagerly popped it into her mouth. Her eyes immediately narrowed, and she wore an expression of sheer enjoyment.


    Glen also casually picked up a piece of white confectionery and savored it. After tasting it, he nodded."It''s quite delicious."


    The guests at the birthday gathering had already dispersed. Some engaged in conversation with the Black Crow and his wife, while others found a spot to sit down at random and started chatting with some of the attendees.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The merriment continued.


    With cream and food crumbs clinging to the corners of her mouth, Tia, clutching an abundance of desserts, approached Glen.


    She unceremoniously stuffed a piece of dessert into Glen''s mouth."Mr. Glen, try this quickly! It''s absolutely scrumptious! And this one..."


    The little maid was brimming with excitement. Had it not been for Glen''s rapid eating pace, for someone else, their cheeks would likely have been stretched to the limit.


    Noticing that she was about to go and fetch more food, Glen promptly grabbed her and said,"Pay attention to your demeanor. Remember to take some back. Don''t forget there are two others at home."


    The little maid suddenly had an epiphany and clapped her hands in a gesture reminiscent of prayer."Goodness! How could I have forgotten the young master and Miss Elf! Mr. Glen, you''re so considerate!"


    Thereupon, she went to retrieve the box that had originally held the cake and began selecting the treats she deemed delicious and placing them inside.


    Naturally, the cake made by Glen was a must, as the two individuals at home had yet to taste it.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, a man ensnared in a mass of chains regarded Glen, who was eating leisurely, and said in a low voice,"Why would Legira extend an invitation to a werewolf? Are you certain there''s no error?"


    Beside him, Gabe, the white dragon-like creature, spoke in a cold and authoritative tone,"Are you casting doubt on my perception?"


    "No, it''s just that this doesn''t seem reasonable," the man shrugged."Werewolves are a race known for their low moral character. Legira should be more aware of this than we are."


    Gabe let out a disdainful snort."Who knows what she''s planning? I, for one, am far from pleased."


    Just then, a man attired in a clean and meticulously tailored uniform, wearing a top hat, approached and inquired curiously,"What are you discussing?"


    Gabe glanced at the newcomer and then bared his fangs in a smile."You don''t believe that fellow is a werewolf, do you? Ask this vampire sir."


    The man swathed in chains looked at the newcomer and explained,"Baiyi, Gabe claims that the person Legira newly introduced is a werewolf. I''m rather skeptical."


    Baiyi, the vampire thus addressed, cast a glance at Glen in the distance and smiled."Gabe isn''t lying. He is indeed a werewolf, Remons."


    Upon hearing this, Remons was left dumbfounded.


    He was utterly perplexed and said,"Would Legira befriend a werewolf?"


    To this, Baiyi merely shook his head."I''m not certain, but there''s something peculiar about this werewolf."


    "In what regard is he peculiar?" Gabe and Remons asked in unison.


    "I''ve encountered numerous werewolves. Whether they are transformed or not, I can always sense that bloodthirsty and frenzied aura emanating from them. However, in this individual, I detect not the slightest trace of such a quality," Baiyi explained with a furrowed brow.


    Upon hearing this, the two of them instinctively turned to look at Glen and found that Glen was also gazing at them.


    "This lad has noticed us," Baiyi said with a smile.


    "So what if he has?" Gabe said dismissively.


    But Baiyi walked directly over.


    Glen observed the vampire approaching him and showed no reaction.


    "Daof has already introduced us earlier. Let''s get to know each other anew. I''m Baiyi, a vampire," Baiyi extended his hand.


    Hmph, shouldn''t they refer to themselves as the Blood Clan?... Glen shook his hand and said indifferently,"Glen, a werewolf."


    When they released their hands, Baiyi smiled and said,"I thought you might attack me right away."


    "Since you are a friend of Mrs. Legira, you are naturally my friend as well. I trust you''re not someone I would particularly detest," Glen smiled in return.


    "You''re right. Legira has the ability to discern a person''s true nature. The character of those she approves of is surely not lacking," Baiyi nodded in agreement.


    However, this statement provided Glen with a piece of information.


    Legira can discern a person''s true nature? Does it imply that Mrs. Legira possesses such an ability? This fellow deliberately revealed this information to me. What could his motive be?... Glen pondered rapidly in his mind, while continuing to engage in the conversation,"It seems that you have something to ask me, Mr. Baiyi. Please feel free to speak your mind."


    The other party had specifically come to converse, so it couldn''t merely be to convey this information. There must be an ulterior motive.


    Sure enough, Baiyi flashed a smile that could make many a young maiden''s heart flutter."Hehe... I like your straightforward character, Mr. Glen. Since you''ve asked, it would be impolite of me to beat around the bush."


    He took a slight breath before asking,"It appears that you have an excellent command of the negative effects brought about by the werewolf bloodline. How have you managed to achieve this?"


    How does this fellow know?... Glen was somewhat taken aback and directly asked,"Why do you say that?"


    "We vampires have an in-depth understanding of you werewolves. Moreover, I''m a scholar, and many details escape not my notice."


    "I see," Glen said.


    Upon hearing this, Glen had already made a fairly accurate conjecture.


    In fact, he could also discern the differences between the few werewolves he had encountered and ordinary individuals. That highly emotional state was not something everyone exhibited.

 Chapter 83 Jealousy

    It''s truly troublesome that my werewolf constitution can be detected so easily. This is bound to cause a great deal of inconvenience in the future... Glen couldn''t help but feel a sense of distress welling up within him.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up. In silence, he began to manipulate the dispersed werewolf venom within his body, gathering and compressing it.


    Eventually, he compressed it to the size of a single cell and concealed it within one of his red blood cells.


    When he looked at Baiyi again, the vampire''s eyes gradually widened, as if he had witnessed a ghost.


    "What... what have you done?!" Baiyi asked in a trembling voice.


    "What''s the matter?" Glen feigned innocence.


    "Don''t play dumb. How did the werewolf aura on you vanish all of a sudden? Now you''re just like an ordinary person?!"


    Baiyi raised his voice. Fortunately, the surrounding hubbub masked his outburst; otherwise, it would surely have drawn unwanted attention.


    "It''s just a simple trick. There''s no need to panic," Glen admitted, deciding not to tease the vampire any further.


    "A simple trick?" Baiyi was skeptical. In all his years of existence, he had never encountered such a phenomenon. Since he wasn''t a werewolf, he couldn''t determine if it was indeed a mere trick.


    I must conduct a thorough investigation when I return!... Uncertain, he let the matter slide for the moment and returned to the previous question."You still haven''t answered me. Why are you so different from other werewolves?"


    Glen countered with a question,"In your opinion, why do werewolves generally exhibit the same kind of behavior?"


    "Because the werewolf curse affects the minds of the infected, gradually turning them into bloodthirsty and selfish maniacs," Baiyi replied without hesitation.


    "Indeed. Under the influence of the curse, they are consumed by their desires during each transformation, ultimately altering their inherent personalities. But if one can maintain their rationality, isn''t it possible to avoid such a transformation?"


    Glen offered a half-truthful explanation.


    In his previous life, he was a man of strict self-discipline, with deep-seated obsessions regarding certain matters. He would never allow anything to disrupt his train of thought.


    This was precisely why he had managed to endure the hellish willpower training that few others could withstand.


    "Maintain rationality? Is it really that simple? But werewolves have existed for so long. Why hasn''t there been an individual like you before?"


    Baiyi remained unconvinced.


    However, Glen''s next words almost caused him to stumble.


    "Well, here I am. It''s just that the probability of someone meeting the necessary conditions is extremely low," Glen shrugged.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Baiyi was at a loss for words, as there was no flaw in Glen''s argument.


    Just then, two more individuals approached. It was a witch and a young girl, approximately thirteen or fourteen years old.


    "Mr. Glen, Sir Baiyi, my greetings to you," the witch said, gesturing for the girl beside her to bow to them.


    Glen recalled that the witch''s name was Sasha, and the girl, her apprentice, was named Annabella.


    "Hello, Ms. Sasha, Annabella," Baiyi greeted them warmly.


    Glen also greeted the two.


    "Are you also here to get to know our new acquaintance, Ms. Sasha?" Baiyi inquired.


    "Yes. Legira and I have known each other for the longest time. How could I not attach importance to someone she specifically recommended?" Sasha replied with a smile.


    Then she turned to Glen and said,"Mr. Glen, since Legira holds you in such high regard, there must be something about you that she appreciates. As a token of our first meeting, this is for you."


    As she spoke, a box materialized in her hand, which she extended to Glen.


    Not wishing to embarrass her, Glen reached out and accepted the box.


    "Once you open this box, you''ll be able to contact me. Of course, this is under normal circumstances. If you ever need my assistance, please don''t hesitate to reach out," Sasha explained.


    Glen nodded and smiled politely."I didn''t prepare a gift for this occasion. I will definitely prepare a return gift when we meet next time."


    "You''re too kind," Sasha chuckled. Then she gently stroked the girl''s head and said,"Annabella is my apprentice. Unfortunately, she became a witch. If she ever finds herself in danger in the future, I hope you can assist her if it''s within your power."


    Annabella was incredibly adorable. With a pert nose, round eyes, and a slightly chubby face, she was the kind of girl that evoked immediate concern.


    Upon hearing her teacher introduce her, she pursed her lips and looked at Glen timidly. Clearly, she was a bit shy and was only mustering up her courage.


    Glen squatted down and looked at the little girl gently."Annabella, what a lovely name. It suits you perfectly. Don''t be afraid if you''re in danger. Besides your teacher, I can also come to your aid."


    Perhaps it was Glen''s gentle tone that put the little girl at ease. She looked at him with clear eyes and nodded softly.


    Sasha, witnessing this scene, felt a sense of comfort in her eyes. At the same time, her gaze towards Glen softened.


    After chatting for a few more minutes, Sasha left with Annabella.


    Watching their retreating figures, Baiyi suddenly exclaimed,"It''s truly pitiful. At such a young age, she has to endure such hardships."


    Glen was puzzled by his words and was about to ask, but Baiyi spoke first."It''s been a pleasure meeting you. Our conversation has been enjoyable. I need to go and catch up with some other friends. Goodbye, Mr. Glen."


    Left with no choice, Glen could only smile and say,"Goodbye, Mr. Baiyi."


    Subsequently, several more people approached Glen to chat, each expressing a desire to befriend him.


    Glen naturally greeted them politely and gleaned a great deal of useful information from their conversations.


    For instance, most of them were actually juniors of the Black Crow and his wife. They had either received their kindness or had mutually assisted each other in the past, which was how they had become friends.


    They held a special respect for this couple, which was also the reason why, despite the long distance, they had come immediately upon receiving the invitation.


    Just as Glen was engrossed in conversation with someone else, Gabe, on the other side, was becoming increasingly agitated. Gritting his teeth, he said,"I''ve had enough! Why are those people so eager to chat with a filthy werewolf?!"


    Remons, who had been eating ravenously beside him, turned to look at him and taunted,"You''re jealous, aren''t you? That guy seems to be more popular than you."


    Gabe immediately puffed out his chest and raised his long neck, as if defending himself."Me, jealous of him?! Hahaha... What are you talking about? I possess the noble dragon bloodline! Jealous of a lowly creature like a werewolf? Can I take your words as a provocation?!"


    Undeterred by Gabe''s aggression, Remons continued eating, nonchalantly saying,"But you have to admit that he''s more popular than you."


    These words, spoken casually, seemed to strike a nerve with Gabe.


    It glanced at Glen, who was laughing in the distance, then at Remons, who was eating nearby. Suddenly, it walked towards Glen.


    Remons noticed Gabe''s movement and immediately warned,"Hey! Don''t cause any trouble! This is Legira''s birthday party!"


    "Mind your own business," Gabe replied coldly.


    Remons frowned, stopped eating, and stood up, ready to prevent the foolish and arrogant dragon descendant from doing anything rash.

 Chapter 84 Teach It a Proper Lesson

    "Don''t you feel disgusted chatting so animatedly with a werewolf?"


    The sudden discordant words shattered the harmonious atmosphere in an instant.


    The hubbub at the scene died down. Glen and the few people he was conversing with turned their heads and saw Gabe, the white dragon-like creature, approaching with a cold sneer.


    "Gabe, it''s not often that we all get together. Don''t cause any disruptions!"


    A burly man with well-developed muscles in the crowd exclaimed.


    "I''m not causing any trouble," Gabe retorted as it continued to approach, circling around Glen and sizing him up. "It''s this fellow who''s the troublemaker."


    These words prompted some people to start whispering among themselves, speculating that Gabe was up to no good once again.


    Finally, Gabe positioned itself directly in front of Glen and locked eyes with him.


    The latter responded with a gaze reminiscent of one directed at a naive child, the corners of his mouth twitching into a faint smile.


    This expression only served to further enrage Gabe.


    It turned towards the crowd, with its back to Glen, and declared loudly, "I know everyone here wishes to enjoy this banquet to the fullest, and I am no exception. However, I simply cannot tolerate the presence of a lowly creature like a werewolf in this place!"


    Upon uttering these words, the crowd was truly thrown into a state of commotion.


    "A werewolf? That can''t be right. That young lad seems so gentle and amicable."


    "Moreover, why would Legira befriend a werewolf? That''s not something she would do."


    "Gabe doesn''t seem to be lying. There might be some misunderstanding. I quite like that young man."


    Tia pushed her way through the crowd, tugged at Glen, and cast a worried glance in his direction.


    Glen gestured for her to remain in the crowd, indicating that he would handle the situation.


    Naturally, the disturbance caught the attention of the Black Crow and his wife. Seeing Gabe''s antics, Daof thumped his staff in anger and exclaimed, "This Gabe is still the same! He''s a far cry from his elder brother! He''s arrogant and thoughtless! I really don''t understand why Redwit would allow him to come, knowing his character."


    Legira, who was seated on the bed, also directed her gaze towards the commotion and sighed, "Redwit probably had no choice but to let Gabe come. He''s always swamped with work, as we all know."


    "Should I go and put a stop to this?" Daof inquired.


    Legira first halted her husband, who was about to step forward. After lowering her head and pondering for a moment, she whispered something to Daof.


    Meanwhile, Gabe continued to attempt to provoke Glen with its words.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Werewolf? Aren''t you going to offer an explanation? Are you planning to transform and attack us soon?"


    Only after Gabe had finished speaking did Glen scratch his head and say, feigning innocence, "On what grounds do you claim that I''m a werewolf? Do you have any evidence?"Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Upon hearing this, the white dragon descendant flew into a rage. It roared, "Do you take me for a fool?! My perception clearly..."


    Midway through, it suddenly stopped short. Its dragon''s snout sniffed vigorously at Glen, and then it squinted its eyes, concentrating intently. Finally, it stammered, "How... how is this possible?! What have you done?!"


    Glen continued to feign innocence. "What do you mean? I haven''t understood a word you''ve said since just now."


    "This... I..." Gabe was left flustered and at a loss.


    At the sight of its reaction, the onlookers immediately began to sneer and jeer.


    "So it turns out this fellow was just spouting nonsense. How utterly tiresome!"


    "He probably has too much time on his hands and wants to put on a show for us, like a stage play."


    "If it weren''t for his elder brother, he would never have had the chance to get to know Mrs. Legira."


    If Gabe were capable of blushing, it would likely have been as red as a beet all over by now. But the feeling of intense humiliation was all too real.


    Baiyi, who was hiding among the crowd, covered his mouth and stomach, struggling to suppress his laughter. It was the first time he had witnessed such an amusing scene.


    Mr. Glen is truly an intriguing individual, to have played that dragon descendant for a fool like this... he thought to himself.


    These words of mockery were like sharp daggers, piercing Gabe to the core. Its mind was in a whirlwind, and it was on the verge of losing its temper.


    Just as it was about to unleash its dragon''s breath on the surroundings without a care, a voice came like a divine sound to its rescue.


    "This is Legira''s birthday party. What on earth are you two squabbling about?"


    It was none other than Daof.


    "Master Daof, it was Gabe who started this ruckus," the little treant jumped out and pointed at Gabe angrily.


    Gabe immediately bared its fangs at the little treant, causing the latter to scurry behind Daof in fear.


    "Care to explain yourself, Sir Gabe?" Daof asked in a commanding tone.


    "I''m not causing trouble! I just can''t fathom why Legira would invite a werewolf here. Such a creature has no place in an occasion like this!"


    Gabe tried desperately to justify itself.


    After listening, Daof nodded slowly. A lady in a long dress beside him interjected, "Master Daof, Gabe didn''t have sufficient evidence to back up its claims just now. It''s merely its one-sided account."


    "My innate perception cannot be wrong!" Gabe roared angrily.


    "Enough," Daof said calmly, and the entire venue fell silent, a testament to his prestige among these people.


    "Do you have anything to say in response to Gabe''s accusations, Mr. Glen?" He turned to Glen.


    "All right, I was just having a bit of fun at Sir Gabe''s expense earlier. I am indeed a werewolf."


    Glen''s words elicited exclamations of surprise from those who were unaware of the truth.


    "He''s actually a werewolf! It''s completely indistinguishable."


    "I''ve also had dealings with quite a few werewolves, but this young man doesn''t possess that characteristic aura at all."


    "I wonder what Legira''s intentions are in doing this..."


    They didn''t seem to harbor any animosity towards Glen, knowing full well that his earlier words were a ruse aimed at Gabe.


    Daof cleared his throat softly, and the scene fell silent once again. Only Gabe, with its round eyes fixed on Glen, gritted its teeth and said, "You mean to say you were playing me for a fool just now? Deliberately making me look ridiculous?"


    "Yeah, you''re not actually getting angry over this, are you? Are you really that petty?"


    Glen''s words left Gabe in a quandary, unsure whether to speak or remain silent, and it felt extremely uncomfortable.


    You think you can match wits with me? ... Glen sneered inwardly.


    "Daof, look! He''s already admitted it! He''s a werewolf and doesn''t deserve to be here!"


    Gabe finally turned to Daof.


    However, Daof simply said in a matter-of-fact tone, "It''s not for you to decide who has the right to be here. As long as someone has received an invitation from Mrs. Legira, they are entitled to be present."


    "But..."


    "Enough," Daof interrupted Gabe. "I think I''ve seen enough. You actually have a personal prejudice against Mr. Glen, don''t you?"


    "I..." Gabe was taken aback, looking around as if trying to figure out how to respond.


    But Daof continued, "Well, since there''s an issue between you and Mr. Glen, let''s resolve it in the simplest way. You two shall have a duel."


    The entire venue fell silent, and then a few individuals who relished excitement or combat immediately cheered, clapping their hands and shouting, instantly enlivening the atmosphere.


    "A duel?" Glen''s interest was immediately piqued. "This sounds right up my alley."


    Gabe also showed a hint of delight. Although comparing its one-sided thrashing of a filthy werewolf to a duel was somewhat demeaning to it, it was indeed eager to teach the other party a lesson.


    It decided to overlook these unnecessary details.


    Just as Glen was gearing up for the duel, Daof''s voice suddenly echoed in his mind: Teach it a good lesson. This is also Mrs. Legira''s wish. Don''t worry about incurring her displeasure.

 Chapter 85 Instantaneous Defeat

    The voice, as intangible as a dreamy murmur, vanished in an instant, causing Glen to almost suspect that he had just experienced a hallucination.


    He turned his head to look at Daof , who gave him a subtle nod in return.


    It seems that this Gabe fellow isn''t particularly popular among those present... Glen couldn''t help but think as he turned back.


    As the crowd voluntarily parted, a large expanse of open space emerged in an instant. Tables, chairs, and other furnishings were also moved aside.


    Only Glen and Gabe remained in the open area.


    Daof approached the Black Crow and his wife, raised his hand, and cast a spell. A faint, shimmering film of light enveloped the open space.


    Some people in the vicinity cheered loudly, and Tia was among them. Cupping her hands around her mouth, she shouted with such fervor that her face turned red and her neck strained, as if determined not to be outdone by others.


    Glen casually performed a few stretching exercises, appearing unhurried and composed.


    In contrast, Gabe lashed its long tail, and its body suddenly swelled to the size of an automobile.


    Looking down upon Glen haughtily, it said, "It''s not too late to beg for mercy now. It would also spare some embarrassment for the Black Crow and Legira, so I won''t pummel you too severely!"


    Glen did not respond. Instead, the muscles in his legs bulged, and he lunged forward with astonishing speed!


    His right arm instantaneously transformed into that of a werewolf, expanding dramatically and disproportionately surpassing the size of his body by several times!


    Gabe had not anticipated that the other party would attack without hesitation, and the speed was far beyond its expectations.


    However, it did not panic unduly. In its view, with the opponent''s strength, it was impossible to breach its scaled armor...


    Boom¡ª¡ª!


    Before it could finish this thought, a searing pain, as if it were being torn asunder, coursed through its body from its abdomen.


    Gabe felt as if its belly was being compressed so tightly that it was almost touching its spine, and its mind went blank.


    Bang¡ª¡ª!


    The body of the white dragon descendant crashed heavily into the transparent protective barrier, nearly deforming it!


    How could this be... so... powerful... By the time Gabe''s body hit the ground, it only had time to register this thought before losing consciousness.


    Instantaneous defeat!


    Some of those who had been anticipating a protracted battle were taken aback, their expressions a mix of surprise and astonishment at Glen''s prowess.


    The Black Crow exchanged a glance with his wife. The latter seemed to have said something, and the Black Crow nodded expressionlessly in response.


    "What a terrifying force! Did he really launch such an attack using only the power of his transformed arm? This isn''t an ability typical of a werewolf, is it?"


    Daof furrowed his brows, analyzing the situation without any clear direction.


    In fact, this was the result of Gabe underestimating its opponent.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    If it had taken the opponent seriously from the start, Glen might not have been able to succeed.


    After all, it still had many powerful dragon-descendant spells at its disposal, including some that could significantly enhance its defensive capabilities, which would have enabled it to barely withstand that blow.


    However, there were no "what ifs."


    When the protective barrier dissipated, several individuals carried Gabe to the side, where someone began to tend to it.


    The others gathered around Glen, showering him with praises and expressions of amazement at his strength.


    The little maid squeezed her way through the crowd and clung tightly to Glen''s arm, as if fearing that someone would take him away.


    Inevitably, some people asked Glen how he had acquired such strength, but he remained tight-lipped, simply dismissing them by saying it was his secret.


    No one took offense; the excuse was quite reasonable.


    As the event neared its conclusion, the guests who had attended the birthday celebration gradually bid farewell to the Black Crow and his wife and departed.


    When only a few stragglers remained at the scene, Legira suddenly beckoned gently to Glen, who was engaged in conversation with the little treant. "Mr. Glen, could you come over here for a moment?"


    Glen interrupted his conversation and approached Legira and the others. He asked, puzzled, "What is it, Mrs. Legira?"


    Tia and several of the remaining guests also gathered around, curious to see what was happening.


    Legira looked at Daof beside her and said, "Please test Mr. Glen''s affinity for light elements."


    "With pleasure, madam," Daof replied.


    Could it be... that they''re going to teach me magic? ... Glen thought with a hint of excitement.


    "Don''t be nervous. This won''t cause any discomfort," Daof said with a kind smile.


    "I''m not particularly nervous, just a bit expectant. I''ve been eager to learn magic for a long time," Glen said with a wry smile.


    "You remind me of how I felt when I first came into contact with magic in my youth," Daof said. Then he extended his finger, which emitted a faint glow, and pointed it at Glen''s chest.


    Glen felt nothing, but Daof ''s face registered a hint of surprise.


    "His affinity for light elements is almost around 90%. We''d need specific instruments to obtain an exact measurement, but it should be fairly close," Daof said.


    This statement immediately elicited a moment of astonishment from those around them.


    "90% is comparable to that of some outstanding apprentices in top magic spires," Daof ''s wife remarked.


    "Indeed, he''s a promising talent. Applying to any magic spire would likely earn him very favorable treatment," Daof nodded in agreement with his wife.


    Light elements do not merely refer to light itself. They also encompass a range of positive elements such as fire, thunder, wind, water, and so on.


    The original owner of this body was aware of this, but in Glen''s view, these classifications were not particularly rigorous.


    It was similar to how ancient Chinese believed that all things in the world were composed of the five elements of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. They had yet to delve deeply into the essence of the elements.


    Of course, this was a world of magic, and perhaps it really was composed of these elements. But until he could understand it fully, Glen maintained his own perspective.


    While Glen was lost in thought, Daof was somewhat perplexed.


    Although Glen had remarkable talent, it seemed unlikely that Legira would have specifically asked him to conduct this test without good reason.


    Could it be that I''ve overlooked something? ... Daof wondered.


    At this moment, Mrs. Legira suddenly spoke again, stunning everyone present: "Daof , please also test his affinity for dark elements."


    Daof looked at Legira in shock, as if to say, "Are you joking?!"


    Dark elements? Could it be that I''m supposed to learn dark magic? ... Glen naturally had this thought.


    "Legira, you don''t seriously think..." Meko, Daof ''s wife, asked tentatively.


    Legira did not respond but fixed Daof with a determined gaze.


    The latter gave a bitter smile, feeling that his years of knowledge were being challenged, but he raised his hand once more.


    This time, a wisp of black smoke curled around his fingertips as he pointed at Glen''s chest.


    Nearly a minute passed, and Daof remained motionless, save for a slight tremble in his hand.


    Everyone harbored a wild suspicion in their hearts.


    "Daof , dear, are you all right?" Meko stepped forward, looking concerned.


    The finger that had been resting on Glen''s chest trembled as it withdrew. Daof ''s body went limp, and he almost collapsed to the ground.


    Fortunately, someone nearby quickly caught him.


    "What on earth did you discover?" someone asked impatiently.


    Daof ''s eyes were filled with a look of disbelief. He slowly said, "His affinity for dark elements... is also around 90%..."


    Everyone gasped in shock.


    According to common knowledge, if someone''s affinity for light elements was 90%, their affinity for dark elements should only be between 10% and 20%. But Glen had shattered this conventional wisdom.


    Amidst everyone''s shock, there was something amiss with Daof after he spoke. His body continued to tremble, and his eyes were clouded with confusion.


    This was the first time the old mage, who had always been composed in the face of adversity, had shown such a disheveled appearance.


    His wife was no better. Her eyes were vacant, and she kept repeating her husband''s words in her mind:


    His affinity for dark elements is also around 90%.

 Chapter 86 Learning Magic

    Just as those around were observing the precarious state of the two and were at a loss as to what to do, a gentle breeze that seemed to soothe the very soul suddenly wafted in. It pacified and settled all emotions, and Daof and his wife immediately showed signs of improvement.


    Legira slowly withdrew her raised hand and said softly, "Are you feeling any better, Daof?"


    Daof was gently helped to his feet. He exchanged a glance with his wife and gave a bitter smile. "I''m sorry to have made a fool of myself, Legira. What has transpired now has seriously deviated from the fundamental truths that I''ve held dear for a century. I almost thought I was on the verge of moral decline just now."


    "Me as well..." Meko said, rubbing her forehead.


    It seems that in the study of magic in this world, the incompatibility of dark and light elements is regarded as an established truth. Could this be the reason for Daof''s reaction? ... Glen remained silent, lost in speculation.


    "I had anticipated that this might have a significant impact on you, but I never imagined it would be this profound. Had I known, I would most certainly have employed a more gentle approach," Legira said with a tinge of apology.


    Daof shook his head, his face etched with a series of bitter smiles. "It''s a sign that my resolve isn''t strong enough, although what has occurred is enough to drive most mages to the brink of madness."


    Then, he asked with curiosity, "Did you already know that Mr. Glen was so extraordinary? You possess the ability to peer into the depths of a person''s heart. What did you discover within his heart that led you to such an... improbable conclusion?"


    Legira looked at Glen, and he returned her gaze. "I''ve delved into the hearts of numerous individuals, those filled with light, darkness, filth, distortion, and madness...


    "Regardless of who they are, the light and darkness within their hearts are intertwined and intermingled. The only distinction lies in which of the two, light or darkness, holds a greater proportion. However..."


    As she spoke, her eyes brightened somewhat, much like the first time Glen had met her. "I''ve never encountered anyone like Mr. Glen, whose inner darkness and light are so distinctly separated."


    "So, you made the judgment that he would be this exceptional?" Daof interjected.


    "I merely harbored this suspicion," Legira shook her head. "Because I''ve noticed that the affinities of many mages for light and dark elements are strikingly similar to what I''ve perceived in their hearts."


    Upon hearing these words, everyone present lapsed into a state of contemplation.


    Daof also lowered his head and pondered deeply. After a brief moment, he said, "Perhaps it''s time for me to reexamine this universally acknowledged truth in the field of magic."


    He was, of course, referring to the relationship between the affinities for light and dark elements.


    Tia gently tugged at the hem of Glen''s garment. Glen looked down in bewilderment and saw her gazing at him with a peculiar expression.


    "What''s the matter?" Glen inquired.


    "Mr. Glen, you''re truly remarkable!" Tia said earnestly.


    Glen merely let out a couple of soft chuckles.


    Just then, Legira cast a fleeting glance at Glen and then turned to the long-bearded mage, saying, "Daof, I''m sure you''re aware that if Mr. Glen''s uniqueness were to become known to other mages, it would undoubtedly give rise to considerable unrest. I shudder to think how many mages with insufficient resolve would succumb to depravity. This is not a scenario we wish to see. Mr. Glen is deeply intrigued by magic. As a friend, I hope you would be willing to extend a helping hand."Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "Madam..." Glen spoke up. Legira turned to him, and he bowed deeply. "I am immensely grateful."


    This was all Glen could do for the time being. He had received an abundance of care and kindness, and he was determined to repay this debt of gratitude, and he had a premonition that it wouldn''t be long before he did so.


    Legira nodded with a gentle smile.


    Daof stroked his beard. After a moment''s thought and an exchange of glances with his wife, he nodded and said, "It would be my honor, and it''s something I feel compelled to do."


    Legira''s smile grew even more gentle, and her somewhat pallid face seemed to regain a measure of vitality.


    Glen now fully understood what the Black Crow had said during their previous encounter - that his wife had once been exceedingly beautiful. It must have been the truth.


    Legira said to Glen, "Daof is a fifth-level mage. He belongs to the most elite echelon wherever he goes and is eminently qualified to be your teacher."


    Deffa, who was merely a fourth-level mage, was already the chief mage of a major city''s magic spire. A fifth-level mage was a figure who would be accorded high honors and respect even in the royal capital. Even the royal family would show deference.


    Glen nodded, approached Daof, and bowed, saying, "Please take good care of me in the future, teacher."


    Daof gently patted Glen''s hand, his smile radiating kindness. "Very well. I will do everything in my power. However, whether you can achieve great heights depends on your own efforts."


    "I understand. The teacher shows the way, but the disciple''s progress depends on their own dedication," Glen said, quoting a saying from his past life.


    Daof and those around him were taken aback, impressed by Glen''s words.


    "You''re quite right, my boy. The teacher shows the way, but the disciple''s progress depends on their own dedication."


    Now that they had established a teacher-student relationship, Daof naturally no longer needed to address Glen as an equal.


    Come to think of it, Black Crow and Legira were many years Glen''s senior, yet they were still willing to address him as a friend of the same generation.


    Firstly, when Glen first befriended Black Crow, he did so on an equal footing. Naturally, Legira, as his wife, followed suit.


    Secondly, they were accustomed to befriending younger generations as equals.


    "Now that you are my apprentice, I shall, in the presence of all here, initiate your magical energy perception."


    As he spoke, Daof extended his slightly withered hand and placed it on Glen''s forehead.


    Initiate magical energy perception? What could that mean? ... Glen was confused but felt it inappropriate to ask at that moment.


    Thankfully, Tia, who was observing, voiced the question on his behalf.


    "Little treant, what does it mean to initiate magical energy perception?" Tia prodded the little treant, Tosuban, at her feet with her finger.


    The little treant smiled and explained, "Initiating magical energy perception is the first step towards becoming a mage. It requires the assistance of a fully-fledged mage who is proficient in element control. Once it is initiated, one can sense the surrounding elements and magical energy, which serves as the foundation for learning any form of magic."


    Tia nodded, only half-comprehending.


    Glen, who had been listening intently, already grasped the concept.


    The hand that Daof placed on his forehead gently conveyed a faint tingling sensation. Glen could sense that his perception was gradually undergoing a subtle transformation.


    After only a few minutes, Daof released his hand. Initiating magical energy perception was a trivial matter for a fifth-level mage like him. For second or third-level mages, it would take at least several hours.


    Glen touched his forehead, then closed his eyes and focused on sensing. He did detect a slight difference in his surroundings, but he couldn''t distinguish it clearly.


    "The effects of just initiating magical energy perception are not yet very pronounced. With more practice in the future, you''ll be able to harness the elemental forces around you and generate your own unique magical energy," Daof explained with a smile.


    Subsequently, he opened his hand and conjured up an old, tattered book. He handed it to Glen and said, "This book contains some basic magic spells and personal techniques for practicing element control. Your current task is to thoroughly master the contents of this book."


    Glen took the book, expressed his gratitude, and eagerly turned to the first page.


    The content was indeed straightforward, yet there were still some parts that eluded his understanding.


    Daof knew it was time to offer his guidance. So, he used simple and lucid language to explain the content of the book, one point at a time.


    Glen, who was deeply passionate about magic, listened with utmost concentration, his heart filled with wonder and amazement.

 Chapter 87 Disdain

    It was unclear how much time had elapsed when Legira suddenly interrupted Daof''s lecture:


    "Alright, Daof. Surely you don''t intend to expound upon the entire book right here? There are matters awaiting your attention back there, and those individuals will be in a state of agitation. Glen has a neighbor who is an expert in the study of magic. He can seek guidance from that person regarding these fundamentals. Your time is of great value, my friend."


    Daof slapped his forehead. First, he expressed his gratitude to Legira, and then he addressed Glen, saying, "I must take my leave. Once you have completed the study of this book, proceed to the Demonfall Valley to find me. You will naturally be able to detect my scent there. My magic abode is situated in that location. I will impart new knowledge to you at that time. If I am absent, it means I have gone to the main city, and I will return within a day or two."


    Having said this, he turned around and opened the wooden door that stood upon the lawn.


    His wife, Meko, approached Glen, produced a meticulously crafted magic wand, and presented it to him, stating, "I am merely a fourth-level mage, and this is the best I can offer. It can assist you in the casting of spells."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Meko."


    Glen accepted the magic wand, and an image involuntarily flashed through his mind of himself, in his werewolf form, wielding a magic wand no thicker than a toothpick while casting a spell. He nearly burst into laughter but managed to restrain himself.


    Upon seeing that he had accepted her gift, Mrs. Meko smiled and then departed with her husband, who was awaiting her outside the door.


    Concealing the magic wand, Glen surveyed his surroundings and observed that all the guests had already departed. Only he, Tia, and the Black Crow and his wife remained.


    Tia was slumped over a table, fast asleep, her hand still firmly clutching the box filled with confections.


    Mrs. Legira, too, had reclined, her eyes tightly shut, and was already in a state of slumber.


    Glen was somewhat taken aback. Moments ago, Mrs. Legira had been engaged in conversation with Daof, and now she had fallen asleep without any prior indication?


    He walked over to the Black Crow, who lowered his voice and said, "My wife has been extremely fatigued today, yet she is content."


    Glen responded with a smile and, in a similarly hushed tone, said, "Please convey my farewell to her."


    The Black Crow nodded.


    Glen approached Tia and gently nudged the young maid. The latter merely smacked her lips and showed no sign of rousing.


    Glen took the box into his hand, gently hoisted the little maid onto his back, waved to the Black Crow, and then opened the door and exited.


    Once the door closed once more, the expanse of blue sky, the white clouds, and the lawn gradually distorted and vanished, subsequently transforming back into the original interior scene of the house, enveloped in darkness.


    Legira remained lying on the bed in her chamber, and the Black Crow stood silently by the bedside...


    After departing from the Black Crow''s abode, Glen was in an exceptionally cheerful mood throughout the journey.


    This expedition had truly proven to be worthwhile. Not only had he made the acquaintance of numerous peculiar individuals, but he had also been granted the opportunity to study magic.


    All of this had been made possible by the Black Crow and his wife, and he would forever cherish their kindness.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Should an opportunity present itself in the future, he was determined to repay them.


    The little maid appeared to be sleeping soundly, and she did not stir until Glen reached home.


    He laid her upon her own bed and then glanced skyward.


    He was unable to determine the current time.


    He retrieved the pocket watch that he had confiscated from the werewolf leader and, upon closer inspection, was suddenly taken aback.


    "How can it already be nine o''clock in the evening?!"


    It did not seem as though much time had elapsed, yet to his surprise, it was already so late.


    The young nobleman was still in Dudd Town, and he wondered how he was faring.


    He promptly harnessed the deer-drawn carriage and set off for the neighboring town.


    Fortunately, the young master was unharmed, but he had still failed to recruit anyone for the day. He regarded Glen with a hint of trepidation in his eyes.


    Luther had already concluded his work for the day, and now only Ravel remained, idly lost in thought.


    Glen had no inclination to engage in extensive conversation. He merely inquired briefly about the day''s events and then immediately accompanied the young nobleman back home.


    Upon visiting the pigsty, Glen observed that NightRoar''s physique had notably enlarged by a full circumference. He was immediately seized by curiosity and approached to examine it more closely.


    NightRoar sensed the arrival of its master and promptly sat upright, resembling a soldier awaiting inspection by a superior officer.


    Glen circled around the large dog several times, scrutinizing it intently. Upon confirming that it had not merely gained weight, his expression lit up with excitement.


    "I never anticipated that you could grow stronger after consuming those creatures?" he exclaimed.


    Subsequently, an idea seemed to occur to him. He used his werewolf claws to slit his wrist, causing blood to flow, and held it before NightRoar''s mouth, saying, "Give my blood a try and see if it has any effect."


    Gotaya, who had approached from the side, regarded Glen''s actions with a curious expression.


    NightRoar sniffed the blood but then turned its head away. The look in its eyes was not one of fear but rather one of disdain.


    Upon witnessing this reaction, Glen immediately delivered a kick to the dog and scolded, "Since when do you presume to disdain me?!"


    Under Glen''s coercion, NightRoar reluctantly licked the blood on his wrist.


    Despite Glen''s anticipation, NightRoar exhibited no signs of change.


    Could it be that the quantity was insufficient? ... Just as he was entertaining this thought, NightRoar suddenly vomited violently to the side.


    The retching was so forceful that it seemed as though the dog was attempting to expel its very stomach.


    Glen: "..."


    In the end, NightRoar appeared completely drained and collapsed onto the ground, disinclined to move even an inch.


    "Is your blood toxic?" Gotaya inquired tentatively.


    "Perhaps," Glen replied dismissively and then instructed her to tidy up and go to eat.


    Upon returning home, Glen, in truth, had no enthusiasm for cooking. He instructed the two of them to help themselves to the desserts from the birthday celebration for sustenance while he retreated to his own chamber.


    He lit a kerosene lantern and eagerly began to peruse the book that Daof had bestowed upon him.


    Although there were numerous passages that eluded his comprehension, at least he now had questions in his mind, which would provide him with a basis when he sought answers from the old man later.


    The sounds from downstairs gradually subsided, indicating that Ravel and Gotaya had retired for the night.


    Yet Glen continued to read with great enthusiasm.


    Only when the kerosene lamp was on the verge of extinguishing would he set aside the book to replenish the kerosene and then resume reading.


    This marked the first occasion since his transmigration to this world that he had stayed up late.


    The shadowy figures roaming the streets regarded the only house in the town illuminated by light with curiosity and emitted low growls of ambiguous meaning...


    Dong dong dong...


    There came a knock at the door. Glen lifted his gaze from the pages of the book and consulted his pocket watch. It was already eight o''clock in the morning.


    Glen turned and opened the door. Tia curtsied and greeted him, "Good morning, Mr. Glen. Young Master Ravel is still awaiting your escort to his place of work in Dudd Town. He dispatched me to rouse you."


    Upon hearing this, Glen scratched his head and was on the verge of acquiescing, but then he seemed to think of something and said, "Tia, go and inform Ravel to drive the carriage himself. He has witnessed me do it on numerous occasions. He should be capable of managing it."


    "This..." Tia was uncertain whether her young master was up to the task and thus hesitated, contemplating whether to offer further persuasion.


    However, Glen handed Tia a pouch of copper coins and urged, "Hurry along. There''s no cause for concern. This is for the lad''s meal expenses."


    The little maid had no choice but to descend the stairs and convey the news to Ravel.


    But to Tia''s astonishment, upon hearing the news, Ravel was not in the least bit irritated. Instead, his eyes brightened, and he appeared eager to give it a try.


    "I understand. I shall depart at once!" Ravel said casually and then turned and strode briskly out the door.

 Chapter 88 Nemesis

    Ravel soon arrived at the pigsty. Gotaya, who had already started working, merely cast a glance at him and then went about her own business.


    Ravel paid her no heed and eagerly went to lead the large deer.


    Perhaps because it was familiar with the scent of the young nobleman, the large deer did not resist much.


    After being led out, it quietly lowered its head to graze on the grass.


    The young nobleman, not particularly strong, struggled to pull the cart frame.


    He had previously seen Glen perform these tasks with ease and had not anticipated that it would be so arduous for himself.


    However, he managed to move the cart frame behind the large deer''s hindquarters.


    Recalling the steps Glen had taken to assemble the cart frame, he successfully completed the task after some attempts.


    Next came the task of driving the cart. When he jiggled the reins and the cart began to move slowly, an indescribable excitement appeared on Ravel''s face.


    At this moment, Glen was at home. He had already instructed NightRoar to hide in the shadows and protect the young nobleman during his journey to and from work.


    With NightRoar''s current strength, it should be able to avoid detection by ordinary people.


    Moreover, it only needed to escort the young nobleman on the journey outside the town. As for the town itself, there were law enforcers, and the likelihood of an accident was minimal.


    Glen had read one-third of the book and had gained a great deal of knowledge from it.


    As he pondered, he managed to understand some of the difficult problems that would typically require explanation on his own.


    The remaining questions were ones that he simply could not fathom.


    Feeling that he had accumulated enough questions, he closed the book.


    "I should go to the old man to get some answers. I wonder if he''ll be willing..."


    Glen murmured this softly, then suddenly shook his head. "He''ll have to be willing whether he likes it or not."


    With that, Glen carried the book downstairs, greeted Tia, and then opened the door and stepped outside.


    As soon as he left the courtyard, he saw a resident emerging from the corner of another street. The person was tall and obese, with a prominent beer belly that his clothes could not conceal.


    The moment the man saw Glen, a sinister expression instantly crossed his face, and a terrifying wave of malevolence rushed towards Glen.


    However, upon sensing this, Glen sneered and immediately stepped forward, his arm transforming into a werewolf''s arm as he swung it towards the man!


    The latter did not dodge, believing that he could withstand the blow with his own strength.


    Another arrogant fool... Glen thought the man was incredibly stupid.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    His transformed arm had been enhanced to the fifth level, while the man''s strength was at most fourth level. He was simply foolish.


    Bang¡ª¡ª!


    Sure enough, the fat man was slammed into the road surface, and blood spurted from his mouth like a fountain.


    Glen stood beside the man, grabbed his neck, and his voice carried a deadly threat:


    "You were one of the guys who told me to get out of town the day before yesterday, weren''t you? I didn''t go after each of you one by one, yet you still dare to provoke me?"


    The fat man grasped Glen''s wrist, trying to break free, and said in a rough voice, "You''re too noisy! We hate noisy people! You should move out!"


    "Too noisy?" Glen was taken aback, then continued,


    "Of course, I know that making noise is uncivilized, but you need to understand that it was those three... Forget it, it''s a waste of time talking to you about this."


    After saying this, Glen punched the man in the stomach. The fat man immediately vomited up more blood, and the intense pain caused him to convulse.


    Glen casually threw him aside and said, "This is a lesson. Considering we''re neighbors, I''ll spare your life. But next time..."


    Just then, a strange, halting voice came from the side: "If you''re worried about the mayor getting angry, you''re worrying for nothing."


    Glen looked at the blue-vested puppet that had appeared beside him in confusion. He hadn''t noticed it approaching at all.


    Glen wasn''t surprised. His perception before transforming wasn''t particularly outstanding, and besides, the puppet had deliberately hidden its scent and was an inanimate object.


    "What do you mean?" Glen asked.


    Parindus said emotionlessly, "The town isn''t always peaceful. Occasionally, there are conflicts among the townspeople, and some even result in deaths. As long as it doesn''t disrupt the balance of the town, there won''t be any problems."


    He had already seen that Glen had been hesitant to kill the townsman because he was worried about the unforeseen consequences.


    Judging from the strength Glen had displayed the day before yesterday, Parindus knew that Glen wasn''t actually afraid of causing trouble. He just wanted to live in peace in the town.


    "Moreover, this guy is no good. There''s no telling how many innocent lives he''s taken."


    The puppet looked at the fat man, who was glaring malevolently at Glen.


    Glen nodded and smiled. "I''m not a killing person by nature. I really was going to let him go just now. But after hearing what you said, I have to kill him."


    With that, Glen''s claw suddenly stabbed forward. The fat man''s eyes widened. The moment before, he had tried to use some kind of power to defend himself, but the claw still pierced through his right chest.


    "You''re quite different. Usually, when people gain power beyond that of most others, their hearts change, and they consider it natural to kill those weaker than themselves."


    The blue-vested puppet still spoke without emotion.


    "I have my principles. That''s what my father taught me since I was a child." Glen turned his head and said.


    He also added in his heart: My father from my previous life.


    Parindus was slightly silent.


    Then Glen suddenly asked, "Where''s your sister?"


    The puppet immediately showed a look of vigilance. "Why do you ask?"


    "Just curious." Glen shrugged.


    Parindus stared intently into Glen''s eyes, as if trying to see into his heart.


    Finally, seeing only nonchalance, it retracted its gaze and said, "She''s sleeping."


    "Please convey my thanks to her for what happened the day before yesterday." Glen''s tone became sincere.


    "That wasn''t my decision!" the puppet exclaimed loudly.


    "I know." Glen turned and walked towards the old man''s house. "That''s why I''m asking you to pass on the message."


    Watching the strange werewolf walk away, Parindus'' eyes were filled with an unreadable expression.


    It looked at the body on the ground and left silently.


    Glen yawned and gently knocked on the old man''s door.


    The old man soon opened the door and asked with a frown, "What is it?"


    Glen waved the book in his hand and said, a hint of pride in his voice, "Old man, I''ve started learning magic now."


    The old man looked Glen up and down in surprise and said, "You''ve already initiated elemental perception? Which mage helped you?"


    "I''m not sure if my teacher wants to reveal his name, so..." Glen spread his hands.


    The old man nodded. "Then what do you want from me? You didn''t just come here to show off, did you?"


    "Of course not." Glen shook his head. "I''m here to learn from you, Doctor of Magic Studies."


    The old man understood immediately and shook his head. "I don''t have time..."


    "Old man." Glen interrupted him. "When you asked me for help last time, I agreed without hesitation. Although you paid me, you definitely got the better end of the deal. Don''t think I''m easily deceived. I didn''t ask too much only because we''re neighbors. Can''t you even do me this small favor?"


    The old man fell silent. After a dozen seconds or so, he stepped aside and said, "Come in."

 Chapter 89 The Lecture

    The Demonfall Valley.


    A faint cluster of lights swept across the sky.


    An enormous house, ablaze with a riot of colorful lights, stood prominently on the mountain ridge.


    As that faint cluster of lights merged into the balcony of the house, the figures of Daof and his wife, Meko, materialized on the balcony.


    Voices emanated from within the house.


    "The teacher is back!"


    "Hurry and go greet the teacher!"


    "Stop with those trivial matters! The teacher has returned!"


    In no time, several men and women, aged between ten and thirty years old, converged on the balcony.


    Reverence and excitement etched on their faces, they bowed and greeted Daof.


    Daof smiled amicably and waved his hand, motioning for the apprentices to quiet down. "This time, I went to attend the birthday of a crucial friend. It was an event I couldn''t miss. Has anyone from the main city come to look for me?"


    Instantly, an older apprentice stepped forward and said, "Teacher, not even half a day after your departure, a third-level mage came seeking you. He said that the matters on their end couldn''t be postponed and that they needed you to go there as soon as possible."


    Upon hearing this, Daof''s smile remained undiminished. "They''re truly dedicated. However, I have more pressing matters to attend to now."


    He gave his wife a subtle signal, and she nodded, then pointed at the crowd.


    A sapling sprouted from the wooden floor and grew at an astonishing pace.


    Those around quickly made way. The tree branched out and spread its leaves, and soon, an array of desserts and cakes emerged from its branches.


    "These are the delicacies from the birthday party. Do give them a try, my children," Daof said, stroking his beard.


    The apprentices immediately cheered and rushed to pluck the treats from the tree.


    Daof and his wife, meanwhile, made their way towards the spiral wooden staircase nearby.


    Just as he set foot on the stairs, Daof turned to a female apprentice who had already taken some food and was savoring it. "Leaves, later, inform the other children that if anyone else from the main city comes to look for me, tell them I''m withdrawing from their research. The reason is that I''ve lost interest. They''re not to disturb Meko and me anymore. We''ll be spending a considerable amount of time in the research room."


    Leaves, with her large eyes blinking, repeated Daof''s words and then nodded to indicate that she had understood.


    Just as Daof was about to continue, his wife, Meko, let out a resigned sigh and said to Leaves, "Your teacher has accepted a new apprentice named Glen. If he arrives, remember to let us know."


    Leaves''s eyes lit up. "Another new classmate?!"


    Daof slapped his forehead. "How could I have forgotten about this!"


    Then he replied on behalf of his wife, "Yes, he will be my twenty-eighth apprentice."Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Leaves let out a cheer and then skipped away to share the news with the other apprentices.


    Daof smiled and said, "I''ve been rather forgetful lately. Thank you for reminding me, dear Meko."


    "All right, let''s get down to business. I''m still a bit disoriented. I never imagined that even the rules enshrined in the Magic Canon could be incorrect. What kind of impact this will have on the magic world remains to be seen."


    Engaged in conversation, the two ascended the stairs step by step.


    ...


    "What?!"


    In the old man''s house, upon hearing Glen mention that his affinities for both light and dark elements were approximately ninety percent, the old man let out an incredulous cry.


    "This is no laughing matter!" he gasped.


    Glen had anticipated such a reaction from the old man. He merely said calmly, "I''ve already told you. If you don''t believe me, don''t hold it against me later for not giving you a warning."


    Telling the old man about this was a decision Glen had made after careful consideration. After all, he needed some guidance from the old man, and it was advisable to inform him without knowing whether his talent would have any implications.


    The old man regarded Glen with a wary gaze. He wasn''t sure why Glen had said those words.


    Could he have some ulterior motives? ... he wondered.


    "Let''s resume the previous explanation. You won''t believe this anyway, so there''s no point in dwelling on it," Glen said, patting the old man on the shoulder.


    The old man nodded. He glanced at the book Glen had handed him. The content of this book was superior to that of most of the best basic magic enlightenment books available on the market.


    As a Doctor of Magic Studies, he had the discernment to recognize this.


    He flipped through a few more pages and became even more certain that Glen''s teacher was no ordinary figure.


    He asked Glen to wait and then went upstairs, returning with a square wooden board.


    "Regarding the questions you raised earlier, I will now explain them to you one by one. I''ll only go through it once," the old man said.


    Upon hearing this, Glen naturally nodded.


    Once would suffice. With his memory, he was confident he could remember everything clearly.


    Before starting the lecture, the old man handed Glen a tusk of an unknown beast, about the length of a finger. "This is the tooth of a magical beast. I won''t go into details about what kind it is since you wouldn''t know anyway. In any case, the tooth of this magical beast contains extremely pure elemental power. After I finish explaining the part about magic energy perception, you can attempt to sense the elements within it. It would be ideal if you can distinguish the mixed elements, which would indicate that you''ve grasped the essence."


    After listening, Glen gave it a try in advance. He had also read that part of the content and knew the general procedure.


    After several attempts, he could only barely sense the presence of the elements within it, let alone distinguish any mixed elements.


    The old man snorted softly at Glen''s efforts. Then he took out a black object resembling a pen.


    He began writing on the square wooden board. Glen surmised that it was a tool made of special materials, similar in function to chalk.


    The difference was that this object didn''t diminish in size with use.


    The old man''s voice, exuding an air of authority, rang out. "The questions you asked are all quite challenging for those who have just started learning magic to understand on their own. There might be a few more questions, but it seems you''ve managed to figure them out by yourself. So, I won''t cover those parts. Now, let''s begin with the first topic: how to construct a magic energy pathway..."


    The lecture lasted for just over an hour. After all, Glen didn''t have an excessive number of questions.


    There was also time for practical exercises after each explanation. Many things seemed clear when heard, but when it came to putting them into practice, success remained elusive.


    Neither Glen nor the old man was surprised by this. Nothing could be achieved overnight; it required continuous accumulation and practice.


    Upon leaving the old man''s house, Glen returned the book home and told Tia that if she was feeling bored at home, she could go and visit the elf lady, as he was sure the elf lady would also be in need of company.


    As for Glen himself, he left the town and set off for a distant farm.


    At the end of the lecture, he had specifically asked the old man where he could purchase livestock.


    The old man replied, "There''s a farm in Dudd Town, but it''s rather small. If you''re looking to buy a large number of livestock, after leaving Baiyek, follow the road signs. There''s a larger farm in a place called Firna, where you can find all the common domestic animals."


    Satisfied with this answer, Glen couldn''t wait to make his way there.


    Although the deer-drawn carriage was unavailable, it didn''t pose much of a problem for him. He simply had to run for a while.


    On the way, he kept the magical beast''s tusk given to him by the old man for practice firmly in his hand, practicing without a moment''s rest.


    Glen said he was borrowing it, but the old man wasn''t convinced he would ever get it back.

 Chapter 90 The Girl

    A resplendent carriage pulled by four horses rolled into a petite manor.


    Perhaps having caught the sound of the carriage, two children, a boy and a girl, around seven or eight years of age, dashed out from the lofty, five-story English-style mansion.


    "Daddy, daddy!"


    The two children exclaimed with great glee and promptly rushed to the side of the stationary carriage.


    A middle-aged man, whose attire unmistakably bespoke of its high cost, alighted from the carriage. He outstretched his arms and enfolded his two children in a warm embrace.


    "I''ve missed you both so terribly! My precious darlings!"


    The middle-aged man gave a word of instruction to the private coachman, then, holding his children, he made his way to a nearby fountain and took a seat.


    "My dear children, guess what delightful surprise I''ve brought for you?"


    The middle-aged man said with an air of mystery.


    Both children wore expressions of intense curiosity and eagerly queried,"What is it?"


    "Is it something delicious?"


    The middle-aged man smiled, drew out two boxes from his pocket, and handed one to the boy and the other to the girl."Go on, open them and have a look."


    When the two children lifted the lids of the boxes, they instantly let out cries of delighted surprise.


    Inside both boxes lay the identical item: a dainty little trinket resembling a music box.


    The moment the boxes were opened, the tiny, intricate gears within began to turn, emitting a sweet and melodious tune.


    Children are simply powerless to resist such charming little toys. With a joyous cheer, they each planted a kiss on the middle-aged man''s face.


    "Come now, let me show you the ins and outs of how to play with this charming thing."


    Just as the middle-aged man was about to expound on the other wonderful features of the toy to his children, a young man''s voice rang out from a distance,"Mr. Hank, there''s a guest at your farm who claims to be here to purchase livestock."


    Mr. Hank, the middle-aged man, furrowed his brows and turned his head, saying,"Go back and tell him to hold on for a bit. I''ll be there shortly."


    Then he turned to his two children once more."I''m sorry, my dears, but I must be off. Daddy needs to go and earn some money. Why don''t you go and have fun with the nanny, hmm?"


    Both children wore looks of mild disappointment.


    The girl said,"Daddy, don''t we already have a great deal of money? Why do you still need to earn more? Can''t you just stay with us?"


    "No matter how substantial our wealth may be, it can all be depleted in time, my dear."


    After a few more words of gentle persuasion, the girl and the boy reluctantly made their way towards the nanny, who was already waiting for them in the distance.


    Hank rose to his feet, a faint trace of melancholy lingering in his eyes.


    What he failed to notice was that the instant the girl turned her back, her eyes transformed into a pair of malevolent orbs, brimming with sinister intent.


    She murmured in an exceedingly soft voice,"You''ve thwarted my plan. I''ll deal with the one who''s caused this disruption in a moment."


    ...


    When Hank arrived at his farm, his gaze immediately fell upon the prospective buyer.


    It was a rather young gentleman, attired in clean clothes. Apart from the somewhat peculiar style of his trousers, he made a favorable impression overall.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Glen had already taken a cursory tour of the farm. All manner of livestock were being reared in exemplary condition.


    The farm was partitioned into several areas, each of which was tended to by four or five farmhands.


    Glen couldn''t help but feel a pang of envy.


    At that moment, he was intently observing the herd of cattle enclosed within the fence. He didn''t withdraw his gaze until Hank approached.


    "Good day, sir. I''m told by my worker that you''re here to buy livestock. Is that correct?"


    Hank extended his hand and shook hands with Glen.


    Glen nodded and replied frankly,"I''m planning to start a farm of my own, so... yes."


    "Is that so? Then, might I inquire about the scale of your intended farm? I might be able to offer you some valuable advice."


    The two soon delved into a conversation regarding the farm.


    What Hank was unaware of was that Glen was surreptitiously observing him throughout their chat.


    Ever since he had drawn near, Glen had detected a faint, elusive scent, reminiscent of the odor emanating from the magical beast''s tusk in his possession.


    This scent dissipated of its own accord after a brief moment, but Glen was certain that it hadn''t been a mere figment of his imagination.


    After several unsuccessful attempts at discerning its source, he decided to let the matter rest. After all, this was the outlying region of the kingdom, and it wasn''t uncommon to encounter all manner of strange and uncanny creatures.


    For instance, the original host had never encountered any peril while frequenting the various main cities, yet in places like this, werewolves, vampires, and the like were a common occurrence.


    Upon learning about the scale of the farm Glen intended to establish, Hank personally selected several breeds of livestock that he deemed suitable, stating that they were relatively easy to rear.


    Glen didn''t have much knowledge in this regard, so he readily heeded Hank''s advice.


    "Mr. Hank, given the considerable size of your farm, I''m curious to know what your annual income is like?"


    After finalizing the order, Glen inquired in a casual manner.


    He was still preoccupied with the matter of making money. Now that he had become a mage, he was well aware that he would incur substantial expenses in the future.


    Perhaps his teacher would be willing to cover the majority of these costs, but he considered it rather spineless to rely so heavily on others.


    Although the person was his teacher, there was no obligation for them to take care of everything. As an adult, it was far better to be self-reliant.


    Upon hearing this, Hank attempted to be modest, yet he couldn''t entirely conceal his pride. He said,"It''s not all that much. The farm is merely a small part of my business portfolio. I have other ventures as well. On average, I earn upwards of ten thousand gold coins per annum..."


    These words nearly caused Glen to choke on his own saliva. It took him a moment to recover before he managed to say,"I''m truly in awe that a prominent businessman like yourself, Mr. Hank, is still willing to personally engage in a small transaction like this with me."


    Hank waved his hand with a contented smile and said,"In the realm of business, one must uphold a certain standard of attitude. That''s a principle my father instilled in me, Mr. Glen. Moreover, I have two children at home, and I need to strive for their future. No matter how abundant one''s wealth may be at present, there''s no guarantee that it will endure."


    "You make a valid point," Glen concurred.


    The two engaged in some more casual conversation, after which Glen took his leave. He needed to hasten to demarcate the land for his farm and complete the construction of all the necessary facilities before he could transport the livestock there.


    Not long after Glen had left Hank''s farm, he espied a little girl, approximately seven or eight years old, seated on a bare rock by the roadside. It seemed as though she was awaiting his arrival.


    Glen narrowed his eyes, gave it a moment''s thought, and then smiled and asked,"Are you Mr. Hank''s child?"


    The little girl remained silent. Her expression bore no resemblance to the innocence typical of a child. Instead, she said menacingly,"It was you who ruined my plan to seize Hank''s body! The opportune moment has passed, and I''m going to eliminate you!"


    "What utter nonsense!" Glen exclaimed with a look of impatience. He was almost certain that this child was indeed Hank''s offspring.


    She exuded a potent aura, reminiscent of that of the magical beast, as well as a faint trace of Hank''s own scent.


    As she spoke, dark flames began to swirl around the little girl''s body, and she lunged towards Glen!


    However, Glen merely reached out and grasped the little girl''s diminutive form.


    The searing flames were effectively blocked by his thick, wolf-like fur.


    The flames were evidently of magical origin, yet they had little to no effect on the wolf fur, which possessed a natural resistance to magic.


    "What on earth are you? You''re clearly not an ordinary human!" The little girl''s panic was palpable as she struggled violently, kicking and flailing.


    Realizing that she couldn''t break free, a flash of resentment and reluctance crossed the little girl''s eyes.


    The next instant, the flames enveloping her body vanished. Just as Glen was feeling perplexed, a black object emerged from the back of the girl''s neck and attempted to dart away.


    Glen reacted with lightning speed and immediately reached out to grab it. Although he managed to make contact, the object''s skin was incredibly slippery, and it slipped out of his grasp.


    He set the girl down and gave chase.


    The speed of the black object took Glen by surprise. It bounced along the ground, covering a distance of over a hundred meters in the blink of an eye.


    Glen summoned his strength once more, his speed increasing exponentially, and his palm expanded to more than double its original size.


    In an instant, he caught up with the black object and, with a swift motion, enclosed it within his hands.

 Chapter 91 The Fire Source Worm

    Glen could sense that the creature within his palm was thrashing about like a bullet, desperately attempting to make its escape.


    Yet, his intuition told him that this was likely something of great value, and there was no way he would let it slip through his fingers.


    Glen gradually constricted the space within his palm, and finally, he clasped the creature firmly in one hand.


    "I''ll head back and ask the old man what exactly this thing is," he murmured softly to himself.


    He then retraced his steps to the spot where he had left the little girl. After examining her body and confirming that she was merely unconscious, he stealthily carried her back to Hank''s farm, leaving her there for others to discover.


    Running briskly all the way, as he was on the verge of entering the forest outside Baiyek, Glen caught sight of the old man, who appeared to be preparing for a journey.


    He called out to him from afar.


    The old man heard his voice and came to a halt. He was taken aback to see Glen dashing towards him.


    "Old man, where are you off to?" Glen inquired as he drew closer.


    "I''ve been extended an invitation by a friend to attend to some matters," the old man replied nonchalantly. Pointing at Glen''s right hand, which had transformed into a wolf''s paw and was clenched into a fist, he asked,"What happened to your hand?"


    Glen raised his hand."I managed to capture a peculiar creature. It can leap extremely swiftly, and I was worried it would get away."


    The old man''s expression turned thoughtful, and he said,"What kind of creature? Do elaborate."


    Glen then briefly recounted the events that had transpired.


    Upon hearing his account, the old man''s expression first registered surprise, which was soon replaced by a solemn look.


    "Old man, you must know what this is, right?" Glen asked at the end.


    After a moment of silence, lasting approximately four to five seconds, the old man said,"Based on your description, it should be a Fire Source Worm. I''m not certain which specific variety it is, though. I can''t be sure. There are numerous branches of them, and the distinctions are incredibly subtle."


    "What is the use of this thing?" Glen queried.


    "Use? It''s far more than just useful. This item is considered a rarity among magical materials. A single one of these can fetch a price of over a thousand gold coins," the old man replied with a cold smile.


    "Over a thousand..." Glen suddenly gripped his hands tightly, as if fearing the creature would escape, and swallowed hard.


    If I were to sell this, I could almost ease off on my efforts!... Glen thought, indulging in a pleasant daydream.


    Observing Glen''s reaction, the old man couldn''t help but heave a sigh."I would strongly advise you not to sell it."


    "Why not?" Glen asked, having regained his composure to some extent.


    "Such things are extremely rare and difficult to come by. Many mages spend their entire lives in search of one but never encounter it. If you were to sell it and later find yourself in need of it, you would likely regret it deeply," the old man said.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Is it really that rare?!... Glen was astonished. He couldn''t believe his luck.


    He then continued,"So, what exactly is the purpose of this Fire Source Worm?"


    "The Fire Source Worm is the sole creature capable of producing Turbid Fire on its own. Turbid Fire is indispensable in numerous advanced magic spells, magical patterns, and magical artifacts. Some advanced mages, lacking a Fire Source Worm to supply Turbid Fire, are compelled to take the risk of venturing to the Abyss Rift of the Demons to gather scattered Turbid Fire. One can only imagine the peril involved in delving deep into the heart of the demon territory. Almost none of them, save for the most powerful mages, ever return from such an expedition," the old man explained.


    Having finished his explanation, the old man took out an old pocket watch and glanced at it.


    This truly is a valuable item. It''s a pity I can''t sell it... Glen thought with a tinge of regret. He gave his tightly clenched palm a little shake."Then how should I preserve it? Should I find a cage to keep it in?"


    "If you can lay your hands on such a cage, that would be ideal. This creature doesn''t require food or drink. It can sustain itself by absorbing the elemental energy in the air. All you need to do is periodically collect some of its shed shells as storage materials," the old man nodded and elaborated.


    "I don''t have such a cage." Glen had merely been making a suggestion. Naturally, he didn''t possess such a cage.


    The old man seemed to have anticipated this."That''s easily remedied. Why not weave a bag out of your wolf fur?"


    Is that even possible?... Glen''s eyes widened in surprise."You''re not pulling my leg, are you?"


    "I don''t have the time or inclination for that. This method is indeed viable," the old man said with conviction.


    Glen had no choice but to take his word for it. Suddenly, he recalled the solemn expression the old man had worn earlier and probed,"Old man, is there something you''re holding back? I did notice your solemn expression just now."


    The old man let out a couple of chuckles."You''ve changed quite a bit. You''re much more alert now, aren''t you?"


    Glen remained silent. The old man then said,"The emergence of the Fire Source Worm often portends a disaster. I came across this in an ancient tome. After cross-referencing it with the records of every instance of a Fire Source Worm''s discovery, this claim doesn''t seem to be without foundation."


    "So, you suspect that a disaster will befall this place soon?" Glen interjected.


    The old man neither confirmed nor denied it.


    Glen looked at his right hand, feeling the creature within struggling. After a moment''s thought, he asked,"Were those recorded disasters natural disasters or something else?"


    "Natural disasters?" The old man clearly wasn''t familiar with this term.


    "Disasters like hurricanes and earthquakes, those caused by nature," Glen explained briefly.


    The old man fell silent, deep in thought."I don''t think so. It''s either a rampaging beast tide or the emergence of a powerful evil being. These aren''t the result of natural causes."


    Now that he knew what kind of disasters were involved, Glen felt more at ease. He let out a sigh of relief. If it were a natural disaster, he wouldn''t be overly concerned, but his property...


    "There''s still some time left. I''ll impart some basic information about the Fire Source Worm," the old man said, looking at his pocket watch again and speaking a bit more rapidly.


    Glen immediately perked up.


    The old man continued to speak at a brisk pace:


    "The origin of the Fire Source Worm remains a mystery. When they are first born, they possess little intelligence. Only when they parasitize within other creatures do they acquire intelligence comparable to that of their hosts.


    "It''s unclear whether it''s intentional, but most Fire Source Worms will consciously choose humans as their hosts. This phenomenon doesn''t occur with other highly intelligent races.


    "Once they have sufficient cognitive ability after parasitizing, they may choose to change their hosts, perhaps to someone of higher status or greater power. However, there are conditions for changing hosts, and there''s no unified standard. It could be related to time, physical constitution, or even gender.


    "When they have gained a thorough understanding of the world and realize their own value, they will attempt to conceal themselves to avoid detection. However, mages have long since created specialized tools for detecting them, so it''s almost impossible for Fire Source Worms to remain hidden."


    With that, the old man took a step forward."Well, that''s all I know. Be careful not to let anyone steal it from you."


    Watching the old man stride away, Glen felt an even stronger resolve to cherish this precious creature.


    He rushed home even faster. He had to quickly weave a bag to house the Fire Source Worm.


    Upon arriving home, Glen found that Tia was absent. Presumably, she had followed his advice and gone to visit the elf lady.


    He searched the house but couldn''t find anything suitable to use as a knitting needle. Moreover, with one hand occupied, it was arduous for him to engage in knitting.


    Left with no other option, he had to go and fetch Tia back.

 Chapter 92 Hamoin

    Upon hearing Glen''s request, the little maid wore an expression of great reluctance.


    "Is there any issue?" Glen inquired.


    "Mr. Glen, I''m afraid I don''t know how to knit..." Tia said, a faint blush coloring her cheeks.


    Should knitting be a compulsory skill for maids? It seems it should be. But no one has ever taught me. What should I do? ... She thought, a sense of profound unease welling up within her.


    However, Glen smiled and waved his hand dismissively. "Don''t worry. I''ll teach you shortly."


    "Mr. Glen, you actually know how to do this?" Tia asked, her eyes wide with astonishment.


    "No, I don''t." Glen replied bluntly.


    Tia was taken aback, her face freezing in a moment of disbelief. "Then... then..."


    "Don''t fret. It doesn''t demand highly sophisticated skills. As long as it can hold things, it''s merely a matter of crossing and piecing together the threads. It shouldn''t be overly challenging, should it?"


    Glen exuded an air of confidence.


    Tia still harbored doubts about the feasibility, but for the time being, she had no other alternative.


    So, when Ravel returned, he beheld a room strewn with wolf fur across the floor, and two individuals, both perspiring profusely, were engrossed in some activity.


    "Mr. Glen, your wolf fur is incredibly stiff. It''s extremely difficult to weave..."


    "Put in a bit more effort. I''m certain you can manage it."


    Ravel was consumed by curiosity and leaned in for a closer look.


    Just then, Tia triumphantly held up an unsightly wolf fur blanket and exclaimed with a smile, "It''s done!"


    Glen took the wolf fur blanket, carefully wrapped his right hand, which he had been tightly clenching, within it, then swiftly withdrew his hand and sealed the opening.


    Something inside the package was pushing and prodding, displaying remarkable vitality.


    Ravel looked utterly bewildered. Pointing at the wriggling package, he asked tentatively, "What on earth are you two up to?"


    Glen wiped the sweat from his brow and replied nonchalantly, "It''s a rather valuable worm."


    What kind of worm could be so restless? ... Ravel wondered, his curiosity piqued, yet he dared not inquire further.


    Glen instructed Tia to clean the room and then turned to Ravel. "So, how did it go today? Did you manage to hire anyone?"


    The young nobleman responded with a hint of pride in his voice, "Yes, I hired two individuals. They''re both awaiting your meeting tomorrow."


    "Two people..." Glen was reasonably satisfied. He motioned for Ravel to take a seat and then made his way to the kitchen to prepare dinner for the day.


    Just as the elf lady returned, the dishes were ready.


    There were several plates of stir-fried meat and stir-fried vegetables, which were eaten with bread, a dining style to which everyone was accustomed.


    Halfway through the meal, Ravel seemed to recall something and suddenly said to Glen, "A police officer with a thick beard came by today and said he was looking for you."Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    It must be Sheriff Dogli... Glen swallowed the food in his mouth and asked, "What did he say?"


    "He merely asked me to convey that you should pay him a visit when you have the time. He didn''t mention anything else..."


    Ravel''s words set Glen''s mind to conjecturing.


    Perhaps it''s related to the matter he mentioned last time about some individuals arriving from above. Is he inviting me to discuss how to deal with the situation?


    "That police officer with the beard must know you, right? Are you certain he didn''t say anything more to you? Or that you didn''t disclose anything to him?"


    Glen suddenly smiled and questioned Ravel.


    The young nobleman with curly hair shrank his neck and stammered, "It''s nothing significant. I didn''t think it was necessary to mention..."


    Tia and Gotaya both cast curious glances, while the elf lady seemed more intent on observing the unfolding drama.


    Glen chuckled softly. "You don''t need to tell me. I can already surmise what happened. When he inquired about you, you likely embellished the things I''ve done for your family, didn''t you?"


    Ravel fell silent, his body trembling slightly.


    How does he know? It feels as though nothing can be hidden from him! ... He thought, a sense of dread washing over him.


    Observing Ravel''s reaction, Glen was certain. "My dear young master, can''t you use your wits and consider this: if those police officers were truly capable of dealing with me, would I leave you in this town without a care? Aren''t you afraid that, in a fit of anger, I might eliminate your entire family?"


    Tia and Gotaya were both horrified. The words were shockingly brutal.


    Ravel''s trembling intensified. The mere thought of such a scenario almost drove him to the brink of madness. And he knew that Glen was fully capable of such an act. "I''m sorry! I''ll never dare to do it again!"


    Seeing that his admonition had achieved the desired effect, Glen nodded.


    For the remainder of the meal, everyone except Glen ate with a distracted mind.


    After clearing the dishes, as Glen was about to ascend the stairs to engage in his studies, Tia called out to him. Glen immediately discerned the trepidation and indecision in her demeanor.


    He simply said, "Rest assured, Tia. I was merely intimidating Ravel."


    Upon hearing this, the little maid seemed to relax considerably. She smiled at Glen, curtsied gracefully, and then resumed her tasks.


    Only Gotaya, who was preparing to retire for the night, softly asked, "Were you truly just scaring that little noble?"


    Glen continued up the stairs. "It depends on the circumstances."


    Gotaya didn''t fully comprehend the meaning of his response but refrained from further questioning.


    Another night passed, accompanied by the soft glow of the kerosene lamp.


    The package containing the Fire Source Worm rested in the corner, occasionally giving a faint twitch.


    So engrossed was Glen in his work that he only felt a slight trace of drowsiness.


    However, despite his robust constitution, he eventually closed the book and took a brief nap during the late hours of the night.


    The book contained numerous concepts that required practical application, but lacking the necessary conditions at present, Glen could only read and strive to understand.


    He had already begun to contemplate cleaning the basement and transforming it into his personal laboratory.


    Once he had the opportunity to put the contents of the book into practice, he would then seek out Daov to acquire the knowledge for the next stage of his studies.


    ...


    In Dudd Town, at the police station.


    As the first rays of the morning sun illuminated the sky, Sheriff Dogli arrived at work as usual. He pushed open the door of the police station, and at this early hour, almost all the officers who did not reside within the station had yet to arrive.


    The officers who caught sight of him greeted him warmly and saluted.


    Dogli responded with a smile.


    He retrieved a cup from his storage room and brewed a steaming cup of Kokuqi.


    This was a tea-like beverage renowned for its invigorating properties, a favorite of Dogli''s.


    He took a delicate sip and then pushed open the door to his office, only to be confronted by a stranger standing with his back to him.


    The sheriff nearly spat out the drink in his mouth.


    With some difficulty, he swallowed it and demanded, "Who are you!? How dare you enter my office without permission!?"


    The individual, facing the window, slowly turned around at the sound of his voice.


    It was a gaunt face, etched with deep wrinkles. The hairline receded high above, and the shiny forehead was particularly striking.


    Yet, despite his unassuming appearance, this elderly gentleman instilled in Sheriff Dogli a profound sense of unease.


    It was as if he exuded an aura of menace at all times.


    "Sheriff Dogli, I''ve long been aware of your reputation. I am Hamoin, the chief officer of the kingdom''s special law enforcement team in the Battersea District. It is a great pleasure to make your acquaintance." The old gentleman introduced himself with a faint smile.


    Upon hearing this title, Dogli''s pupils involuntarily quivered for a moment.


    The chief officer? Even a person of such high standing has been involved? What on earth is the origin of that giant worm?! This is going to be a challenging situation... A multitude of thoughts raced through his mind, yet he did not forget to respond:


    "I see. It is an honor to meet you, Mr. Hamoin. Please forgive my earlier rudeness."


    He stepped forward and pulled out a chair for the other person, his tone one of utmost respect.

 Chapter 93 New Employees

    Hamoin gracefully took a seat and spoke in a polite manner, "Sheriff, there''s no need to say that. It was I who entered your office without seeking your permission. I''m the one who was being impolite."


    So, you do realize that... Dogli thought to himself, feeling annoyed. However, considering the other person''s higher status, he refrained from saying anything and instead greeted him with a forced smile.


    He poured a glass of water for Hamoin, pointed at his own cup, and said, "Kokuqi. Would you care for some?"


    "No, thank you. I''m not particularly fond of this drink," Hamoin replied, raising his hand to decline.


    Therefore, Dogli simply poured a glass of plain water and handed it to him.


    The chief officer appeared to be entirely approachable. He accepted the water and took a gentle sip.


    "I''m wondering if there''s some significant matter that has brought you, Chief Officer, to our rather remote town," Dogli said as he seated himself at his desk, inquiring in a tone reminiscent of a casual chat among colleagues.


    Hamoin put down the water cup and let out a couple of soft chuckles. "Since I''m here, it''s naturally a matter of great importance. You should be aware of that, Sheriff."


    Just as I expected... Dogli thought, already having a sense of understanding. Still, he asked, "The notice I received stated that the person assigned to handle that matter wasn''t supposed to arrive for another two days. Why is it that you..."


    "That was the original plan. But I deemed the situation to be rather exceptional, so I left my team behind and arrived ahead of schedule. This is to ensure that everything goes smoothly."


    Hamoin''s response seemed quite sincere, yet Dogli''s intuition told him that the matter was far from straightforward.


    The two continued to engage in a casual conversation regarding the matter that needed to be addressed. During the exchange, Dogli made numerous attempts to probe, but each time, Hamoin skillfully evaded the questions with his words.


    More and more police officers had gathered at the station. Suddenly, Hamoin extended his wrist and glanced at the exquisitely expensive-looking wristwatch on it. He then said politely, "Sheriff Dogli, it seems that most of the personnel have arrived. Please be so kind as to show me the scene. This is part of our work."


    Dogli had no valid reason to decline. Thus, he organized a group of officers, instructed several team leaders to maintain order at the station, and then set off towards the site of the incident.


    ...


    The deer-drawn carriage moved slowly along the bustling street, filled with the hustle and bustle of people.


    Glen lounged leisurely against the carriage frame, while Ravel was in charge of driving.


    A girl dressed in a clean, long dress passed by. She seemed to be from the middle class.


    Suddenly, she felt a gentle breeze stir beneath her skirt. Instinctively, she reached down to hold the fabric in place, but the breeze was too weak to lift the relatively thick hem.


    The girl blushed slightly, glanced around, and quickly walked away.


    Glen moved the book that had been shielding his face and cast a guilty glance in the direction the girl had gone.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    It seems I still need to practice a great deal. But it was quite a pleasant surprise that I achieved some results... He continued to flip through the book in his hand, using a quill pen to make marks and annotations on it.


    He had just come across a wind-casting incantation in the book, which was said to be usable even by beginners. Unable to resist the temptation, he had given it a try and, to his surprise, succeeded.


    The carriage had slowed down and was gradually coming to a stop in front of the tavern.


    Glen jumped out of the carriage and stretched his body leisurely.


    At this time, Luther hadn''t arrived for work yet, let alone the two individuals who had been hired just the day before.


    After waiting in the tavern for a while, the tall and lanky Luther was the first to push open the door.


    As soon as he saw Glen, he began to complain with a forlorn expression, "Mr. Glen, when will we be able to start working officially? I feel so guilty just sitting around here with nothing to do all day long!"


    Glen immediately smiled and comforted him, "It won''t be long. We''ve already hired some people, and I''ll soon have you all occupied with work."


    After a good deal of reassuring words, Luther seemed to feel more at ease.


    A short while later, two men arrived. Ravel immediately introduced them as the newly hired employees.


    "Hello, sir," the two men greeted Glen in unison.


    They were two men who bore a strong resemblance to each other. They were slightly shorter and more robust than Glen, with bushy sideburns, and overall, they gave an impression of being honest and reliable.


    "Hello. I''m delighted that you''ve come to work here," Glen replied with a smile. He then asked out of curiosity, "Are you two brothers?"


    "Yes, sir. I''m Carter, and my elder brother is Cagin," the slightly plumper one responded.


    "That''s wonderful. You both look like diligent workers, and I appreciate that. The wages here are paid on a daily basis. Do you have any objections to that?"


    "Yes, that''s perfectly fine. We haven''t found a suitable job for a long time, and we''re almost out of money for food. So, please let us start as soon as possible."


    "Well, here''s the situation. I''m not in a hurry to open for business just yet. There''s still some preparation work to be done. But don''t worry. I can advance you a month''s salary. In the coming days, I''ll hire someone to renovate this place. If you could assist during that time, it would be greatly appreciated."


    "That''s excellent. We couldn''t ask for more. We''ll work extremely hard," they said.


    The conversation between them went very smoothly. Glen took a square piece of paper from Ravel, which was filled with written content.


    "This is the labor contract. It is legally binding. Please read it carefully and then sign it. Once you''ve signed, I can give you this month''s salary."


    Of course, saying it was legally binding was just a ruse to intimidate the two men.


    The two brothers stared at the paper for quite some time. They had worked in many large factories before, where the supervision was usually strict, but signing a labor contract like this was a completely new experience for them.


    They hesitated and then said, "Sir, we can''t read..."


    Glen had anticipated this. He smiled and explained, "It doesn''t matter. I can go over it with you. The content essentially requires that once you''ve signed, you must abide by the established rules and not violate them. The rules are as follows..."


    After reading out the content, the two brothers were impressed, even though they didn''t fully understand it. Moreover, there were no clauses that they felt were unfair.


    "All right, we understand. Do we just need to sign it?"


    "Yes."


    "But we don''t know how to write our own names. What should we do?"


    "..., I''ll write them out, and you can copy them."


    "Okay."


    With the agreement reached, Glen put away the paper, shook hands with the two new employees, and said, "All right, you two can start getting familiar with the working environment here. I''m going to go and discuss the renovation with the construction team now."


    Shortly after Glen left the door, Luther quickened his pace and caught up with him, calling out his name.


    Glen stopped and turned around, looking puzzled.


    Luther came to a halt and asked, "Mr. Glen, why didn''t I sign that agreement?"


    That''s because I just drew it up last night... Glen smiled and patted Luther on the shoulder. "There''s no need for you to sign it. I have full trust in you. Don''t you think you''ll abide by those rules?"


    "I will definitely abide by them!" Luther said firmly.


    "Then that''s settled, isn''t it?" Glen gave him an approving look.


    "Thank you for your trust! I will redouble my efforts!"


    Glen nodded, feeling pleased.


    The construction team in Dudd Town was actually a group of workers who knew one another. When Glen was selling meat, he had heard people mention that these workers had been involved in the construction of almost all the buildings and facilities in the town.


    The leader of the team was a fellow named John, who lived in the housing area on the west side of Dudd Town.

 Chapter 94 Who on Earth Killed It?

    In the meantime, Dogli had already escorted Hamoin to the location where the colossal worm had met its demise.


    Upon beholding the motionless mass of flesh, a deeper sense of earnestness flickered in Hamoin''s eyes.


    This is the descendant of the ancient demon god, Bargalon. It''s truly a pity that the last of its kind has perished in such a manner... Hamoin stood there, lost in a momentary reverie.


    The sheriff and several police officers turned their heads. Dogli inquired, "Is there anything amiss, Chief Officer?"


    Hamoin resumed his steps, as if nothing out of the ordinary had transpired. "It''s nothing. I''m merely a bit taken aback."


    He had a penchant for walking with one hand behind his back, his back ramrod straight, his gait exuding elegance and stability.


    It was an oddly comforting sight to behold.


    The site was under round-the-clock surveillance by police officers on rotation, to prevent any unauthorized individuals from entering or any unforeseen incidents from occurring.


    The sheriff presented his identification, and only then were they granted entry.


    In truth, this procedure had been added on a whim. After all, with a superior present, it was imperative to demonstrate strictness.


    As they neared, a thick, acrid stench assailed their nostrils.


    Everyone promptly covered their mouths and noses.


    Just as Dogli was about to approach further, Hamoin extended his hand to halt him. Frowning, he said, "Is this how you usually approach it?"


    The sheriff, perplexed, grunted, "What else would we do? Is there something wrong with that?"


    Hamoin couldn''t help but close his eyes and shake his head. When he opened them again, he said solemnly, "For a dangerous creature of unknown origin like this, it''s advisable to take comprehensive precautions. Even if it''s deceased, aren''t you concerned that the stench it emits might be toxic or cursed?"


    Upon hearing this, several officers in the vanguard leaped back as if scalded, quickly distancing themselves from the colossal worm''s corpse.


    Dogli''s countenance also darkened. He was deeply worried about the safety of himself and those officers who frequently approached the worm''s body.


    However, this couldn''t be held against them. In this rural area, many of the police officers were locals who hadn''t received any formal training. They had been gradually trained by Dogli and a few team leaders.


    Even so, they hadn''t encountered many extraordinary incidents, so naturally, they were ignorant of the necessary precautions.


    "Chief Officer, then what should we do now..." Dogli asked nervously.


    Hamoin raised his hand, swept it through the air, and then extended his tongue to lick the tips of his fingers that had passed through the air.


    He closed his eyes, as if savoring the odor.


    "Rest assured. It''s merely the ordinary stench of decaying flesh. It won''t endanger your lives, but it''s best not to inhale too much of it."


    Upon receiving Hamoin''s reassurance, Dogli and several officers breathed a sigh of relief.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    "Seeing that you''re unprotected, it''s rather perilous. Allow me to assist you." Hamoin suddenly declared, and with a snap of his fingers.


    Snap!


    Everyone in the vicinity, including himself, was enveloped in a transparent film resembling a form-fitting garment, which clung to their clothes without impeding their movements.


    "You''re a mage, sir?!" Dogli exclaimed in surprise, eyeing his smooth hands.


    "You could say so. Well... I should say I''m more than just a mage." Hamoin kept his hands behind his back, his gait remaining as elegant and steady as ever.


    As they drew closer to the colossal worm''s corpse, they noticed a continuous seepage of a black, pus-like substance from the surface of the mass of flesh, accompanied by the incessant buzzing of flies.


    "This black substance wasn''t here when I last visited," Dogli remarked.


    Hamoin narrowed his eyes.


    There''s the faint aura of a werewolf''s curse...


    He kept his conjecture to himself and merely circled the worm''s body, observing it intently.


    "As I suspected," Hamoin suddenly blurted out.


    He intended to impart some information to these individuals.


    "What is it?" Dogli inquired as expected.


    Hamoin turned around. "Have you ever heard of the descendants of the demon gods?"


    "Descendants of the demon gods?" The sheriff''s expression clearly indicated that the term was unfamiliar to him.


    The chief officer gazed at the enormous worm''s corpse and slowly elucidated, "The demon gods, perhaps that''s what they call themselves. That''s how we refer to them. They''re a group of beings whose very existence is capable of unleashing disasters. I''m not entirely sure how to describe them precisely, but they''re extremely formidable. And this colossal flesh worm is said to be the descendant of a certain demon god, and it''s the last of its kind. That''s why the higher-ups are taking this matter so seriously."


    After listening, Dogli wasn''t fully convinced. Information of this nature shouldn''t be divulged so readily, or perhaps the other party had only revealed a portion of it.


    Hamoin suddenly wheeled around and asked, "So, who on earth killed it? This creature possessed numerous means of escape. It managed to survive the chaotic environment of the last century and endure until now. It shouldn''t have been felled so easily."


    Sure enough, he''s testing me... Dogli tensed internally but maintained an outward composure. He replied, "I''ve already submitted a report on the details. We''re not certain exactly what transpired. When we arrived, everything was already over."


    This response didn''t satisfy Hamoin. He slightly narrowed his eyes, and the crow''s feet at the corners of his eyes deepened. "Sheriff, your pupils wavered briefly before you spoke, and your reply was a tad too hasty. Based on my years of experience, you must know something, correct? Lying isn''t a commendable trait, Sheriff."


    By now, Dogli''s heart was pounding rapidly. But as the long-standing head of the police station, he still managed to maintain a steady tone as he retorted, "Chief Officer, please refrain from using such spurious reasons to interrogate me. I stand by what I said earlier. I''ve reported everything I know."


    "Hehe..." Hamoin tilted his head slightly and regarded Dogli with a sidelong glance. This gesture lent him an air of sharpness, exerting an indescribable pressure on Dogli. "Sheriff, don''t mistake me for those incompetent officials who are only interested in taking credit and oppressing the lower ranks. I''m a reasonable man and don''t adhere rigidly to the rules. Provide me with some useful information, and I''ll overlook the fact that you deceived me. What do you say?"


    Beads of sweat appeared on Dogli''s forehead. Just as he was about to shake his head resolutely, a police officer dashed over from a distance and shouted, "Sheriff, a Mr. Glen is seeking you. He claims to be your friend."


    Oh, no! ... Dogli''s eyes widened in alarm, and he suddenly turned around, sensing that something was amiss.


    Hamoin caught this reaction. The corners of his mouth twitched into a smirk, and he directly instructed the police officer, "Tell him to come here."


    The police officer hesitated and glanced at Dogli instead.


    Observing this, Hamoin retrieved an identification card adorned with a golden griffin from the inner pocket of his gold-trimmed coat. "I''m the highest-ranking official here. Do as I say."


    The police officer swallowed hard but remained rooted to the spot.


    Hamoin''s eyes turned icy, and the police officer felt as if he had plummeted into an abyss, his body trembling uncontrollably.


    "Do as the Chief Officer commands," Dogli interjected in a timely manner. The police officer scurried back the way he had come.


    Moments later, in the police station.


    Glen was seated on a bench in the rest area, tracing patterns with his fingers.


    He had just returned from the housing area on the western side of the town. That fellow named John had readily acceded to Glen''s request.


    The other party had merely informed Glen to prepare materials such as cement and bricks, and they could commence work at any time.


    After reaching an agreement, he recalled that Ravel had mentioned Dogli''s visit the previous day. So, he had come to the police station to inquire. To his disappointment, Dogli had just stepped out. A police officer had gone to notify him, and he was now left with no choice but to wait.

 Chapter 95 Mutual Acting

    Suddenly, as if sensing something, Glen directed his gaze towards the gate of the police station.


    The police officer who had just gone to deliver the message came running back, his forehead glistening with perspiration and a hint of panic evident in his demeanor. "Mr. Glen, the sheriff has instructed me to escort you over."


    Glen rose to his feet and inquired in an odd tone, "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine. Let''s hurry over there," the police officer replied, sounding somewhat anxious.


    He doesn''t look fine at all. The sheriff didn''t come himself but sent for me. It seems something has gone awry... Glen refrained from asking further and gestured for the police officer to lead the way.


    As they proceeded along a path that grew increasingly familiar, Glen already had a shrewd suspicion about what this was all about.


    Sure enough, they arrived at the very spot where he had vanquished that colossal worm.


    Sheriff Dogli was standing beside the worm''s corpse, accompanied by a strange figure not clad in the standard black police uniform.


    "Captain, I''ve brought the individual here," the police officer reported loudly.


    Dogli and the strange figure turned around simultaneously, their expressions distinctly different.


    Dogli appeared somewhat nervous, whereas the stranger wore a faint, scrutinizing smile.


    Without the sheriff''s prompting, Glen knew full well that this stranger must be the one dispatched from above.


    One could discern from his attire alone that he was a person of extremely high status.


    Moreover, the dangerous aura that constantly emanated from him further attested to this.


    As Glen drew nearer, Hamoin''s eyes grew increasingly sharp.


    "Sir, what are you doing here? And what on earth is this monster? It''s terrifying..." Glen covered his mouth and nose with his sleeve, his tone slightly timid and his manner reserved.


    Dogli was slightly taken aback but then relaxed a bit.


    Hamoin, however, tightened his hand that was behind his back.


    Both of them had a fleeting thought: He''s incredibly good at acting!


    "Mr. Glen, this is the chief officer of the special law enforcement team from the main city. Hurry and offer your greetings," Dogli said, gesturing towards Hamoin.


    Glen shrank his neck and stammered, "Ch... Chief Officer, hello. I''m Glen."


    "Hello. There''s no need to be nervous. I''m not as fearsome as you might imagine," Hamoin said, consciously retracting his imposing aura and instead flashing a kind smile.


    "How can I not be nervous? I''ve never encountered an official of your stature..." Glen smiled sheepishly, feigning an innocent and harmless demeanor.


    "Is that so?" Hamoin continued to smile faintly. Suddenly, as if engaging in idle conversation, he asked, "You seem to be quite acquainted with Sheriff Dogli. What business did you have with him?"Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "It''s nothing of great consequence. I just hired some employees today and came to inquire if there are any relevant laws to regulate them. You know, it can be quite a headache when subordinates don''t follow the rules," Glen replied with great naturalness.


    "I see," Hamoin said, inhaling quietly.


    I refuse to believe I can''t find your flaw! ... He gritted his teeth inwardly.


    "You don''t seem overly frightened by this monster. Were you already aware of its existence?" Hamoin asked, pointing at the giant worm behind him.


    Dogli''s heart constricted involuntarily. He silently prayed that Glen wouldn''t give himself away.


    Glen glanced at the putrid giant worm and matter-of-factly said, "Isn''t it already dead, slain by you? I heard that you''re experts at dealing with such things. With you around, I''m not that scared."


    Still a reasonable response. Hamoin felt challenged.


    He hadn''t experienced this feeling in a long while.


    He was someone who delighted in analyzing people''s psychology based on their facial expressions and subtle body language.


    He had accomplished countless tasks using this method. Even the most astute actors would reveal their true colors in front of him. Situations that posed a real challenge to him were few and far between.


    This was one such situation.


    "Your answer is quite reasonable. However, you can cease your pretense. I''ve already seen through you," Hamoin suddenly declared with unwavering certainty.


    At this, Dogli, who was standing nearby, was convinced that Glen had made a slip somewhere.


    "Pretending? Pretending what? Are you addressing me, sir?" Glen looked around, feigning a dull-witted expression.


    This is indeed a tough situation... Hamoin''s eyelid twitched, yet he maintained his confident demeanor. "When Dogli heard that you were seeking him, he wore an expression that something was amiss. This can''t be explained merely by you coming to consult about some trivial matter. Considering what we were discussing before your arrival, I have reason to suspect that you''re implicated in this matter."


    "Ah? Chief Officer, you mean I''m connected to this monster?" Glen pointed at his own nose, then shook his head with a pale face. "No, no. How could this thing possibly be related to an ordinary person like me? You must be mistaken!"


    Trying to bluff me? You''re not up to it... Glen sneered inwardly.


    "Still pretending!" Hamoin took a step forward, towering over Glen and glaring at him. "I advise you to come clean. Otherwise, the consequences will be dire."


    "I truly have no idea what you''re talking about," Glen said, plopping down on the ground as if cowed by Hamoin''s imposing presence.


    The two of them stared at each other. Glen''s innocent act seemed more like mockery in Hamoin''s eyes.


    Hamoin was certain that Glen was involved in this matter, and Glen knew that Hamoin knew he was involved.


    However, Hamoin couldn''t uncover any concrete evidence of Glen''s guilt.


    I''ve failed... Hamoin closed his eyes.


    Dogli stepped forward and helped Glen up, reassuring him, "The Chief Officer was merely jesting with you. Don''t take it to heart."


    After saying this, he secretly gave Glen a thumbs-up.


    Hamoin turned around, his back to the two of them, lost in thought.


    After a moment, he suddenly said, "Mr. Glen, you reside in Baiyek, don''t you?"


    Glen pretended to hesitate for a moment before replying, "Yes, sir."


    There''s nothing to conceal about this. It can be easily discovered with a simple investigation.


    He must have arrived earlier than I anticipated and conducted some investigations on his own... This was Dogli''s first thought.


    "Baiyek is a wonderful place," Hamoin said, giving a slight nod. "Let me inform you of a regulation that isn''t enshrined in the kingdom''s laws but is tacitly acknowledged by all the high-ranking officials."


    Both Glen and Dogli cast puzzled glances his way.


    Hamoin slowly turned around, his expression returning to that faint smile. "For the residents of Baiyek, taking a life is not considered an offense."


    The two of them wore expressions of shock.


    Why is he telling me this? What''s his motive? Killing isn''t a crime for the residents of Baiyek... It feels as if he''s saying that a mentally ill person killing someone isn''t a crime. Is that what he means? ... Glen was lost in a brief moment of intense contemplation.


    Dogli, on the other hand, was simply filled with confusion and curiosity.


    What kind of regulation is this? Baiyek is becoming increasingly mysterious...


    Paying no heed to the slightly dazed expressions of the two, Hamoin walked past them gracefully with one hand behind his back. "My people will arrive in a few days. They''ll transport the worm''s corpse away. Kindly arrange accommodation for me, Sheriff. Thank you."


    It took Dogli a while to snap out of his reverie. He tugged at Glen, who was still frowning in thought. "Let''s go. These important figures enjoy playing tricks on us common folk. Those words might just be intended to trouble us. Don''t pay them any mind."


    Glen nodded and departed with Dogli.

 Chapter 96 The Mad Bear Forest

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Dogli stated that he needed to attend to the matters concerning the esteemed chief officer, and thus, he soon parted ways with Glen.


    The purpose of his visit to Sheriff Dogli was to deal with the inquiries from the superior who had arrived. Now that it seemed he had managed to get through the situation, there was no longer any necessity for him to remain.


    That old fellow doesn''t seem inclined to resort to force. He is well aware that I might be involved in something, yet he insists on using that particular approach to find a pretext for taking action. Is he harboring some concerns? Or is he simply an eccentric individual? ¡­ As he pondered these thoughts, Glen had already arrived in front of a factory.


    This was the sole building materials manufacturing factory in the town. They virtually monopolized all the raw material business in the surrounding area.


    Glen had learned this information from that person named John.


    In the distance, there was a group of individuals queuing up. Glen approached and inquired, only to discover that they were all there to purchase building materials.


    He then, in accordance with the established rules, took his place at the end of the queue.


    He once again took out the basic magic book given by Daof and began to read it as a means of passing the time.


    After a short interval, a familiar voice suddenly reached his ears: "Mr. Glen, it truly is you!"


    Glen put down the book and turned his head to look. He realized that it was the Old Cat calling out to him.


    "Old Cat? What brings you here?"


    "I''m here, of course, to purchase building materials. I intend to construct a house in a location not far from the town in the near future," the Old Cat replied with a smile. Subsequently, he inquired, "Are you also planning to build a house?"


    Glen shook his head. "Have you forgotten the tavern that I purchased last time? I wish to convert it into a butchery. Don''t I need to carry out some renovations?"


    The Old Cat immediately comprehended.


    The two engaged in casual conversation, and soon it was Glen''s turn, which occurred more swiftly than he had anticipated.


    In a small structure resembling a reception area, there was an open window. Inside, a bald, middle-aged, portly man dressed in work attire held a quill pen and, without raising his head, inquired, "What materials do you require? And in what quantities?"


    Glen was momentarily taken aback. He truly had no knowledge in this regard. In his previous life, he had never built a house on his own and was completely ignorant of the required quantities.


    Before coming, he had been distracted by the matters related to Dogli, and thus, he had arrived without fully considering everything. Now, he found himself in an awkward situation.


    Just as the bald, portly man looked up in curiosity.


    Fortunately, the Old Cat, who was standing behind him, noticed Glen''s discomfiture. As if he could divine others'' thoughts, he stated the materials and quantities on Glen''s behalf.


    Observing that Glen did not raise any objections, the portly man quickly completed writing on a piece of paper that resembled an order form.


    Glen turned back and cast a glance at the Old Cat. The latter smiled and said, "These quantities might be somewhat insufficient, but you can always make additional purchases later."


    "Thank you, my friend. I was on the verge of ordering twice the amount you specified," Glen expressed his gratitude sincerely.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Mr. Glen, it''s truly of no consequence," the Old Cat said dismissively.


    By this time, the portly man had finished writing the relevant details and said, "Please pay the deposit first. Four silver coins. Copper coins of equivalent value will also be acceptable."


    Glen retrieved four silver coins from his pocket and handed them to the portly man, who accepted them and placed them in a metal box. Then, he firmly stamped the paper with something resembling a seal before placing it on a stack of similar order forms.


    "May I ask, sir, how long it will take for the materials to be delivered?" Glen did not leave but instead inquired.


    "Not many people have been purchasing materials these days, so the delivery will take one or two days," came the reply.


    After hearing the answer, Glen nodded and stepped aside.


    The Old Cat clearly specified the types and quantities of materials he needed. The portly man carried out the same procedures, and the deposit required was twenty silver coins.


    "Constructing a house is indeed a costly endeavor," the Old Cat said with a rueful smile as he joined Glen.


    "Are you also engaging John''s team to assist with the construction of your house?" Glen asked out of curiosity.


    "John?" The Old Cat shook his head. "Engaging others for assistance would entail additional expenses. Just building a single house is already on the verge of depleting all my savings. I''m not that extravagant. At most, I''ll ask some friends to lend me a hand."


    The two walked and conversed.


    The topics of their conversation ranged from mundane matters of daily life to their respective perspectives on the kingdom. Many of their statements were nothing more than baseless boasts.


    When the subject of mages arose, Glen, on a whim, asked, "Old Cat, do you happen to know of any places where magic items and the like are sold?"


    He still harbored the desire to have a magic laboratory of his own. It would be most opportune if he could discover a source of relevant equipment and materials.


    "Why do you ask, Mr. Glen?" the Old Cat inquired instinctively.


    "I have a friend who has just become a magic apprentice. He is in need of such information. Although he could consult his teacher, it would be preferable if he could resolve the matter on his own," Glen replied without the slightest hint of embarrassment.


    "A magic apprentice. That is truly enviable. If it were not for financial constraints, I too could have become a mage," the Old Cat said with a tinge of regret.


    "Why do you say that?" Glen turned to ask.


    "Once, a mage tested my elemental affinity. He said it was approximately seventy-something. I could have become a magic apprentice, but the subsequent financial requirements were exorbitant, far beyond what my family could afford."


    After listening to the Old Cat''s account, Glen nodded.


    Instances similar to that of the Old Cat were not uncommon. In the memories of the original host, he often heard of commoners with exceptional magic talents who, due to a lack of funds, were compelled to lead ordinary lives.


    This was almost the most frequently discussed topic among those nobles during their leisure time. Perhaps the reason was that such topics could serve to highlight their sense of superiority.


    What does it matter if one has talent? Without the wealth and capital like theirs, one has no choice but to accept being an inferior.


    That was more or less the mindset.


    The reason for this situation was that talent was not highly regarded.


    In fact, there were quite a number of individuals with an elemental affinity of seventy, eighty, or even higher. However, predecessors had already concluded that a high elemental affinity merely increased the probability of becoming powerful in the future.


    There were also those whose elemental affinity had just reached sixty but had achieved remarkable heights.


    This was also the reason why most mages were reluctant to bear the costs associated with the advancement of apprentices.


    Returning to Glen''s earlier question, the Old Cat said, "You''re asking if I know of places like magic exchanges, aren''t you? Well, it''s obvious, isn''t it? There must be such places in the main city, and they are undoubtedly the most luxurious ones."


    "Of course, I''m aware of that. I''m simply too indolent to make the journey¡­"


    "Oh! I understand. You''re referring to those privately-owned shops in the wilderness, aren''t you?" the Old Cat interjected.


    "Er¡­ I suppose so," Glen replied uncertainly.


    "I''m not certain about that. However, I heard from a friend who has been to the Mad Bear Forest that there is a rumor. It is said that there is a lake in that forest, and by the lake resides a peculiar individual who specializes in selling magic materials," the Old Cat said as if making a casual mention.


    "The Mad Bear Forest?" Glen had never heard of this place. "Why is it called that?"


    "It is said that a crazed grizzly bear appears at regular intervals and attacks people. I''m not sure whether it''s true or not."


    "Do you think this rumor is credible? If I were to go¡­"


    "I would strongly advise you not to go. Although it is merely a rumor, it doesn''t sound like a pleasant place. It would be better to let your magic apprentice friend go instead."


    Glen merely smiled at the Old Cat''s words.


    With his level of strength, ordinary dangers simply could not harm him.


    Suddenly, a few raindrops fell from the sky.


    The Old Cat exclaimed, "Damn it! It''s raining. I must be on my way, Mr. Glen. My residence is quite a distance from here, and I have no desire to get soaked to the skin!"


    Having said that, he immediately ran off into the distance.

 Chapter 97 A Rainy Day

    Glen suddenly realized that his deer-drawn cart lacked a rain cover, and he couldn''t help but offer a prayer that the rain would not persist for an extended period.


    As he passed by a general store, he caught sight of several small books resembling novels. On a whim, he purchased one that the storekeeper highly recommended, being told that it was currently the most popular storybook in the kingdom.


    Glen''s interest was piqued, and he intended to use it to while away the time when taking shelter from the rain in the tavern.


    The rumbling of thunder resounded, and the pedestrians on the road became noticeably hasty in their paces.


    Glen first moved his deer-drawn cart to a place where it could be shielded from the rain, and then he entered his tavern. At that moment, the two newly hired employees were seated around with Luther, engaged in a lively conversation, their words flowing freely.


    Ravel was idly toying with a quill pen.


    The sound of the door being pushed open startled the group. Luther and the two brothers immediately sprang to their feet, much like students who had been caught daydreaming during class.


    "Carry on. Pay me no mind," Glen said, waving his hand to signal that they need not be nervous.


    However, they did not sit down again. Instead, they began to move about the tavern, as if in search of tasks to undertake.


    Glen couldn''t be bothered to concern himself with it. He took a seat in a corner adjacent to the wall and opened the book he had just acquired.


    Outside, the rain began to pour down in earnest, and the sound of raindrops striking the glass grew steadily more intense.


    The book was titled "The Marvelous Adventures of Hankba," which narrated the various escapades of a knight named Hankba across the continent and his numerous amorous encounters with beautiful women.


    The book was not overly thick. With the reading speed he had developed from perusing novels in his previous life, Glen was on the verge of finishing it within just a few hours.


    This was largely attributable to the fact that the writing was truly unremarkable, following a repetitive and formulaic pattern.


    Encountering adversaries, rescuing a damsel in distress, then encountering more adversaries, and once again rescuing a damsel - such scenarios were tolerable to Glen once or twice, but their frequency was excessive.


    Moreover, he failed to commit to memory the names of many of the beautiful women he encountered earlier, and yet another would already make an appearance. There were even instances where the subsequent plotlines were identical, with nothing more than a change of character names.


    That such a story could be considered the most popular was truly bewildering to Glen.


    "This is not even as captivating as a fairy tale..." he murmured, tossing the storybook aside.


    He took out the beast''s tooth bestowed upon him by the old man and commenced practicing his mastery over elemental perception.


    Ravel, who happened to cast a glance in his direction, witnessed this scene. After a moment of hesitation, he finally summoned the courage to approach and said, "Mr. Glen, this..."


    He pointed at the storybook that had been discarded to the side.


    Glen, being deeply engrossed, merely responded offhandedly, "Help yourself."


    The young master with curly hair was overjoyed. He promptly picked up the book and returned to his original seat to delve into it.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    One of his former pastimes had been reading such storybooks. Ever since he was abducted by Glen, he had been deprived of the opportunity to do so.


    And this was a book he had originally intended to read but had never gotten around to.


    Occasionally, shouts could be heard from outside, as if individuals were conversing through the veil of the rain.


    Glen remained undistracted. He seemed to have stumbled upon a bit of a technique.


    The elemental power coursing through the beast''s tooth was akin to a river composed of countless threads. He sought among them those few threads that differed in color.


    In the process of this search, he felt as if he had developed a new faculty, enabling him to exert a subtle influence on these threads.


    He was elated by this transformation and became so engrossed that he desired to achieve even more.


    Time passed slowly. Glen only ceased his practice when he felt a pang of hunger in his stomach.


    He rose to his feet and stretched his slightly numb arms and neck. When he turned to look in Ravel''s direction, he observed that the latter was still engrossed in reading that insipid book with evident relish.


    Perhaps the entertainment options in this era were so scarce that people could not get enough of such stories... Glen shook his head and directed his gaze outside the window.


    Through the somewhat opaque glass, he could discern that the rain had diminished slightly but was still falling.


    Glen somewhat regretted not having prepared any rain gear. Now, he would have to brave the rain to go out and procure some food.


    However, upon casting a glance around, he noticed that Carter and Cagin appeared to be rather idle. After a moment of deliberation, he called out to them, "Carter, Cagin, come over here for a moment."


    Upon hearing their employer''s summons, the two immediately approached.


    "What can we do for you, Mr. Glen?" Carter inquired.


    "After all this time, you must be feeling hungry, right?" Glen asked with a smile.


    At this, the two indeed felt a twinge of hunger.


    Then they heard Glen continue, "I am willing to pay thirty copper coins. Could you please go and purchase some food? It''s raining, so if you''re not willing, that''s perfectly fine."


    Upon learning that Glen was treating them, the two immediately waved their hands. "It''s no trouble at all! We actually enjoy being in the rain. Really! Please allow us to go!"


    Glen was satisfied. He took out thirty copper coins from his pocket and handed them to the two. They received the money and immediately dashed out the door, displaying great enthusiasm.


    The feeling of having someone to run errands for him wasn''t half bad... Glen thought to himself, resting his head on his hand and propping his feet up on the table, feeling relaxed.


    After a short while, instead of the two brothers returning, a stranger entered the tavern.


    The tavern door was roughly thrust open, and a robust woman, with a broad sword strapped to her back, entered, her clothes soaked through.


    "What rotten luck! Why did it start raining all of a sudden?" she grumbled as she strode up to the bar.


    Ravel set aside his book and regarded this strange, tall woman with a puzzled expression.


    "Kindly bring me a bottle of ale and some food. Thank you," the woman said as she seated herself, unstrapping the broad sword and a bulging bag from her back without raising her head.


    The young noble, being a minor, was somewhat intimidated by the woman''s imposing demeanor. He opened his mouth but found himself at a loss for words.


    Noticing the lack of response, the woman finally looked up. "Didn''t you hear what I said? Oh? Why is there someone different now? Never mind. I''m starving, so please don''t waste my time! I..."


    "This is no longer a tavern," Glen''s voice interjected at the opportune moment, diverting the woman''s attention and allowing Ravel to heave a sigh of relief.


    Luther stood to the side, observing this woman, who was almost as tall as he was, with curiosity.


    "Not a tavern? It was perfectly fine when I came here last time," the woman said, looking at Glen with a bewildered expression.


    "I have purchased this place. I intend to open a butchery," Glen explained.


    "Damn it!" the woman cursed. Then she immediately asked, "So, is there any food here? Get me some. I''m really starving, and I''ll pay you."


    "I''m truly sorry, madam. We''re still hungry ourselves. We''re awaiting the return of our companions with food," Glen said, idly tossing the beast''s tooth in the air and gazing at the ceiling.


    Upon hearing this, the woman did not attempt to conceal her disappointment. Then she tentatively inquired, "Well, could I have some when your companions return?"


    Glen put away the beast''s tooth and looked at her. "Can''t you go and buy some yourself?"


    The woman made a woeful face. "I''m almost completely exhausted from walking here. I really don''t have the energy to move, and it''s still raining outside..."


    "I''m afraid I can''t assist you with that. We''ll just have to see if there''s any surplus food later," Glen said.


    The implication was that if there was sufficient food upon its return, Glen might share some with her.


    "Thank you so very much! I''ll pay double the price!" The woman''s voice was rather husky for a female, yet it did not verge on being masculine, possessing a unique quality.


    Glen did not respond. He merely waved his hand and stared blankly at the rain outside, lost in thought.

 Chapter 98 A Valued Client

    The tall and robust woman placed all her belongings on the nearest table. Turning towards Ravel, she smiled affably and said,


    "Little lad, it''s quite a rarity to see someone as young as you working here."


    Ravel merely responded with a forced smile and a nod. Mentally, he scoffed: It''s not like I have a choice!


    The woman appeared to be extremely talkative. Noticing that the young fellow before her didn''t engage in conversation but merely offered a strained smile, she didn''t take offense. Instead, she continued,


    "When I first grasped a sword and set out to hunt magical beasts, I was even younger than you. I was terrified back then. Those magical beasts were all so ferocious..."


    "Are you a demon hunter?" Ravel, seemingly intrigued, couldn''t refrain from asking.


    "Sort of. Demon hunters typically refer to those who specialize in hunting vampires, werewolves, and demons. I''ve hunted werewolves in the past, but most of the time, I hunt magical beasts. I think ''lone hunter'' would be a more fitting title for me," the woman said, stroking her smooth chin, her tone slightly uncertain.


    Upon hearing this, Ravel instinctively glanced in Glen''s direction. Seeing that the latter didn''t seem to be paying attention, he turned back.


    Although Glen wasn''t looking their way, he heard every word of their conversation distinctly.


    He didn''t give much thought to the tall woman''s words, regarding them merely as a form of entertainment. A chat with such a loquacious individual was worth listening to, far superior to those storybook tales.


    "So she''s not a demon hunter..." Ravel thought, his tone tinged with disappointment.


    Compared to demon hunters who specialize in hunting malevolent creatures, hunters who primarily hunt magical beasts seem rather mundane.


    It''s not due to a significant disparity in their strength but rather an unfounded adoration that has emerged at some unremembered time.


    "Little lad, please refrain from wearing such a disappointed expression. It''s rather impolite," the tall woman said, half-jokingly.


    "I''m not. I''m just a bit more curious about demon hunters," Ravel hastily explained.


    The woman let out a soft snort, cast a glance at Glen by the distant window, and then inquired, "Is that your employer?"


    "Yes."


    "He''s also quite young. To be able to purchase such a tavern, he''s more accomplished than I am."


    The woman then regaled them with some of her adventures. At first, Ravel was indifferent, but as he listened, he became increasingly engrossed. Before he knew it, he was engaged in a lively exchange with her.


    Luther approached Glen. Fixing his gaze on the two at the bar, he said to Glen, "Sir, my son mentioned that he''s rather intimidated by that lady."


    "Didn''t you hear her just now? She''s a hunter, specializing in hunting magical beasts. Naturally, she exudes an intimidating aura," Glen replied, sitting upright.


    "Then I''d best keep my distance from her." With that, Luther walked to another corner.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Just then, Carter and Cagin pushed open the door and entered, their hands laden with various items.


    They approached Glen''s table with cheerful smiles. Disregarding the fact that they were soaking wet, they placed the wrapped goods on the table.


    "We''re truly sorry, sir. The nearby dessert shops and bakeries were all closed, so we had to go to the one farther away," Carter explained.


    "But the food is still warm, and it didn''t get wet," Cagin added.


    "Thank you for your efforts." Glen then beckoned to the others in the distance, "Come on over, everyone."


    The aroma of the food had already whetted the appetites of everyone in the tavern. At Glen''s invitation, including the female hunter, they all gathered around.


    "Sir, I was wondering..." The female hunter gave Glen a sheepish smile.


    "Give her a portion," Glen said to Carter and his brother.


    The latter two cast a curious glance at the female hunter but didn''t hesitate. After all, it wasn''t their money.


    "Thank you ever so much, esteemed sir!" The female hunter happily accepted the portion of food. Although it wasn''t enough to satiate her, it sufficed.


    She extracted five copper coins from beneath her soft armor and placed them on the table.


    Glen didn''t stand on ceremony and accepted them promptly.


    The others also took their share of the food and found places to eat.


    Luther, along with Carter and his brother, chatted and chuckled softly as they ate.


    Glen had a hearty appetite and quickly finished his portion, though he was only about sixty percent full.


    He opened the main door of the tavern and looked out at the rain that showed no signs of abating. He mused that it probably wouldn''t stop for the entire day.


    He closed the door again and walked towards the female hunter.


    The latter was also a voracious eater. She had already finished her meal and was now organizing her luggage.


    Sensing Glen''s approach, she smiled and asked, "Is there something I can do for you, sir?"


    Although she wore an amiable expression, Glen didn''t miss the subtle hint of wariness in her demeanor.


    "I heard you say that you''re a hunter. May I ask, did you just return from a hunting expedition?" Glen asked, wearing a friendly smile.


    However, the female hunter''s wariness increased a notch. She subtly moved her hand closer to her broad sword while still smiling and said, "Yes, I obtained a small harvest and was planning to sell it for a good price."


    Glen nodded, paying no heed to her wariness. He said directly, "How about selling it to me? I might have a need for those items."


    The female hunter was taken aback and then waved her hand. "That won''t do. The goods already have a buyer. It''s the established rule. I''m sorry, sir."


    Upon hearing this, Glen didn''t press the matter. "Very well."


    He then took out the beast''s tooth given to him by the old man and handed it to the female hunter. "Do you recognize this?"


    The latter took the tooth, examined it closely, and furrowed her brow. "It looks familiar. I''m sure I''ve seen it before, but it''s extremely rare. I can''t recall it at the moment."


    "I have a need for this, and similar items. Can you procure them? I will offer a generous reward," Glen stated his intention.


    The female hunter studied it for a long time. Finally, she seemed to have some inkling and nodded at Glen. "I can give it a try. But based on my experience, this item is far from inexpensive. I estimate it will cost at least two gold coins."


    Glen was slightly taken aback but quickly composed himself. "No problem."


    To his surprise, upon hearing this, the female hunter suddenly stood up and firmly grasped his hand with both hands, which were as large as Glen''s, shaking it vigorously. "Sir, you''re a highly valued client! Rest assured! I, Blood Axe, swear by my honor that I will fulfill this commission!"


    Glen exerted a bit of force to free his hand. "I''m looking forward to it."


    After that, the female hunter, whose name or nickname was Blood Axe, waited in the tavern for a while longer. Seeing that the rain still persisted, she decided to leave without hesitation.


    It seemed that she had something pressing to attend to.


    Glen didn''t want to wait any longer either. So he asked Carter and Cagin to go and purchase two raincoats from this world for him and Ravel.


    These raincoats were crafted from the skin of a certain amphibian and boasted excellent water-resistant properties.


    This time, he didn''t offer to pay for the others. But the two brothers didn''t decline.


    After receiving the raincoats from them, Glen and Ravel set off in the deer-drawn cart, braving the rain.


    He paid no heed to the others. They were all adults. Surely they wouldn''t be unable to make their way home because of a bit of rain?


    The road was a quagmire. The wheels of the deer-drawn cart became stuck in the mud several times, requiring someone to get out and push. It took a great deal of effort to finally make it into Baiyek Town.


    Surprisingly, although it was pouring heavily outside the town in the forest, inside the town, it was as if no rain had fallen at all, maintaining its usual state.

 Chapter 99 In the Aftermath

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    The days that followed were marked by a tranquil yet bustling rhythm.


    Ravel carried that small book back home, and it seemed to infuse a sense of delight for the two girls.


    Calculated by the lifespan of the elves, Gotaya was indeed in the bloom of her youth as a maiden.


    At the very beginning, the three of them were eager to get their hands on the book, vying with one another. Glen couldn''t fathom why they would spend so much time poring over such a slender volume, and what''s more, they would reread it repeatedly.


    On one occasion, Glen couldn''t help but remark, "This thing is dreadfully dull. How on earth can you bear to read it?"


    The hot-tempered elven lady retorted on the spot, "Dull? If you''re so capable, why don''t you pen something more engaging?"


    As fate would have it, Glen had just completed a collection of fairy tales intended for Lila. So, he casually handed it to the elven lady, saying, "I believe even these stories crafted for children are superior to that book."


    The elven lady snatched it away with a look of defiance, as if she was biding her time to find an opportunity to mock Glen.


    Ravel and Thea, driven by curiosity, also leaned in to take a peek.


    Glen paid them little heed and went about his own affairs.


    However, it was only when he chanced upon Lila later and she inquired about the book that he realized he had forgotten to retrieve the collection of fairy tales he had written.


    He informed Lila that he had already penned some stories and would present them to her next time.


    Lila couldn''t contain her excitement and nearly reached out to grasp Glen''s hand once again.


    In these days, Glen also came to know that Lila had recounted the story of the Ugly Duckling to almost every child who had suffered the ravages of the giant worm.


    The children who had previously been plagued by depression had shown varying degrees of improvement, to the great joy of their parents.


    And Lila, in the process, experienced a taste of what it was like to be an angel.


    The story continued to spread far and wide.


    Even some adults had heard of it, and among children, its popularity was growing by leaps and bounds.


    Glen even encountered a bard in Dude Town who specialized in narrating this story. The number of onlookers who gathered to listen was quite substantial in comparison to the size of the entire town.


    Reflecting on these events, he was filled with anticipation as to whether his other stories could also gain popularity in this place.


    However, when he requested the elven lady to return his book, she prevaricated and showed every indication of being reluctant to part with it.


    In the end, Glen resorted to a somewhat coercive approach and managed to retrieve it from her, despite her obvious reluctance.


    Noticing that the original manuscript was well-preserved, he couldn''t help but ask, "I had thought you didn''t care for stories of this kind?"


    "It''s not half bad," the elven lady replied, a faint blush coloring her cheeks.


    Glen then cast a glance at Ravel and Thea, who were stealing sidelong glances in their direction. He understood that these two also held a fondness for these stories.


    Instantly, he felt more assured of his next move.


    He said to Thea, "I''ll give you a day to make a copy of these stories. You can keep that copy for yourselves, and I''ll be taking this original one with me."This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Thea let out a cheer and readily agreed, "No problem, Mr. Glen!"


    "I''d like a copy too!" Ravel and Gotaya exclaimed in unison.


    "Go and ask Thea to make a copy for you," Glen waved them off.


    The two had no objections and cheered just as enthusiastically.


    These stories were all classic tales that he was intimately familiar with from his previous life.


    In total, there were only around twenty of them, and it wouldn''t take them long to make the copies.


    Once they had finished copying, Glen handed the original manuscript to Lila. The moment she received it, she couldn''t wait to bid him farewell and depart, eager to return home and immerse herself in the stories.


    Glen couldn''t help but worry that this might have an impact on her academic performance.


    Apart from these matters, there was also the issue of the giant worm''s corpse.


    The chief officer named Hamoin hadn''t paid Glen a visit since their first encounter. However, Glen was deliberately keeping a close eye on him.


    Although he learned through Dogli''s disclosure that the chief officer hadn''t exhibited any extraordinary behavior in the two days following his settlement.


    Yet, Glen could still detect subtle signs of Hamoin''s activities within the town.


    It was evident that the old fellow wasn''t as straightforward as Dogli had made him out to be.


    However, Glen didn''t need to concern himself too much with these matters, for Hamoin''s subordinates soon arrived in Dude Town.


    The group was even larger than the one led by Berlin on the previous occasion, and the commotion it generated was beyond compare. The town was almost in a festive atmosphere, with a large number of people flocking to watch.


    They were extremely efficient in their work. On the very first day, they directly transported away the giant worm''s corpse that had been concealed by magic, and Hamoin naturally left along with them.


    Several months elapsed.


    During this period, Glen not only managed to construct his small farm but also ensured that all the livestock he had purchased were in place.


    He had herded them to the designated location, bit by bit, all on his own.


    The renovation of the tavern had also commenced some time ago.


    The materials arrived precisely as expected. As soon as John''s team was notified, they promptly arrived on the scene.


    According to them, they had participated in the construction of noble residences on more than one occasion. Thus, they were capable of fulfilling many challenging requirements, provided that the price was right.


    Upon hearing this, Glen''s eyes lit up immediately. He then went back and drew a design sketch for the store. The style was extremely avant-garde yet exquisitely beautiful.


    When he showed it to John the next day, the latter was taken aback. John stated that he had never encountered such a style before but was confident in giving it a try.


    Finally, after protracted negotiations regarding the price, an agreement was reached, and the construction work commenced without delay.


    Luther, along with Carter and his brother, also lent a hand, regarding it as their work for these days.


    Back in Baiyek Town.


    Since Glen had promised to instruct Gotaya in martial arts, he was determined to keep his word.


    He would set aside a portion of his time each day to provide guidance to this elven lady.


    As she was originally a warrior among the forest elves, there was no need to start from scratch in terms of physical training.


    There wasn''t an abundance of verbal instruction either. Instead, it was more about engaging in sparring matches, allowing her to gain insights through actual combat on her own.


    Although the elven lady was knocked down every time, her eyes always betrayed an intense fascination with the martial arts moves.


    It must be said that despite the elves'' slender physiques, their ability to control and coordinate their bodies was truly remarkable.


    This was evident from the fact that Gotaya''s mastery of martial arts, a skill-intensive art form, surpassed that of the majority of humans.


    Apart from these daily trivialities, Glen dedicated the majority of his energy to the study of magic.


    He would engage in four hours of perception practice every day and attempt to cast one or two basic minor spells.


    The old man had gone to attend to some matters at a friend''s place since the last time he mentioned it and hadn''t returned yet. Glen wasn''t certain whether he was avoiding him.


    However, upon reflection, he thought it was unlikely, as it seemed rather excessive for the old man to avoid him just because of some teaching sessions.


    After months of practice, he was now able to stably perform the practice spells outlined in the basic magic book.


    He wasn''t sure how his progress compared to others.


    There was still more than half of the content in the basic magic book awaiting the old man''s return for explanation. If the old man didn''t come back for an extended period, he would have to consider embarking on a long journey to seek out his teacher.


    He had made inquiries and learned that the Demon Fall Valley was quite a distance from Baiyek. If traveling by carriage, it would take at least four or five days.


    He was reluctant to make the trip unless it was absolutely necessary. After all, Daof had advised that it would be best to thoroughly master the books he had given before going to find him.


    Putting this matter aside for the time being, during his occasional moments of leisure, Glen would also turn his attention to his basement.


    After giving it a thorough cleaning, he made a preliminary plan to transform it into the semblance of a proper mage''s laboratory.


    He would simply wait until he had accumulated sufficient magical knowledge and then gradually acquire the necessary props, herbs, and other items.

 Chapter 100 Demons

    A faint sound emanated from the stone carving nestled in the profound and dense forest, and the stone door depicted upon it was mysteriously pushed open.


    This marked Glen''s second visit to this very place.


    The corpses of those ogres had already been disposed of by some unknown beasts, yet the putrid stench of decay still lingered in the air.


    Glen merely furrowed his brows. His primary intention this time was to pay a visit to the main city named Kaeladria.


    He aimed to gain an understanding of the local housing prices and also explore a magic materials exchange.


    "I''ll clean up the vicinity upon my return," he murmured. Then, just as he had done before, he sprinted towards the direction of the main city.


    As one of the preeminent large cities in the kingdom, Kaeladria witnessed a more substantial influx and efflux of people compared to most other main cities.


    Consequently, a significant number of kingdom soldiers and knights were stationed at the city gates, equipped with a plethora of means to accurately identify malevolent entities.


    Ordinarily, a werewolf like Glen would have had no hope of slipping through, but he had now managed to conceal his lycanthropic nature.


    To gain entry into the city, one required a permit document issued by the local authorities, which Glen lacked. Thus, he concealed himself among the goods of a merchant caravan.


    Fortunately, the soldiers and knights were primarily focused on detecting malevolent beings and were rather lenient regarding other aspects.


    Once they were certain that the merchant caravan harbored no evil, they promptly granted passage.


    Glen remained hidden among the goods until half an hour after the caravan had passed through the city gates. Only then did he stealthily slip away unnoticed.


    He stood beside a street, gazing at the imposing buildings surrounding him and the dark smoke billowing from the factories in the distance, contemplating which direction to take.


    The crowd in the main city was even denser than what the original host had remembered. The majority of them were from the middle class, and everyone seemed to be in a hurry.


    The clamor of the multitude was so overwhelming that Glen was unable to discern any useful information.


    Just then, a young man wearing a duckbill cap walked by. Glen hailed him, "Hello! Friend, could you spare a moment to give me some directions?"


    "Sorry, sir. I''m in a rush," the young man replied curtly and promptly walked away.


    Glen let out a sigh. Just as he was about to seek someone else to ask, a boy''s voice sounded from the side, "Excuse me, sir. Do you require the services of a guide?"


    He turned his head and beheld a brown-haired youth, approximately sixteen or seventeen years of age, looking at him.


    "Yes, I do need one."


    Upon hearing this, the brown-haired youth''s face immediately lit up with joy. "Sir, what are you looking for? I''m quite familiar with this area."


    "Let''s settle the price first. I assume your guiding services don''t come free of charge?"


    Glen was in no hurry. Since this place was close to the city gates, he only intended to complete his tasks in the vicinity and expected to be able to return early.


    The main city was vast, and it was simply impossible to explore it all. So, there was no need to venture deep into the central area... he thought to himself.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The brown-haired youth hesitated for a moment. Finally, after sizing Glen up several times, he smiled and said, "Twenty copper coins per hour should suffice, sir."


    The charge was by the hour. Although the price was rather steep, it was acceptable... Glen paused briefly and then nodded in agreement. "First, take me to the nearest magic exchange."


    Upon hearing this request, the youth was momentarily taken aback. A flicker of hesitation crossed his eyes, but after sizing Glen up once more, he regained his resolve.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you know the way?" Glen, having naturally noticed the changes in the youth''s expression and demeanor, inquired.


    "Of course I do, sir. It''s just that it would be advisable to use a carriage or some such means of transportation to get there. This is to save you time," the youth said earnestly.


    "I see. Go and summon a carriage. I''ll naturally cover the cost," Glen said, appearing indifferent.


    "Yes, sir!" With that, the brown-haired youth turned around and vanished into the crowd.


    Glen found a nearby bench and took a seat.


    After a short while, the youth arrived in a carriage that was more exquisitely decorated than those in Dude Town and stopped by the roadside in front of Glen.


    "Please step in, sir!" the brown-haired youth invited.


    Glen confirmed the price with the coachman before boarding the carriage.


    ...


    Filna.


    During an otherwise uneventful afternoon, a slight tremor suddenly shook the ground.


    In Hank''s farm, the workers who were engaged in their tasks were startled and fled towards the open area.


    However, the earthquake subsided after just a few seconds.


    The group stood there, looking at each other in bewilderment, and waited for a long time. Only when they were certain that there would be no further tremors did they resume their work.


    Unbeknownst to them, in the wilderness several kilometers away from the farm, a crevice a hundred meters in length split open in the ground.


    A chilling laugh that instilled fear in the surrounding creatures echoed from the crack.


    Meanwhile, in the police station of Dude Town, a police officer rushed into the sheriff''s office, clutching a telegram code in his hand.


    Dogli snatched the item from the officer''s grasp and began to decipher it with great care.


    Telegrams had already been invented in this world and were currently employed solely for emergency communication among certain official institutions.


    And the information transmitted via telegram from above was always something that those below were expected to take seriously.


    Due to the limitations of the local conditions, the police station in Dude Town did not have a dedicated code-breaker. It was the literate sheriff himself who had to decipher the telegrams.


    When he finished deciphering the content of the telegram, Dogli couldn''t help but tremble slightly, and his eyes glazed over.


    The content of the telegram read:


    A suspected invasion by the demon race is imminent. Urgently organize an evacuation!


    Dogli composed himself and suddenly turned his head. "Assemble all the police officers! And I mean all of them! On the square outside the station! Hurry!"


    The officer did not dare to delay. After responding affirmatively, he turned and dashed away.


    Dogli, on the other hand, hastened towards the room where the telegrams were stored.


    He intended to send a telegram to ascertain whether those above would dispatch someone to deal with this matter.


    However, his concerns were unfounded.


    For, ever since the diviners from the upper echelons had divined that the demon race would appear within the kingdom''s borders, the entire kingdom''s leadership had immediately taken notice.


    Regardless of the accuracy of the divination, they had to make preparations. The consequences of a successful invasion by the demon race were simply too dire to contemplate.


    In addition to the Knight''s Temple and the Magic Alliance, the only church permitted to exist in the kingdom, the Church of Saint Sylvie, would also dispatch its forces.


    In a spacious hall, several magnificent pillars, carved from the bones of precious and colossal magical beasts, supported the dome. Intricate and beautiful magic runes adorned the dome.


    The floor of the hall was as smooth as a mirror, and a rich current of elements and magical energy coursed through it.


    A group of individuals clad in white holy robes knelt devoutly on the ground, forming a protective circle around an elderly man in the center, who was seated cross-legged with his hands in a gesture of embrace.


    He was the individual with the highest divination proficiency in the kingdom and also a general of the kingdom. People referred to him as the White-Clad One.


    Diviners were also considered mages, for divination was a form of magic. However, they dedicated themselves exclusively to the study of divination, eventually evolving into a distinct category.


    The White-Clad One had dedicated his entire life to the art of divination. This not only elevated his status but also enabled him to achieve numerous military victories by foreseeing the enemy''s actions through divination, earning him the moniker of the kingdom''s "Invincible General".


    At that moment, they were conducting a divination ritual, a unique creation of the White-Clad One, which had the ability to significantly penetrate the obscurities of divination.


    The demon race had evidently made extensive preparations for this invasion, employing a multitude of anti-divination measures. Nevertheless, the White-Clad One had still detected something amiss.


    After reporting to the higher-ups, the White-Clad One used a more reliable method to confirm the situation once again.

 Chapter 101 The Magic Exchange

    Before the White-Clad One stood an object strikingly resembling an incense burner, adorned with a series of meticulously arranged tiny holes. Wisps of blue smoke, much like flowing water, meandered among these holes in a continuous stream.


    Suddenly, the blue smoke transformed into a distinct shade of red. Subsequently, as if by some unspoken agreement, it rushed towards the nostrils of the White-Clad One.


    The White-Clad One''s head gradually tilted backward, and his brows furrowed more deeply with each passing moment.


    When the very last wisp of red smoke was inhaled, the White-Clad One''s eyes snapped open.


    The individuals kneeling below also opened their eyes, a half-second or so later, in succession.


    "Go and inform Fitt that it can now be confirmed that there is indeed an invasion by the demon race," the White-Clad One commanded, rising to his feet with an air of authority.


    However, before those below could even begin to act, a heroic and spirited female voice sounded from outside the hall, "I''m already aware of it."


    The hall was presumably designed to be quite soundproof, yet this female voice was remarkably clear.


    The White-Clad One let out a couple of chuckles. "Then I''ll trouble you with it."


    There was no further response.


    The White-Clad One didn''t seem the least bit surprised. He murmured softly, as if to himself, "What on earth could be the demon race''s objective this time? If their aim is to conquer the kingdom, that paltry amount of military force simply wouldn''t be sufficient..."


    ...


    Kaeladria.


    The moment Glen stepped into the lofty magic exchange, where the aura of magic hung thick in the air, he immediately became aware of countless pairs of eyes fixed upon him.


    However, within this vast hall, which closely resembled an exhibition hall, apart from the customers, there wasn''t a single living soul who appeared to be a receptionist.


    Evidently, those glances did not originate from the customers present.


    Could it be that there were surveillance devices concealed everywhere?... This thought flashed through Glen''s mind, seemingly unbidden.


    The brown-haired youth had mentioned that he dared not enter this place and had chosen to wait outside. Perhaps this was precisely the reason.


    Glen feigned ignorance of those piercing stares and made his way towards an exhibition area marked with the word "props".


    The items on display, some perched on stands and others arranged on platforms, presented a dazzling array.


    Each item was accompanied by corresponding written descriptions.


    Glen was on the verge of picking up an object placed on a display platform, known as the "Cold Binding Bracelet". However, to his surprise, the stand beside the platform suddenly sprouted eyes and a mouth, and it spoke in a cold, detached tone, "Look, but do not touch."


    Glen''s hand froze mid-air, and he turned to regard the stand.


    The stand boasted two eyes situated on different branches of a fork, and its mouth was split vertically, revealing a row of sharp, glistening teeth within.


    Before Glen could even formulate a response, a strange voice emanated from beneath the display platform, saying, "Is this your first time here? You look positively clumsy and naive."


    Glen took a few steps backward. Sure enough, the display platform itself also sprouted eyes and a mouth.


    So those scrutinizing glances had come from these animate objects... Glen realized this in an instant. He inquired, "Who, or what, are you?"Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "We were created by the great Lord Holmes and have been entrusted with the task of minding this store, you foolish apprentice," the stand declared with a great deal of pride.


    With a moment''s thought, Glen quickly understood the situation. Employing self-created "living beings" was not only a matter of unwavering loyalty but also eliminated the need to pay wages. It was, indeed, a most advantageous arrangement.


    However, to possess the ability to transform inanimate objects into living entities, one''s power must be considerable. At the very least, one would need to be at the fourth level of magic proficiency or higher.


    "I''m interested in purchasing some props. May I consult with you regarding them?" Glen asked.


    "Certainly. It is our duty to assist. However, apprentice, I''m afraid you won''t be able to afford any of the items in this establishment. It would be advisable for you to confer with your teacher and return at a later time," the display platform said, speaking slowly.


    "How can you be so certain that I can''t afford them?" Glen persisted.


    "Judging by your attire and demeanor, I surmise that you may possess some family wealth, but it is insufficient for you to make purchases here. I have considerable experience in these matters," the stand replied this time.


    Just as Glen was about to retort, a burst of mocking laughter reached his ears from behind.


    He turned around and noticed that several nearby customers were regarding him with the kind of gaze one would use to watch a spectacle.


    Glen furrowed his brows and said, "Did you happen to swallow a fly? Your laughter is positively grating. Are you so eager to ensure that everyone knows just how ear-splitting your so-called ''angelic voice'' is?"


    Those who frequented such a place were undoubtedly mages, apprentices, or attendants of mages. Accustomed to being revered outside, most of them harbored some less-than-desirable character traits. Glen had no intention of indulging their behavior.


    None of them had anticipated that this young lad would have the audacity to berate so many of them simultaneously. After all, he was clearly just an apprentice, as had been determined when he first entered the establishment.


    How could he possibly be so bold!?


    This was the thought that flashed through everyone''s mind. However, they were reluctant to cause a disturbance in this place, so the majority of them chose to leave.


    A few, however, remained steadfast, adopting an attitude of "let''s see what you''re capable of".


    "Friend, whose apprentice are you? Your arrogance is quite unbecoming and does not align with the demeanor expected of a mage," a thin young man with a broad forehead chided Glen.


    Glen simply turned his back on the man, too indifferent to engage with him.


    Just as he was about to resume his inquiries, he felt a sudden chill on his calf.


    He glanced down and saw that his trouser leg was damp and emanated a pungent odor.


    When Glen looked up again, he witnessed a boy of approximately eight or nine years old stowing away his magic staff and, to cap it off, making a mocking face at him.


    Upon seeing Glen narrow his eyes menacingly, the boy swiftly hid behind a female mage clad in a light brown robe, yet still regarded Glen with a look of defiance.


    The few individuals who had not yet departed all erupted into raucous laughter.


    The female mage, too, curled her lips into a smirk.


    In fact, they had cast a cursory glance at Glen as soon as he entered. His simple attire made it abundantly clear that he was not an apprentice of a renowned mage. Instead, he resembled more of a wild mage who had, by chance, awakened his magical perception.


    At first, they had merely felt contemptuous and paid him no heed. It was only when his actions once again caught their attention that they were drawn back in.


    They had initially intended to merely laugh at him and then go about their own business. However, they had not anticipated his audacity, and as a result, they decided to stay and observe.


    Slap! Slap! Slap!...


    Before they could laugh for long, they suddenly felt a searing pain on their cheeks, and moments later, they found themselves sprawled on the ground.


    Including the female mage, all those who had been laughing were struck down and lay prostrate on the floor.


    The female mage in the brown robe wore an expression of utter disbelief as she gingerly touched her swollen and reddened cheek.


    When she directed her gaze back at Glen, she saw that he was holding up her apprentice''s ear with one hand, hoisting the boy into the air.


    Each time the seven or eight-year-old apprentice boy emitted a cry of pain, Glen would twist his ear a little more forcefully.


    And with each passing moment, the boy''s cries grew louder and more desperate.


    The customers who had been perusing the props nearby were all drawn to the commotion.


    "Is that Bana''s apprentice? Why is he being physically assaulted?"


    "Not only is Bana''s apprentice being beaten, but Bana herself has also been attacked."


    "What? Isn''t she a third-level mage? Who would dare to lay a hand on her?"


    Just as Glen was relishing the moment, he suddenly sensed a foreboding.


    The female mage named Bana had already raised her hand, and it was evident that she was on the verge of unleashing an offensive spell.


    But Glen was one step ahead. He seized her hand and, with a swift exertion of force...


    Crack!


    Bana''s wrist was crushed with a sickening snap.


    She let out a blood-curdling scream and writhed on the ground, completely incapacitated and unable to mount any further resistance.


    Such a ruthless act immediately brought the entire crowd to a stunned silence.


    Even the crying boy apprentice was left speechless with shock. In his perception, his teacher was an omnipotent figure, someone who allowed him to act with impunity outside.


    But now, seeing his teacher so easily subdued, it was as if the very foundations of his world had crumbled.


    Glen approached the boy apprentice and grasped his other ear. The boy once again let out a wail of pain.


    "Silence," Glen commanded icily.


    The boy apprentice promptly fell silent, leaving only the sound of his choked sobs.

 Chapter 102 Rez

    "Lad, mark my words. Should you ever dare to repeat such actions as you did just now, I will track you down and sever your ears and tongue. Do you comprehend?"


    Upon hearing Glen''s menacing words, the boy''s lips quivered, and he nodded vigorously, his eyes wide with fear.


    Glen then cast the boy to the ground and approached Bana.


    Disregarding her wailing, he seized her collar and said,"Cease your cries. I know you are conscious."


    Bana gradually fell silent, though her body continued to tremble from the pain. Her eyes bored into Glen with malevolent hatred.


    "Do not regard me in such a manner. I have already vanquished more than one third-level mage like you. Even a fourth-level mage would prove no match for me. Do you truly believe you have the audacity to look at me with such a glare?"


    Glen''s words were uttered with such conviction that Bana''s eyes widened in consternation.


    Observing that the female mage had lowered her head, Glen rose to his feet once more and addressed the surrounding throng,


    "And as for those of you who were involved earlier, do not assume that you can evade my notice by hiding amidst the crowd. Exercise caution in your words next time, or no one shall be able to extricate you from trouble."


    Those words were, of course, heard by the very individuals they were directed at.


    In truth, at best, they had a third-level mage as their backer. How could they possibly provoke Glen?


    "What are you still gawking at? Be about your business. Do not squander public resources here."


    Glen raised his hand as if to shoo them away, and the crowd dispersed in a desultory manner.


    Bana, along with the crowd, slunk away, accompanied by her apprentice.


    Glen once again made his way towards the display platform.


    The stand remarked,"So, you are not merely a magic apprentice but also a warrior."


    Instead of responding, Glen inquired,"Is there no security here? I had anticipated that there would be guards brandishing swords and axes to maintain order."


    This time, the display platform replied,"Such trivial altercations do not warrant the involvement of security."


    Indeed, it was but a minor skirmish... Glen understood this and nodded slightly. Picking up the previous topic, he said,


    "Then inform me, what is the price of the most affordable prop you have here?"


    "Two gold coins and fifty silver coins," the stand responded forthrightly.


    That amounted to two hundred and fifty silver coins... Glen''s lips twitched, and he turned on his heel and departed.


    He did not have an immediate need for these items at present, and he was not one to squander his coin.


    After Glen''s departure, the display platform whispered to the stand,"Did you overstate the price?"


    The stand seemed to deliberate for a moment."I made an error in my recollection..."


    Upon exiting the exchange, Glen was on the verge of saying something to the brown-haired youth who was awaiting him outside when a piercing screech suddenly rent the air.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Behold, a raptor, as massive as a fighter jet, sliced through the sky and vanished into the distance in the blink of an eye.


    "Knight Rez£¿Where is he bound?" the brown-haired youth murmured softly.


    Glen caught the words and turned to inquire,"Who is Knight Rez£¿"


    "Ah!?" The brown-haired youth started, not expecting Glen to have such acute hearing. After a moment''s thought, he replied candidly,


    "Knight Rez is one of the four guardian knights of Kaeladria. He is also the sole mighty knight who has an ''Air Lord'' as his steed."


    "An ''Air Lord''? Do you refer to that colossal bird just now?"


    "Yes, sir."


    Receiving an affirmative response, Glen smiled."I wonder if they obtained the consent of the dragons when they bestowed such a name?"


    "The term ''Air Lord'' does not connote the Overlord of the skies. Hence, the dragons have raised no objections," the brown-haired youth explained.


    "Fair enough." Glen dropped the subject and instead asked,"I noticed that the ''Air Lord'' was flying with great haste. Is there a conflict somewhere that requires his assistance?"


    "Alas, I am unaware of that," the youth shook his head.


    Glen was merely mildly curious and did not pursue the matter further. Instead, he said,"Well, that concludes our business for today. Thank you for your efforts."


    "Sir, you have only just arrived in this place. There must surely be many other matters in which you require my assistance, such as where the housing is more affordable, or where the..."


    "Unnecessary," Glen interjected."I have no need for any of that. I do not intend to reside here."


    The brown-haired youth fell silent. Subsequently, he said,"Two silver coins, thank you, sir."


    Glen, who was on the verge of reaching for his money, hesitated. He had only engaged this guide for a little over two hours, and the cost should by no means exceed sixty copper coins.


    He regarded the youth and saw that the latter still maintained a respectful demeanor, yet there were several individuals clad in work attire approaching them.


    Glen sneered inwardly. He had noticed a few people shadowing the youth from the start and had already surmised their intentions.


    Sure enough, their true motives were now laid bare.


    Just as the individuals in work attire were about to encircle Glen, he suddenly stomped his foot on the ground!


    Boom!


    The ground cracked instantaneously, and the fissures radiated one or two meters outwards from Glen.


    The brown-haired youth and those in close proximity felt their bodies jolt.


    "Apologies, there was a bug just now," Glen smiled at the youth."What did you say the price was again?"


    The nearby individuals froze for a moment and then turned and fled.


    The brown-haired youth''s legs trembled violently, and he felt an overwhelming urge to urinate. With a mixture of a laugh and a sob, he stammered,"Twenty... no, it''s gratis. No charge..."


    Glen approached him, slapped twenty copper coins into his palm, patted him on the shoulder, and then walked past him.


    Originally, Glen had intended to inquire about the local housing prices. However, considering the price of the cheapest prop quoted by the stand earlier, he surmised that the housing prices here would not be particularly low.


    It would be wiser to wait a while and return... With this thought in mind, he hired a carriage and set off towards the city gates.


    ...


    Dude Town.


    The tumultuous din of the crowd seemed on the verge of piercing the heavens.


    The police officers were confronted with a formidable challenge - persuading the townsfolk to evacuate.


    Despite the police officers having conveyed the gravity of the situation to everyone, there were still those who remained skeptical or were reluctant to depart.


    Most of them were hesitant because all their worldly possessions were here. Leaving would mean relinquishing everything and starting anew, a prospect that was enough to make them abandon all reason.


    In response, Dogli had exhausted every conceivable means but to no avail. He could only hope that the influential figures who could restore order would arrive post-haste.


    And just like in Dude Town, the surrounding towns were in a similar predicament.


    The local police stations lacked the credibility necessary to carry out such an operation.


    In Hank''s farm.


    Several police officers were engaged in a heated altercation with Hank.


    "Sir, please evacuate without delay! Safety should be your paramount concern!"


    "These can be rebuilt if lost, but if you lose your life, you lose everything!"


    The police officers were already sweating profusely.


    "No! You have no inkling of how much I have sacrificed for all this! I cannot abandon it!" Hank shoved the police officer in front of him.


    His two children were wailing on the side, and the nanny was unable to soothe them, no matter how hard she tried.


    Just as the commotion was reaching a crescendo...


    Rumble...


    The ground shook violently several times, and the bickering individuals fell silent instantaneously.


    Perhaps one of the police officers had endured it for too long. He turned and strode away, saying,"Damn it! If he wishes to court death, let him! I, for one, do not intend to perish!"


    With someone taking the lead, the majority of the remaining police officers ceased their arguing and chose to follow suit.


    Only a few, perhaps out of genuine concern, still endeavored to persuade Hank and his employees.

 Chapter 103 The Emergence of Demons

    At this moment, Hank paid no attention to the commotion around him.


    He cast a glance at his house and then at his two children. The struggle in his eyes was plainly evident.


    Finally, he was compelled to make a decision. Although losing the farm would be a significant loss for him, in comparison to his other properties, it was not of utmost consequence.


    The primary reason was that this place was where he had started his journey and built his fortune, making it extremely difficult for him to part with it. However, the current situation allowed him no time for further hesitation.


    "Mary! Take Ali and Amira and leave! Make your way to Bathesi City!" Hank suddenly shouted at the nanny.


    "But what about you, sir?" the nanny asked worriedly, holding the two children in her arms.


    "This place still requires my command. I need to gather all the essential items and take them with me!" Hank headed in the direction of his farm.


    The several police officers exchanged glances for a moment. They immediately understood that they could do no more in this situation, and thus, they quickly took their leave.


    ...


    Baiyek.


    When Glen returned from Kaeladria, he was surprised to find Ravel at home, engaged in conversation with Thea. Ravel wore an expression of palpable fear.


    Upon seeing Glen''s arrival, Thea, filled with delight, dashed up to him and spoke in a rapid tone, "Mr. Glen, Master Ravel said that the demon race is on the verge of invading this place!"


    "Ah?!" Glen was taken aback. "From whom did he hear this?"


    Just as Thea was about to respond, Ravel swiftly walked over and pulled her aside. He then explained anew, "It was a notification from the police station in Dude Town. The sheriff also instructed me to come and inform you to make preparations as well!"


    Glen felt a bit confused upon hearing this. "So, is it this place or Dude Town that will be invaded? Make it clear!"


    Ravel scratched his head vigorously and said uncertainly, "I suppose both places will be invaded..."


    Glen knew that this lad could not be relied upon. Just as he was about to push past him and go to Dude Town to get to the bottom of the matter, a pigeon flew in through the window.


    Glen saw it and instinctively halted his actions.


    The pigeon flew directly towards Glen with a definite aim. The latter, on an impulse, extended his palm.


    With a puff, the pigeon transformed into a cloud of white smoke in Glen''s palm, leaving a letter behind.


    The people in the room all stared in amazement.


    Glen brought the letter to his nose and took a sniff. It had a peculiar odor, but he could not identify it.


    He asked Thea and Ravel to move a bit further away before he carefully opened the envelope.


    When he saw the handwriting on the letter, he immediately knew that it was from the old man. Glen remembered it clearly from the previous lecture.


    The letter read:


    "I have received information that there is a possibility of a rift to the demon realm appearing near Filna. A large number of demons may sweep through the surrounding areas. However, Baiyek should be safe. Don''t ask me how I know this; just say it''s my intuition.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Dude Town is relatively close to Baiyek. I''m not sure whether it will be affected or not. If it''s convenient for you, please lend a hand to some of the suffering people. If you don''t feel like helping, that''s fine too. It''s up to your own choice.


    ¡ª Bor Burns."


    This is all happening too abruptly... Glen put down the letter and furrowed his brows.


    He placed the letter on the table.


    Thea was the first to pick up the letter and read it. After finishing, she was first startled and then asked Glen, "Sir, who is Bor Burns?"


    "The tall old man next door," Glen replied casually, still deep in thought.


    "Oh, it''s him..." Thea nodded, and the letter was snatched away by Ravel.


    This is truly a disaster. The rumors about the Fire Source Worm might well be true. However, this disaster seems rather overwhelming. Ah! Right! That knight named Rez who appeared in Kaeladria, could he be coming here?!...


    Just as Glen was deep in thought, another object flew in through the window.


    It was a letter with wings.


    Glen had a hunch about who the sender was. He caught the letter, opened it, and began to read.


    Sure enough, it was from Daof, and the content was also about the invasion of the demon race, advising him to be extra cautious.


    "I need to go to Dude Town. You two must stay here and not go anywhere!" Glen quickly walked to the door and turned back to give a solemn admonition.


    "My parents..." Ravel said hastily, his eyes filled with fear and anxiety.


    "Yes, the master and the mistress! Mr. Glen..."


    "I will ensure their safety," Glen interrupted Thea and reassured her. Just as he was about to leave, he paused and then added, "Remember to go and fetch that elven lady back!"


    As soon as the words were spoken, his figure vanished.


    ...


    The Wilderness.


    The crack that was initially only a hundred meters in length had expanded several times over.


    The searing-hot magma, much like boiling oil in a frenzy, would occasionally leap out of the crack and then fall back down.


    The surrounding vegetation had long since been reduced to ashes.


    That laughter, which sent shivers down one''s spine and chilled the very soul, resounded continuously, echoing across the vast and desolate wilderness.


    Suddenly, an arm-like limb, covered in magma, extended out and grasped the edge of the crack.


    Immediately afterward, a demon, standing four meters tall, emerged from the crack.


    Its face had no mouth, only five pairs of eyes arranged symmetrically.


    Behind it, tattered flesh wings unfurled, shaking off the adhering magma.


    The lower part of its body closely resembled that of an insect, with four jointed limbs supporting its form.


    This was merely the first. Two seconds later, more demons of diverse shapes and forms scrambled out of the crack.


    They let out roars and spread out in all directions, yet they did not move too far away.


    The demons at the outermost perimeter seemed to have rehearsed this scenario. They lined up their bodies around the crack, demarcating a roughly circular area with a diameter of approximately ten kilometers.


    The demons behind swarmed forward, covering the outermost circle of demons, and continued to stack up, growing higher and higher.


    Before long, the bodies of these demons formed a towering wall.


    At this time, thick magma oozed out from their bodies. As it gradually cooled, the wall became even more solid and impenetrable.


    But this was not the end, for a new round of construction had already commenced.


    In addition to these, demons, towering twenty to thirty meters in height and with bloated and cumbersome bodies, also crawled out of the crack.


    They were equally grotesque and varied in appearance. In accordance with pre-arranged commands, they stopped at specific locations, underwent transformations, and took on final forms.


    These served as dwellings for the high-ranking demons.


    A deafening dragon''s roar erupted from the crack. Then, a dragon''s claw, ablaze with fierce flames, emerged from the crack, rising high above the plane of the crack and landing heavily on the edge.


    This was a colossal dragon composed solely of bones, with the flames of demon souls burning brightly throughout its body.


    Dark chains coiled around its arms and head. After its dragon''s head emerged, it looked down upon the demons working below.


    When this dragon of demons had fully emerged onto the ground, there was also a demon standing on its back.


    This demon was clad in infernal armor from head to toe. Even its head was encased in a thick helmet, with only a pair of eyes that flickered with the flames of the soul, inspiring a sense of dread.


    It held a chain, which resembled reins, in one hand and a black iron sword with a reddish hue in the other.


    "O beautiful upper realm! Prepare to receive the baptism of our Flame Tribe!" The demon standing on the back of the bone dragon raised the sword in its hand and let out a thunderous roar that shook the heavens.


    The low-ranking and high-ranking demons below also roared continuously, their voices filling the air.


    The bone dragon spat out a column of flames towards the sky, a column that seemed almost to pierce through the very firmament.

 Chapter 104 Scaring Them Off

    As the towering demon wall began to take shape, the remaining demons swarmed towards the arched passage that had been deliberately left beneath the lofty barrier.


    The dense tide of demons surged in all directions like a horde of marching ants on the move.


    Each individual demon radiated a searing heat, and the entire army was like a living inferno, consuming everything in its path.


    Yet, at this very moment, the inhabitants of the surrounding towns and villages had not fully evacuated.


    The disaster struck with such suddenness that by the time the people caught sight of the onrushing demon horde, it was already too late.


    ...


    While Glen was making his way to Dude Town on foot, he chanced upon Lila and Bonnie, who were running towards him.


    The two young girls, heedless of their gasping breaths and fatigue, grabbed Glen''s hand and exclaimed, "It''s too late... Mr. Glen, come with us quickly! We must leave this place without delay!"


    However, Glen simply reversed his grip, tucked the two girls under his arms, and quickened his pace.


    "I''m aware of what''s happening. My place is perfectly safe. Right now, I need to check on the well-being of some of my friends," Glen said as he ran.


    "Ah? But those are demons! A great multitude of demons! How could your place possibly be safe?!" Lila said, still a bit breathless as she looked up at Glen.


    "I wouldn''t trifle with my own life!" Glen retorted.


    "Wow!" Bonnie seemed to come to her senses at that moment. "Mr. Glen is incredibly strong! He can run so fast even while carrying the two of us! So cool!"


    Glen was rendered speechless.


    After a full-speed dash, as soon as he neared Dude Town, the chaotic hubbub reached his ears from afar.


    Glen listened intently and managed to get a rough idea of the situation within the town.


    Upon entering the town, he set the two girls down and inquired, "How do you plan to leave? Do you have access to a carriage?"


    The two girls shook their heads simultaneously. Lila replied, "Many people in the town are leaving on foot. Pernas had a carriage and intended to take us with her, but Bonnie and I wanted to come and inform you, so we didn''t board the carriage."


    "So she left on her own?" Glen asked, furrowing his brows.


    "Pernas originally wanted to accompany us, but her mother wouldn''t allow it. In the end, she had to leave with Poke and the others first," Lila explained.


    Glen turned to observe the townspeople who were still engaged in arguments with the police officers, and his frown deepened.


    "So you two were planning to leave on foot with your mothers?" Glen asked, turning back to face them.


    The two girls nodded.


    Noticing Glen''s expression, as if he wanted to cover his face, Lila attempted to reassure him, "Don''t worry, Mr. Glen. Look, so many people haven''t left yet. It should be all right."


    Just because others haven''t left doesn''t mean it''s safe... Glen refrained from saying anything to these naive girls. Instead, he said in a tone that brooked no refusal, "Now, go and fetch your mothers and wait for me outside the town."


    "Which side of the town should we go to for evacuation?" Bonnie inquired.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Glen pointed in the direction from which he had come. "Outside the town in that direction."


    After the two girls scurried away, he followed his nose and located Dogli.


    After confirming that the other party had a means of transportation to leave promptly, he went to check on the status of Luther, the old cat, and the Carter brothers. He discovered that they had already departed early.


    He then went to the manor of Charnes and met Ravel''s parents, who had not yet left. He assured them that he would protect Ravel, and only then did they leave with a sense of worry.


    As for the others, he couldn''t be concerned about them. After all, they had made their own choices and had to bear the consequences.


    When he arrived outside the town, he saw Lila and her mother, along with Bonnie and her mother, waiting for him, laden with bags of various sizes.


    Glen was about to approach and say something.


    However, a faint, acrid smell in the air, tinged with the stench of demons, instantly filled him with a foreboding sense of unease.


    He quickly said to Lila and the others, "You go to my place first. I need to attend to something."


    With that, he transformed into a powerful gust of wind and rushed away.


    The two pairs of mothers and daughters were left standing there, bewildered by the wind.


    "Mr. Glen... is definitely no ordinary person!" Lila remarked.


    In a state of full speed, Glen reached the edge of the outer forest of Baiyek in just a few breaths.


    He gazed at the thick black smoke billowing in the distance and braced himself for the impending battle.


    I hope your intuition is correct, old man... he prayed silently in his heart.


    Soon, he caught sight of the demon army. The sheer density and vastness of their numbers immediately made the corners of Glen''s eyes twitch violently.


    "You''ve got to be kidding me! There are far too many of them!" This was the scenario he had been most dreading.


    Although his werewolf form was formidable, it was most effective in one-on-one combat and quick skirmishes.


    Even in his most powerful werewolf form, he couldn''t sustain it for long, as the energy consumption was extremely rapid.


    Now, he could only wait and see if the town behind him could safeguard the townspeople within. If it could, that would be fortunate. If not, he would use his most powerful form to carry those he needed to protect and flee as far as possible.


    As the demons drew nearer, Glen''s heart raced with anxiety.


    Just as the demons at the front were on the verge of spotting Glen''s figure...


    A sense of impending doom swept over the demon army that was charging forward in a frenzy.


    Above the forest ahead, a colossal monster had emerged, seemingly out of nowhere. It blotted out the sky and the sun, resembling a gargantuan tree that straddled the line between the illusory and the real, connecting the heavens and the earth.


    Countless thick black tentacles, as thick as the pillars that hold up the sky, wriggled slowly, like the vines of a giant tree.


    The next moment, a vertical eye opened within the colossal tree, and a feeling of impending annihilation filled the otherwise unthinking minds of these low-level demons.


    The demon army turned and fled simultaneously.


    Glen let out a huge sigh of relief. Then he turned around and looked back. The sky was shrouded in a layer of grayish haze, and there was nothing else to be seen.


    But he was certain that the demons had witnessed something truly terrifying.


    This town is truly a mystery... Glen sighed inwardly and left with a light step.


    Now, not only would Baiyek be safe, but Dude Town would also be spared.


    If the demon army wanted to attack Dude Town, they would have to bypass Baiyek. But judging from the situation just now, they definitely didn''t have the courage to do so.


    ...


    The temporary lair of the demons had taken its initial form.


    The previously empty wilderness had, within just half a day, become a demon city crammed with towering buildings.


    Demons with wings patrolled the skies above, keeping a watchful eye.


    Suddenly, a group of low-level demons that had been sent out scurried back like a herd of frightened beasts.


    This was not an order issued by the leader!


    The demons in the sky immediately swooped down, intent on punishing this group of low-level demons that dared to disobey orders.


    However, as soon as they drew near, they received the thoughts of this group of low-level demons.


    That terrifying might also caused these slightly higher-ranked demons to tremble.


    In this way, the information spread throughout the entire demon horde.


    Soon, it alerted several high-ranking demons in power, as well as the leader.


    When the leader, clad in heavy armor, learned of this information, the flames of the soul in its eyes flickered violently. It then issued an order prohibiting any further approach to that area.


    None of the high-ranking demons present objected.


    Thus, the invasion of the demon army primarily concentrated on the other side.


    It was also at this moment that the kingdom''s army arrived. Led by more than a dozen large flying beasts, the griffin knights were the first to reach the scene.


    But it was not timely enough.


    The demons had moved with such speed that they had already caused irreparable damage.


    And at this very moment, they were still wreaking havoc and advancing.


    The griffin knights wasted no time. Despite the fatigue of their mounts from the long journey, they charged headlong into the tide of demons.

 Chapter 105 The Eccentrics in Red

    In the distance, a piercing screech resounded from the horizon.


    A colossal griffin, its body entirely black yet its feathers reflecting a spectrum of iridescent hues, cleaved through the air in an instant, exuding an invincible might.


    Like a bolt of black thunder, it hurtled directly into the throng of high-ranking demons that were poised to charge into the fray!


    The group of high-ranking demons, which ought to have been terrifying beyond measure, was annihilated in an instant, vanishing into the void.


    The potent black battle aura, which struck fear into the hearts of the demons, brought a momentary hush over the entire battlefield.


    As the smoke and the ashes of the demons dissipated, the black griffin once again came into view of the surrounding onlookers.


    However, that formidable and terrifying black battle aura did not emanate from the griffin itself.


    It originated from a female knight mounted upon its back, clad in light, dark-ink colored armor.


    Her helmet obscured the upper half of her visage, revealing only her alluring, jet-black lips, devoid of a smile.


    A cascade of sleek, black hair billowed behind her helmet, dancing in harmony with the undulating battle aura that surrounded her.


    Her sudden appearance seemed to invigorate the morale of the griffin knights significantly, and the demons gradually found themselves at a disadvantage.


    Upon witnessing this scene, a cohort of high-ranking demons observing the battle from atop the towering demon lair were immediately seized by the urge to swoop down and tear the female human knight to shreds.


    However, the leader, perched upon the back of the bone dragon, let out a fearsome roar, halting the advance of these high-ranking demons.


    "You are no match for her. Allow me to face her myself."


    As the words left its mouth, the flames enveloping the bone dragon flared brightly, accompanied by a deafening dragon''s roar. With the clanking of chains, it soared towards the female knight.


    Fitt raised her knight''s sword, pointing it at the demon leader, and declared in a voice devoid of emotion, "Fitt Baggio Bush, the vice marshal of the kingdom''s griffin knights, shall bring your reign to an end here."


    Upon hearing this, the demon leader let out a chilling laugh. Abandoning any further attempts at cautious approach, it accelerated directly towards her!


    The massive black griffin, too, flapped its colossal wings, hurtling towards the enemy with a surge of potent magic!


    The clash between the two gave rise to a magical tempest that stretched for hundreds of miles. The sky, already shrouded in darkness due to the arrival of the demons, seemed on the verge of a tempestuous downpour.


    With the further escalation of the battle, thunderclaps resounded through the heavens, portending an impending rainfall.


    The demons'' advance had been temporarily checked, yet the ultimate outcome remained uncertain.


    ...


    Dude Town.


    Glen conveyed to Lila, Bonnie, and their mothers, whom he encountered on the road, the news that the demons would not be making their way to this place.


    When they inquired about the reason, Glen stated that he had witnessed it with his own eyes.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    "So, we don''t need to evacuate?" Lila queried.


    "It would seem so," Glen nodded. "However, you are still welcome to seek shelter at my abode."


    The two pairs of mothers and daughters exchanged a glance. Mrs. Derry, Lila''s mother, responded, "We wouldn''t want to impose."


    Glen did not press the matter further. With a brief farewell, he hastened towards Dude Town.


    He needed to inform Dogli.


    Yet, matters were not as straightforward as he had anticipated.


    An odd symbol, outlined by red curves, materialized in the sky above Dude Town, flickering in a rhythmic pattern.


    The moment Glen beheld the symbol, he instinctively sensed that it boded ill.


    He immediately charged towards it at full speed.


    Before long, he laid eyes on the culprits.


    Five individuals, garbed in tattered red robes, had cleared a section of the town square and formed a circle around it. They were hunched over, engrossed in etching something upon the ground.


    At the center of the circle stood a pillar, some ten meters in height, woven from interlaced red silk. More than twenty children were suspended from the pillar by red silk threads that resembled a spider''s web.


    Upon closer inspection, he discerned that the silk threads were emanating from the children''s mouths.


    At the sight of this harrowing scene, Glen slapped his forehead in frustration. "I should have sought the old man''s counsel regarding these children. Perhaps this entire ordeal could have been averted."


    At the time, he had assumed that the children were merely suffering from psychological trauma, and thus, he had neglected to mention it to the old man. Now, he wondered whether it was too late to rectify the situation.


    "Glen! Don''t approach too closely!"


    A familiar voice reached his ears. Glen turned his head to see Sheriff Dogli emerge from behind a house, holding a gun in his hand. He was sweating profusely, his expression tense as he regarded Glen.


    Glen flashed over to the other side and asked, "Are you okay? When did these guys show up?"


    Dogli cast a cautious glance at the group of individuals in tattered red robes and then quickly averted his gaze. "I''m not certain. We only became aware of their presence when that strange symbol appeared in the sky. Against these extraordinary beings, our firearms are utterly ineffective. We lost several of our team members..."


    Upon hearing this, Glen responded, "I understand. You should attend to other matters for now. The demons won''t be coming here."


    "What do you mean? Why won''t the demons..."


    "I witnessed the demon army turning back with my own eyes. There''s no room for doubt. You should lead the nearby police officers and leave. I intend to attempt to rescue those children."


    Glen interrupted him, speaking with a sense of urgency.


    He had been closely monitoring the condition of the children suspended from the pillar, but he was unable to determine whether they were alive or dead. However, he was resolute that the five individuals responsible would pay the ultimate price.


    Dogli regarded Glen''s composed demeanor and finally nodded. There was indeed little he could do in this situation.


    "Take care of yourself," he said. With a gesture, he signaled for all the police officers concealed in the vicinity to follow him as they withdrew.


    After a lapse of more than ten seconds, Glen made his way towards the center of the square.


    He had only taken a few steps when the pillar composed of silk threads suddenly let out a terrified shriek: "It''s him! He poses a grave threat! He must be eliminated!"


    Glen halted in his tracks, taken aback by the realization that the pillar was sentient.


    The five individuals, who had been bent over, engrossed in their task, straightened up simultaneously and turned to face him. They shared a common characteristic: they were all blind in their left eyes.


    After a brief moment of mutual scrutiny, the five resumed their work, seemingly indifferent to Glen''s presence.


    Glen offered a faint smile and continued forward.


    Just as his foot was about to alight upon a particular stone slab, he abruptly withdrew it.


    In the aftermath of this action, the five eccentrics, who had appeared nonchalant towards Glen, all froze in unison.


    As he had suspected, there was a trap... Glen''s senses were on high alert.


    While advancing, he had been meticulously observing every subtle movement of the five individuals.


    Just as he lifted his foot in the air for the final step, he noticed a discernible hesitation in their actions, as if they were concealing some nervousness.


    It seemed that his instincts had served him well.


    "It appears you''ve made extensive preparations. I wonder if this was all orchestrated with me in mind..."


    Before Glen could complete his sentence, he suddenly felt the scene before him tremble. When he regained his bearings, he found that he had been shifted forward slightly.


    "Damn it..." Glen muttered under his breath.


    Evidently, some force had altered his position. He could only lament the ever-present danger that lurked around every corner.


    The surrounding scenery contorted like a dream. Glen immediately transformed into his fifth-level werewolf form, his senses on high alert for any impending peril.


    Once the environment stabilized, he found himself at the center of a structure reminiscent of a Roman colosseum.


    The odd symbol in the sky above persisted, and the sky was bathed in a blood-red hue.


    The five eccentrics were positioned on the high wall at the outermost perimeter of the structure, as if maintaining the integrity of this strange realm.


    The pillar composed of silk threads stood at the throne in the viewing stand of the "colosseum".

 Chapter 106 The Siege

    In his fifth-level werewolf form, Glen was aware that by disrupting any one of the spellcasters, he could effortlessly shatter this illusory space and make his escape.


    Yet, he was acutely conscious that the enemy must have made elaborate preparations.


    Sure enough, shortly thereafter, ten individuals emerged simultaneously from the arched passages beneath the surrounding walls of the battlefield.


    All of them were fully equipped, and Glen could both detect by smell and sense the high-grade artifacts and weapons they carried.


    ¡°Hahaha... It''s actually a fifth-level werewolf! Had I not known beforehand, I would have assumed it was that old werewolf approaching.¡°


    A stout and corpulent man exclaimed loudly.


    ¡°The intense aura of the curse, coupled with a young and robust physique, this one might even surpass the old werewolf in strength. We must not be negligent.¡°


    A male warrior with flowing long hair cautioned.


    ¡°What''s there to panic about? With our combined might, we should be able to handle even two fifth-level werewolves, wouldn''t you agree?¡°


    This time, it was a lady garbed in a long robe who spoke.


    Observing these people engaged in a heated discussion about him, Glen let out a laugh peculiar to werewolves.¡°It seems they''ve mistaken me for a boss to be defeated. This could prove to be quite entertaining...¡°


    ¡°He... He can speak?!¡° Someone exclaimed in disbelief.


    ¡°This might be a mutated species! Everyone, stay vigilant! This is likely not going to be as straightforward as we initially thought!¡°


    ¡°Understood! Assume your positions!¡°


    The ten individuals took up their positions as if they had rehearsed this many times before, clearly indicating that they had collaborated on multiple occasions.


    ¡°Come now, let me engage in some amusement with you!¡° Glen launched a sonic assault towards the group.


    And thus, the battle commenced!


    ...


    The square where Glen had vanished was now completely devoid of any trace of the previous confrontation, and the sky had reverted to its former state.


    A squadron of griffin knights soared overhead and alighted in an area of the town densely populated with townspeople.


    At the sight of these griffin knights clad in resplendent silver armor, the townspeople who had been engaged in heated arguments with the police officers fell silent instantaneously.


    The majority of the knights dismounting from the griffins were female, with only a few male knights of slender or average build.


    The leading female griffin knight cast a stern gaze upon the crowd and demanded loudly,¡°What is the meaning of this? Why are you still here? Did you not receive the notice from above?¡°


    No one dared to respond.


    Just then, Dogli pushed his way through the throng and explained,¡°We apologize most profusely, Lady Knight. The townspeople are loath to part with their properties here, and so...¡°


    ¡°Are those possessions more precious than your lives?¡° The knight interrupted.¡°Everyone, evacuate immediately! Those who defy this order will be apprehended on the spot!¡°


    ¡°But the demons will not be coming here anymore,¡° Dogli interjected hastily.


    The leading female knight was taken aback. Then she inquired,¡°How do you know this?¡°The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Grimacing, Dogli fabricated a tale.¡°I witnessed the demon army that was originally advancing towards this place turn back.¡°


    The female knight exchanged a glance with one of her companions. They had just arrived and were not yet fully apprised of the situation. Noticing the large number of people still in the town and the prevailing chaos, they had decided to dismount and investigate.


    ¡°I see. You ensure that order is maintained here. We are now going to the battlefield to assess the situation.¡°


    Having said that, the female knight was about to remount her griffin.


    Dogli urgently called out to her,¡°Lady Knight, please wait a moment!¡°


    ¡°What else is there?¡° The female knight turned around, a hint of annoyance in her voice.


    The sheriff promptly informed them about the appearance of the five strange individuals in the town.


    He had just noticed the disappearance of the strange pattern in the sky. Concerned about Glen''s well-being, he had been on the verge of going to investigate when these knights had arrived.


    Upon hearing the account, the leader immediately mounted her griffin and sped towards the square.


    When they had first arrived, they had indeed noticed something amiss but had not delved deeper. Now, it seemed they needed to conduct a thorough inspection.


    Dogli could only lead a few police officers and follow them to the square.


    When they returned to the square, as expected, everything had vanished without a trace.


    The griffin knights scoured the area in all directions but found nothing of note.


    ¡°Glen...¡° Dogli stood there, lost in thought for a considerable time.


    After an indeterminate period, a female knight approached him and said,¡°We are not mages, after all. For the time being, we are unable to detect any traces. The battlefield over there is of paramount importance at present. We will address everything else once the invading demons have been vanquished.¡°


    ¡°But...¡° Dogli was on the verge of saying something more, but the griffin knights had already taken off and soared away on the wind.


    ...


    Within the illusory realm.


    Glen was encircled by an assortment of rune rings, varying in size. These rings possessed an extremely potent weakening property, significantly diminishing his strength.


    Despite this, he remained composed, meticulously formulating strategies to counter his adversaries.


    A warrior brandishing a two-meter-long sword glided towards Glen from behind, as light as a gentle breeze, and swung his sword upwards in a powerful arc!


    The massive form of the wolf seemed like an inevitable target, impossible to miss.


    However, Glen managed to bend down and deliver a backward kick in the very instant he evaded the attacks of the other warriors, deftly avoiding the sword strike and sending the warrior flying through the air with a resounding thud!


    The latter''s body was enveloped in a complex web of defensive magic, barely managing to withstand the force of the kick, but was still propelled a considerable distance away.


    A warrior clad in heavy armor, as formidable as a tank, let out a deafening roar and charged towards Glen, brandishing a shield that was both larger and thicker than a door.


    The warriors who had been engaged in combat with Glen all skillfully stepped aside in unison.


    Glen, having just extricated himself from the fray, had no time to dodge. Nevertheless, he found the situation rather amusing.


    He simply extended his hand and, using only his left hand, brought the seemingly unstoppable charge to a halt.


    ¡°Challenging a werewolf in raw strength? What were you thinking?¡° Glen exerted pressure with his hand gripping the shield, and a crack appeared, accompanied by the sound of the magic pathways being disrupted.


    The charging warrior was stunned. His shield, forged by a renowned dwarf master, was said to be impervious to all attacks. Yet, it had been damaged by the werewolf''s single hand.


    Before he could fully process his shock, the massive werewolf before him raised its other claw, seemingly intent on shattering the shield.


    But before the attack could land, a magical aura emanated from the raised hand.


    In the next instant, the wolf''s claw transformed into several octopus tentacles that, beyond Glen''s control, lunged towards his face.


    In a moment of desperation, Glen released his hold on the shield, allowing the warrior to escape.


    The suckers on the octopus tentacles clung tenaciously, obstructing his vision. It took Glen great effort to tear them away, and during this time, he was struck several times.


    He quickly evaded the attacks and created some distance between himself and the melee warriors.


    Simultaneously, the werewolf venom coursing through his body surged towards his right arm, which had transformed into octopus tentacles.


    The uncontrollable octopus tentacles, which had been flailing about wildly, soon became rigid, like a fish out of water, and eventually withered away.


    With a loud bang, Glen''s wolf claw reverted to its original form.


    At the same time, the spinning magic array in the palm of a mage who had been standing on the outskirts of the battlefield shattered instantaneously.


    Frowning, the mage murmured,¡°He actually managed to break through it?¡°


    The battle raged on.


    Glen made several attempts to break through the encirclement and deal with the support mages in the distance, but all his efforts were in vain.


    This was likely the most uncomfortable battle Glen had ever fought. Not only was his body burdened with countless negative effects, but his attacks were also severely hampered.


    Whenever he attempted to bite, a metal muzzle would suddenly materialize to seal his mouth. When he tried to use his claws, they would transform in the most bizarre ways and act independently of his will.


    So, this is what it feels like to be a game boss?... Even in the heat of battle, he found himself musing on this thought.

 Chapter 107 A Bleak Outlook

    In contrast to the battle situation on Glen''s front, the situation on the other battlefield was even more disheartening.


    With the successive arrival of the kingdom''s reinforcements, the demons ought to have been gradually subdued.


    However, the leader of the demon forces this time boasted a terrifyingly formidable strength.


    As the vice marshal of the kingdom and the chief instructor of the griffin knights, Fitt was a noble seventh-level knight. Inheriting the Night Flower Swordsmanship left by the ancient deities, she possessed top-tier combat prowess. Yet, she found herself unable to defeat her opponent despite her efforts.


    This was a grave miscalculation!


    The massive black griffin was merely one-third the size of the bone dragon, and its combat effectiveness was significantly inferior.


    In fact, the bone dragon''s strength even faintly surpassed that of the demon leader.


    It was by relying on this powerful mount that the demon leader, whose combat power was originally thought to be slightly weaker than Fitt''s, managed to gain the upper hand.


    "Hahaha... You are a powerful warrior of humanity, but you are no match for me. Why not accept my contract and become one of us? Become a great demon. It''s such a pity to waste your strength among humans. Be my subordinate!"


    The demon leader repelled Fitt time and time again, speaking in a voice that was extremely grating.


    "Demon, you are unworthy!" Although Fitt seemed to be pushed back, she went all out in every collision, never showing the slightest sign of submission.


    The black griffin, which originally had a coat of shiny black feathers, now had its plumage in tatters due to the battle. Some feathers were torn off, while others were charred.


    The battle had already far exceeded its initial expected duration. If this continued, the endless stream of demons would surely breach the defensive line established by the knights sooner or later.


    After much consideration, Fitt, as if having made up her mind, distanced herself from the enemy after another clash. She took out a scroll of parchment from her person and quickly scribbled a few lines on it.


    The parchment quivered slightly for an instant, and finally, a message appeared on it.


    Upon seeing the message, Fitt''s eyes widened in surprise.


    The demon leader, on the verge of launching another attack, seemed to sense what her opponent was up to. It laughed loudly and said:


    "Hahaha... You''re trying to call for reinforcements, aren''t you? Hoping to get those supreme powerhouses in your kingdom to deal with me? Hahaha... That''s impossible!"


    Fitt put away the parchment. Her gaze, sharper than ever before, was cold as she said, "Demon, what on earth are you planning? You even went so far as to send the Demon Lord''s avatar to attack the capital city!"


    The Demon Lord was the supreme ruler of the demon realm, existing on an entirely different plane of existence from other demons. He possessed power comparable to that of a god.


    However, the Demon Lord had a significant limitation: he could not emerge from the rift of the Abyssal Demon Realm in his true form. Even if his avatar left the realm, it would suffer considerable damage.


    The demon realm''s willingness to pay such a high price for this operation indicated that there must be a grand conspiracy at play.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "I''m not going to tell you. Just keep guessing, hahaha..."


    The demon leader sneered.


    After saying that, it prepared to launch another attack.


    But Fitt was no longer willing to engage in this meaningless skirmish. She immediately urged her mount to turn around and flee. With a slash of her sword qi, she slew a large number of low-level demons, much to the relief of the griffin knights and the powerful warriors who had come to their aid.


    She issued a loud command: "All retreat! Establish a new defensive line!"


    The demon leader did not pursue them, as it was already exhausted. Moreover, it could not stray too far from the demon lair in the first place.


    Fitt knew that her opponent would not give chase, but she attributed it solely to the enemy''s fatigue, unaware of another underlying reason.


    The demon leader returned to the demon lair and let out a deafening roar, which served as an order.


    The demons that had been frantically charging the knights'' defensive line suddenly halted and then retreated back into the demon lair one by one.


    Although the demons in the lower realm were seemingly endless, they could not be replenished quickly. They also required a period of recuperation, in other words, the "rate of replenishment" could not keep up.


    The kingdom warriors, who were on the verge of exhaustion, all heaved a sigh of relief. They had been expending a great deal of energy for nearly a day, and if this continued, they would surely collapse sooner or later.


    At this time, the griffin knights who still had some energy left went to requisition local institutions such as the police station to provide logistical support for the warriors.


    Fitt sat on a small hill with her back against her mount. She had removed her helmet, revealing a face that was both heroic and captivating.


    Due to the battle qi she had cultivated, her hair, eyebrows, and lips were all black, yet her extraordinary temperament remained undiminished.


    The armor on her body was covered in scars, and the residual demonic power on its surface had not yet dissipated.


    While she was adjusting her breathing and slowly regaining her strength, a tall male knight with golden hair approached and said respectfully, "Honorable Chief Instructor Fitt, Rez Harqi, the Guardian Knight of Kaeladria City, offers his respects."


    Fitt opened her eyes and looked at the newcomer. "Knight Rez, what is it?"


    "I noticed just now that the chief instructor sent a request for help to the higher-ups. But... could you tell me what has happened?"


    Rez''s eyes betrayed a hint of confusion.


    After pondering for a moment, Fitt decided that it would be acceptable to inform him. She then explained, "An avatar of the Demon Lord emerged from the rift of the Abyssal Demon Realm and launched an attack on the capital city."


    These concise and direct words sent Rez into a state of shock.


    He had initially assumed that this was an ordinary demon invasion. After all, the demons would periodically harass various kingdoms at random. But now, with the involvement of the Demon Lord''s avatar, the situation had become far more complex and intriguing.


    Seeing that the other party remained silent for a long time, Fitt added, "Do not spread this information. The warriors are already exhausted."


    Rez, snapped out of his daze, nodded. "I understand."


    With that, he withdrew.


    Subsequently, powerful reinforcements from various regions, along with several promising apprentices dispatched by the Knight''s Temple and the Mage Alliance, reported to Fitt one after another.


    After all, Fitt was the overall commander of this operation.


    The last to arrive were three bishops of the Saint Sawi Church. When facing these three individuals, Fitt adopted a slightly more solemn attitude and responded with the appropriate etiquette of their church.


    Only after the three of them had left did Fitt finally have the opportunity to focus on restoring her strength.


    Approximately four to five hours later, Fitt opened her eyes.


    By this time, a large number of temporary logistical personnel had arrived, and some tents had been set up.


    "We cannot afford to prolong this war," the black griffin suddenly spoke in a human voice.


    Fitt stood up and nodded. "The avatar of the Demon Lord cannot persist for long. This means they are confident of achieving their objectives before it fades away. We must indeed resolve this battle before then, or the consequences will be dire."


    "But the enemy''s strength has exceeded our expectations. With our current strength, it seems impossible to achieve our goal," the black griffin said as it gazed at the towering demon lair on the distant horizon.


    "There is no other option. We will make a last-ditch effort once all the remaining reinforcements have arrived," Fitt said, her tone unwavering.


    The black griffin knew that its master was an extremely proud individual, and her words were not to be taken lightly.


    "I will also do my utmost," it declared.


    Fitt turned around and gently touched a scar on her mount. In a rare display of tenderness, she asked, "Night Claw, does your wound still ache?"


    The black griffin shook its massive head. "This minor pain is negligible. It''s just a pity..."


    Fitt tilted her head slightly, waiting for her mount to continue.


    "It''s just a pity about my beautiful feathers," the griffin said, its eyes filled with regret.


    Fitt fell silent.


    ...

 Chapter 108 The Fiery Fangs

    A colossal python, its body entirely of a silvery-white hue, pursued and coiled around Glen at a speed almost imperceptible to the naked eye.


    Several hours had elapsed since the battle began. When Glen was on the verge of exhausting his physical strength, he had been on the verge of transforming once more to bring the battle to an immediate end.


    This was a course of action he was reluctant to take, for he was uncertain of what other dangers awaited outside. Should he not preserve some of his strength for his departure, the consequences could be unpredictable.


    After all, once his trump card was played, he would be left with nothing in reserve.


    However, at that very moment, an unknown mage summoned a robust and succulent wild boar to assist in the attack against him.


    Rather than being alarmed, Glen was delighted. He promptly tore the wild boar to pieces and devoured it, thereby restoring his strength. Moreover, he inflicted near-fatal injuries on several melee warriors.


    Had it not been for the timely arrival of the healers on the opposing side, those injured warriors would have been slain by him.


    It must be said that this group of individuals demonstrated remarkable teamwork and possessed extremely rich combat experience.


    For the time being, Glen refrained from killing the python, intending to keep it as emergency provisions.


    The mage who had summoned the wild boar was completely unaware of the absurd error he had committed. In their view, it was perfectly normal for a werewolf to consume meat, and the death of the wild boar he had conjured seemed entirely reasonable.


    Having gained an understanding of the tactics employed by this group, Glen had gradually formulated a plan in his mind to conclude the battle.


    Unlike Glen, who was becoming increasingly at ease, his opponents were experiencing a steady decline in their physical stamina.


    They had not anticipated that this fifth-level werewolf would be so agile and elusive. Not only did he employ peculiar methods, but he also seemed to possess more combat experience than they did. Moreover, the effectiveness of their attacks against him was diminishing with each passing moment.


    What a terrifying level of adaptability!


    "Alter our offensive strategy! This fellow is becoming increasingly difficult to deal with!" someone commanded loudly at the opportune moment.


    "How should we change it?! The combat plan was already decided beforehand! And we didn''t prepare any contingency plans!"


    "Didn''t you say that a mere fifth-level werewolf could be easily dealt with? How has it ended up like this?!"


    During the battle, several individuals started to quarrel. They were not a particularly united organization to begin with, and their characters and tempers were each worse than the last.


    Instances of such quarrels arising from unforeseen and uncontrollable circumstances during a mission were not uncommon.


    However, such changes might have had little impact when dealing with mindless werewolves, but Glen was a different case altogether.


    Suddenly, he shifted his target and launched a ferocious attack on a dual-wielding warrior who was preparing to strike him from behind.


    The opponent''s exquisite dual-wielding skills were indeed formidable, but they were completely outmatched by Glen. In just a few short moments, Glen broke through all of his defenses.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Glen''s wolf claws stabbed forward with lightning speed, aiming at the opponent''s wide-open vulnerability!


    The others reacted extremely quickly, but they were too late to come to the rescue. Ever since they started quarreling, their rhythm had been disrupted.


    The enormous python had already coiled around Glen''s waist, yet this did not prevent him from taking action.


    Only the mage, who specialized in transformation magic, managed to respond.


    The familiar magical energy once again appeared on the wolf claw that Glen was using to attack. In the next instant, the wolf claw transformed into a massive pig''s rear.


    However, this was all part of Glen''s plan. The seemingly straightforward stab ultimately changed its trajectory, sweeping to the side and knocking the target off balance and sending it spinning into the air.


    The other wolf claw followed immediately!


    After a deafening clash of metal that almost pierced everyone''s eardrums, the protective magic of the dual-wielding warrior was shattered, and the huge wolf claws directly impaled his body, splitting it in two!


    The upper half of the dual-wielding warrior''s body fell to the ground. Perhaps due to his high level, he was still alive.


    He spat out a large mouthful of blood and said in a trembling voice, "Hurry... Save me... Hurry..."


    All he received in response was an extremely large pig''s rear.


    Although the pig''s rear was soft and elastic, under the powerful force of a fifth-level werewolf, it was more than sufficient to crush a warrior who had lost his protection.


    Bang¡ª¡ª!


    Bits of flesh scattered in all directions!


    The entire scene fell silent. The death of a comrade was something they had not anticipated.


    Although they had experienced casualties during their previous joint hunts, those had almost always occurred under relatively primitive conditions.


    However, this time they had made thorough preparations. All kinds of equipment were of the highest quality they could obtain, and this operation should have been foolproof.


    "Stop holding back! Show your determination to fight with all your might! Otherwise, it will be your turn to die! This werewolf is definitely several times more powerful than you can imagine!"


    This time, the words came from the pillar wrapped in a red cocoon above. Its tone was filled with deep resentment and disappointment towards the group.


    Glen sliced the python coiled around his body into several pieces. After eating a bit, he looked at the pillar on the platform and said, "You spineless creature, don''t be in a rush. Once I''ve dealt with them, you''ll be next. I guarantee I''ll make sure you''re thoroughly dead this time."


    These words, spoken with such certainty, instantly enraged the rest of them, as if he had already won.


    "I''ll tear you to shreds! Werewolf, I promise!"


    "Don''t think you''ve won just because you killed one of us! He was the weakest among us!"


    "I''ll use your wolf pelt to make a carpet! It will surely be beautiful!"


    Any one of these individuals, in the outside world, was among the elite of the elite. They were accustomed to being arrogant and being respected. How could they tolerate such an insult?


    Looking at the group, their faces red with anger and their necks strained, Glen secretly chuckled to himself:


    Anger is the greatest enemy of reason...


    ...


    Within the demon lair.


    The demon leader stood beside a vast chasm where the magma surged violently, one hand stroking the massive head of the bone dragon.


    "Is this the maximum size it can be opened?" it suddenly murmured, as if speaking to itself.


    From the depths of the chasm, a demonic laugh echoed, the same one that had resounded continuously when the chasm first opened.


    "Do you think it''s that easy to open a passage between the two realms? I''ve already expended a great deal of energy just to locate this place. Stretching the chasm this wide is already my limit. Whether this passage can be maintained depends on you..."


    The voice from the chasm reverberated throughout the demon lair, but only the leader could discern the truly meaningful information.


    "There should be no unexpected issues. Although that human woman is more powerful than I initially expected, she is not strong enough to affect the entire plan. As long as this chasm stabilizes, those humans won''t be able to close it."


    The demon leader said confidently.


    "Hmph, unexpected events don''t occur according to your wishes. They won''t just disappear because you don''t want them to. Remember, this is not the main objective. Even if we can''t hold this place, it doesn''t matter. But don''t lose the Fiery Fangs. It''s more valuable than your life!"


    The voice from the chasm warned.


    The demon leader turned its gaze to its mount, the Fiery Fangs.


    This mount had been bestowed upon it by the lord of the Fiery Flame tribe, one of the major demon tribes. It was the transformation of an ancient dragon that had fallen into the Abyssal Demon Realm. It possessed immense potential, and it was indeed not an exaggeration to say that it was more precious than the demon leader itself.


    "I will definitely not betray the trust of the lord. Under my command, the Fiery Fangs will reach the pinnacle of power!"

 Chapter 109 The Termination of the Battle

    Within the illusory realm.


    A towering divine statue, crowned with a noble diadem, stood majestically on the battlefield.


    Summoned through the combined efforts of two mages, this was a hitherto unused method that possessed an extremely potent ability to weaken Glen''s resistance to magic.


    The statue had four arms on its back, each clutching a distinct divine artifact, each of which was capable of launching an attack powerful enough to pierce the body of a fifth-level werewolf.


    The other warriors, in response, employed diverse techniques, further augmenting their combat prowess.


    Glen, who had been gradually gaining the upper hand, found himself suppressed once more.


    Yet, he felt little concern, for this was a result he had long anticipated.


    In contrast to their previous coordinated and targeted assaults on Glen, as their combat power increased, everyone gradually began to pay less heed to teamwork.


    Glen seemed to have instilled in them the illusion that they could vanquish him single-handedly. However, they remained oblivious to the fact that this was a snare laid by their adversary.


    A bone whip, over ten meters in length and crackling with electricity, lashed out at Glen with great force, instantly tearing his flesh.


    But Glen merely spun around abruptly, seizing the bone whip with one hand. Disregarding the searing pain as the electricity singed his fur, he exerted all his strength to yank the whip''s owner towards him!


    Just as he was about to deliver a fatal blow to the oncoming foe, the shield-bearing warrior, who had been serving as a meat shield, charged forward with a roar and knocked Glen''s body aside.


    Somehow, the warrior had managed to enhance his strength to nearly match that of a fifth-level werewolf.


    Before Glen''s body could touch the ground, the earth beneath him began to writhe and ultimately transformed into a quagmire. Countless tentacles emerged from the quagmire, reaching out for Glen.


    Splash¡ª¡ª


    The massive form of the wolf plunged directly into the quagmire.


    After a brief period of churning, the quagmire regained its calm.


    The others, who had been poised to launch a fierce onslaught, halted at the edge of the quagmire, exchanging bewildered glances.


    "Why did he just go in like that?" asked a somewhat slow-witted warrior.


    "How could he be defeated so easily! Who created this quagmire? Release him at once! He must be recuperating his strength in there!"


    Someone, as if having divined something, exclaimed loudly.


    Upon hearing this, the others hastily looked around and just managed to catch sight of a mage attempting to dispel the magic.


    When the quagmire dissipated, only a large pit remained.


    To their chagrin, they discovered that the pit was empty, nothing but a series of uneven depressions. Not even a single wolf hair was to be found.


    "He must have burrowed underground! Hey! You people from the Ancient God Cult! You created this illusion! Force that creature out!"


    "Precisely! Force him out!"This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Several warriors on the battlefield shouted at the strange individuals clad in red robes standing on the high walls.


    However, no matter how much they shouted, the five individuals remained unresponsive, for they were unable to reply.


    These laymen, ignorant of magic, failed to give any thought to the fact that if the red-robed individuals could manipulate the elements of the illusion at will, there would be no need for the rest of them.


    It was the mages, suppressing their impatience, who eventually explained the situation to the irate warriors, thus preventing them from further directing their blame at the red-robed individuals.


    Burrowing underground was not a formidable task for this group.


    The divine statue standing on the battlefield began to emit wisps of golden energy, and the entire "arena" began to tremble.


    Large cracks appeared on the ground. Just as the tremors were about to subside, Glen''s body was thrust out of the ground by some mysterious force.


    While still in mid-air, several attacks were launched at him!


    With no place to gain leverage, Glen extended his wolf claws several times their normal length and swept them out, dispersing most of the attacks. Only a few non-physical attacks managed to land on his body.


    However, having just regained a substantial amount of his strength, these attacks were of little consequence. His self-healing ability would quickly mend the injuries.


    As soon as he landed on all fours, the warriors swarmed towards him!


    Glen thrust his hands into the cracks in the ground, then let out a fierce roar, and with a mighty effort, he lifted a large section of the ground!


    The attacking warriors lost their footing and were sent flying along with the lifted earth.


    Just at that moment, the magical aura of one of the warriors began to wane.


    Glen''s incredibly acute senses immediately detected this, and he deftly altered his original target, charging directly towards that warrior.


    This time, due to the dust kicked up by the flying earth, the vision of the spellcasters in the distance was obstructed, and they did not have time to cast counter-magic. Glen successfully closed in on his target.


    With a simple yet powerful strike, he brought it down, and the warrior instantly exploded into a pile of "equipment" and met his demise on the spot.


    Another comrade had fallen. Originally, there were ten of them, four mages and six warriors. Now, only four warriors remained.


    Several of the warriors now wore expressions of horror. However, having survived countless battles, they did not let this deter them overly much.


    They simply became more cautious, and the previous sense of overconfidence had completely vanished.


    But it was all too late. With two fewer opponents, Glen no longer needed to hold back.


    His strength and speed suddenly increased, catching the four warriors off guard. Although their strength had not yet diminished, they were no match for Glen and were unilaterally overpowered by him!


    "He didn''t even exert his full strength from the beginning!"


    "You cunning werewolf, relying solely on tricks! This... This is not the conduct befitting a true warrior!"


    "Those four mages, think of something quickly! If we die, you won''t survive either!"


    "Damn it! Damn it! I still have so many women I haven''t enjoyed yet!"


    In this life-or-death situation, the remaining four warriors were shouting recklessly, as if they had lost their minds.


    Meanwhile, the four mages in the distance were sweating profusely. Two of them were casting various spells at Glen, but to little avail.


    The powerful divine statue gradually vanished, as if it were being erased from a painting. The two mages who had been sustaining it slumped to the ground, their bodies trembling slightly.


    "You bastards from the Ancient God Cult! You''ve led us into this predicament! This is no ordinary fifth-level werewolf! How could a fifth-level werewolf be so difficult to subdue!"


    "Let me out now! I don''t want the gold and rewards you promised anymore!"


    Several of the warriors who had been battling Glen roared, attempting to break free. However, Glen''s attacks were so relentless that they could not escape. Turning their backs would mean certain death.


    On the high platform, the red pillar uttered a series of delirious words: "No! No, no, no... This isn''t how it''s supposed to be! This isn''t how it''s supposed to be! Why can''t you just die peacefully! Why!?"


    Suddenly, it pointed at the red-robed individuals. "You! Aren''t you believers of our clan? Think of something quickly! I''m the only descendant of our clan! You can''t let me die! Otherwise, it would be a blasphemy to the Demon God!"


    These words caused the five red-robed individuals, who had been maintaining the illusion and were as motionless as statues, to react.


    It seemed that they simultaneously made some gestures, and the illusion began to shake violently. A swirling red blood pool formed at the center of the battlefield!


    The surrounding air, imbued with a highly corrosive property, began to draw everything towards the center of the vortex.


    The eight hired fighters did not have time to utter a word before they were decomposed into a mist of blood and sucked into the vortex.


    Glen''s fifth-level werewolf form quickly had its skin stripped away. Fortunately, he activated his final form in time, managing to withstand this terrifying force.


    When everything dissipated, they were back in that square. Five shriveled corpses were kneeling around Glen in the same posture.

 Chapter 110 The Exotic Beast

    Glen, whose physique gradually diminished as he reverted to a third-level werewolf, cast a glance at the five strange individuals garbed in red robes, who exhibited no signs of life whatsoever. "They''re truly insane..."


    The pillar, fashioned from red silk, remained in its position at the very center of the square. Upon witnessing Glen turn and advance towards it, it immediately let out a hysterical shriek:


    "Don''t draw near! You cannot slay me! You simply cannot¡ª¡ª!"


    Glen paid no heed to the creature''s frenzy. Just as he reached its proximity, the resounding flapping of a griffin''s wings echoed from afar.


    Not daring to tarry, he transformed once more into a fifth-level werewolf. With meticulous care, he uprooted the pillar before him, then shouldered it and dashed off in the opposite direction.


    He took a circuitous route and ultimately set his course for Bayek.


    He could already feel the hunger gnawing at his innards, a ravenous hunger potent enough to cloud the judgment of an ordinary individual. Yet, he maintained an air of equanimity on the surface.


    Throughout his journey, he managed to elude detection by any unrelated individuals.


    Upon arriving in the town, he briefly greeted the few denizens of his abode and then hastened towards the innermost recesses of the town.


    "Werewolf! Where on earth are you taking me?! Release me this instant!"


    The red pillar incessantly clamored.


    Glen had no inclination to engage in conversation with it. In the distance, the familiar grayish-green abode came into view.


    With a creak, the door swung open. Black Crow, as if anticipating Glen''s arrival, emerged to offer a greeting.


    "Black Crow, this..." Glen was on the verge of offering an explanation when the other party simply nodded.


    Glen was momentarily rendered speechless.


    Then he heard Black Crow say, "I more or less fathom the purpose of your visit."


    "Then... do you have a solution?" Glen inquired.


    This time, he was resolute in his determination not to leave any potential perils in his wake. Moreover, he was not well-versed in the arcane arts and was entirely uncertain whether the children ensnared on the pillar could still be saved.


    "It''s you!" The red pillar seemed to have just taken notice of Black Crow and exclaimed in a voice fraught with terror.


    So they are acquainted?... Glen regarded the two in turn, a look of surprise etched upon his features.


    However, Black Crow harbored no intention of conversing with the red pillar. Instead, he directed his gaze towards the interior of the house.


    Dry branches and vines extended forth from within the abode, and then came the gentle voice of Mrs. Legira: "Entrust it to me."


    "You as well?! Legira?! Impossible! You ought to be deceased! No! Do not lay a hand on me!" Something seemed to writhe within the red pillar, yet it was unable to breach the silk.


    Without hesitation, Glen gently placed the colossal red silk pillar upon the branches and vines.


    The seemingly slender branches and vines effortlessly hoisted the pillar, which Glen knew to be no lightweight.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "No! I beseech you! Spare me! I do not wish to perish! I possess numerous utilities! I can be of great assistance to you!"


    The branches and vines grew with remarkable rapidity, soon completely enveloping the pillar. The sounds emanating from within grew increasingly faint.


    "Those children..." Glen interjected as a reminder.


    "Rest assured, they shall all come to no harm," Mrs. Legira said in a gentle tone.


    Glen then stared intently, never growing weary of beholding such a miraculous spectacle, regardless of how many times he witnessed it.


    Time slipped by unmarked, and the coiling branches and vines gradually sloughed off, along with the silk. The once vividly scarlet silk, now seemingly drained of its nourishment, transformed into a dull, somber hue.


    The pillar had vanished, and the score or more children were gently deposited on the ground by the branches and vines.


    In addition to these, at the very center lay a pale golden worm, roughly the length of an adult''s arm.


    Glen''s initial assumption was that it was the very creature that should have met its demise at his hands. "Is this the culprit behind all this?" he queried.


    To his surprise, Black Crow shook his head. "It is not it."


    Confusion clouded Glen''s two immense wolf eyes.


    "This is indeed not it," Mrs. Legira within the house also affirmed. "This is an exceedingly rare larva of an exotic beast. I have forgotten its name. It belongs to a different species from Barjalon, the scion of the Demon God. It would appear that someone intended to infuse the lingering soul of Barjalon into this diminutive creature''s body, thereby resurrecting it."


    Damn it, is this a case of body snatching?... Glen grasped the situation in an instant, yet some doubts soon assailed him. "But if it is merely a soul, can it still be considered a scion of the Demon God? It seems to me that those individuals from the Ancient God Cult place great importance on bloodlines, do they not?"


    "The Ancient God Cult?" Black Crow rarely displayed a hint of bewilderment.


    "You are unaware of it?" Glen was somewhat taken aback.


    "We have had no communication with the outside world for an inordinately long time," Mrs. Legira''s voice wafted over. "In the era when we were active, we had never even heard tell of this cult."


    "Did those who attended your birthday celebration last time not mention it to you?" Glen pressed on.


    "The last time we convened was the first occasion in a hundred years. We did not have ample time to discourse on matters beyond our immediate sphere," Black Crow said indifferently.


    As they were conversing, the pale golden worm began to show signs of rousing.


    Glen cast a glance at it and then resumed the previous query: "Let us set this aside for the moment. Do you think the Ancient God Cult would not be concerned about physical bloodlines?"


    "As a scion of the Demon God, Barjalon''s soul is highly corrupting. This larva, whose body has been usurped, will be gradually transformed and will ultimately mature into Barjalon''s original form."


    Such an ability... Mrs. Legira''s elucidation left Glen profoundly astonished. He then continued to ruminate:


    Influencing the body through the soul, what could be the underlying principle? Hold on, could my own body also be...


    "Entrust this larva of the exotic beast to you. Dispose of it as you see fit," Mrs. Legira''s words from within the house interrupted Glen''s reverie.


    Glen brought his thoughts back to the present. "Give it to me?" he asked.


    He directed his gaze towards the fully awakened larva, which was regarding its surroundings with its large, glistening compound eyes, its body curled up and quivering slightly.


    Glen nodded gently. "Very well, I shall keep it as a pet," he acquiesced.


    Simultaneously, a thought flashed through his mind: When I am occupied, I might as well have Night Roar take charge of it.


    He extended his wolf claws and gingerly picked up the soft larva in his grasp. With his other hand, he stroked it, endeavoring to put the little creature at ease.


    "What does this creature subsist on?" Glen inquired.


    "Its preferred sustenance is the leaves of a certain tree, yet that tree appears to have gone extinct. Nevertheless, ordinary plants can also be offered to it, though the taste may vary," came the voice from within the house.


    Glen nodded to indicate his comprehension. Just as he was about to convey the unconscious children on the ground, the branches and vines suddenly stirred.


    They bound all the children together in a comfortable posture, facilitating Glen''s task of carrying them away.


    Finally, a branch extended in front of Glen. Its tip glowed faintly, and two peculiar golden fruits emerged from it.


    "Take these. Consume one now and preserve the other for a time when it may prove useful," Mrs. Legira said.


    Glen did not pluck the two fruits. Perhaps discerning his misgivings, Mrs. Legira continued, "Fear not. This will not cause me significant harm."


    With a sigh, Glen decided not to be overly fastidious. He plucked the two fruits and popped one into his mouth.


    At first, he felt naught. But shortly after the fruit was swallowed, the terrifying hunger that had been plaguing him throughout his journey vanished instantaneously, and he even experienced a sense of satiety.


    "How do you feel?" Mrs. Legira inquired with concern.


    "I feel splendid! I was positively famished just now, but now I am actually quite replete!" Glen declared with great joy.

 Chapter 111 Logistics

    Upon observing that Glen was in excellent condition, Mrs. Legira resumed, "Then go ahead and do as you wish."


    Glen promptly bid the two a polite farewell. He first made his way back to his abode and entrusted the larva to Tia and the others for care.


    The young maid fainted on the spot upon catching sight of the enormous worm. However, the elven maiden seemed to be quite taken with it and accepted the larva.


    After instructing Gotaya and Ravel to tend to the unconscious Tia, Glen departed with the two dozen or so children.


    Utilizing the speed of a fifth-level werewolf, he swiftly returned to Dudd Town.


    Although the town was populated by numerous griffin knights, their prowess was rather mediocre. With Glen''s stealth skills, it was naturally arduous for them to detect his presence.


    He first repaired to his refurbished shop and settled the children comfortably within.


    After covering the windows and other openings, Glen reverted to his human form, donned a set of employee uniforms prepared in advance for the staff, and then stepped outside.


    The streets were sparsely populated at present, with only police officers patrolling about. Glen paid them no heed and directly sought out Dogli, who was issuing commands.


    The moment Dogli laid eyes on Glen, his elation was palpable, as if a weight had been lifted from his heart.


    "Oh! My goodness! You''re safe! Thank heavens! You have no notion of how deeply I worried about you!" The sheriff advanced, scrutinizing Glen closely. Once he was certain it was indeed him, he exclaimed with a hearty laugh.


    "I''m sorry to have caused you such concern, Sheriff," Glen said, a hint of apology in his voice.


    Dogli waved his hand dismissively, then surreptitiously glanced around. He drew Glen to a secluded corner and inquired earnestly, "What became of those individuals?"


    "They are all deceased. I have also rescued those children, but they remain unconscious. I must trouble you to lead some police officers there."


    "I had assumed those children were beyond salvation. I never anticipated they would still be alive..." Dogli said, a mixture of surprise and relief evident in his tone upon hearing Glen''s words.


    I am equally astonished. Resilient human offspring, indeed... Glen mused inwardly.


    "Very well. Where are the children? I shall take some men there immediately to take charge of them," Dogli queried.


    Glen promptly provided the address of his shop.


    Upon hearing this, the latter immediately summoned several police officers and departed.


    Glen surmised that there was likely nothing further that required his involvement, so he made his way towards the outskirts of the town with an air of openness.


    Just as he caught sight of the scenery beyond the town, a female knight mounted on a griffin suddenly called out to him, "Sir over there, please wait a moment!"


    Glen turned around, a look of confusion on his face, feigning timidity.


    The griffin flapped its wings and alighted five meters away. The female knight dismounted and approached, saying, "Do not be afraid. I shall not harm you."If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The female knight first offered words of reassurance. Seeing Glen nod, she continued, "The situation is as follows. The kingdom''s warriors are currently engaged in combat with demons that have emerged suddenly. However, there is a shortage of conscripted logistics personnel, and we require additional manpower. I observe that you are robust, healthy, and full of vitality. Please contribute your part to the kingdom."


    Glen pondered for a moment. He happened to be eager to visit the battlefield to assess the situation, so he was on the verge of agreeing. However, the other party said, "Do not be hasty in your refusal! Our warriors will prioritize ensuring your safety."


    With that, the female knight took a step forward and pressed a gold coin into Glen''s hand.


    Glen felt the alluring touch of the coin and looked at the female knight in surprise.


    The latter offered a faint smile.


    Was she... hiring people with her own funds? Glen immediately developed a profound sense of admiration for this unfamiliar female knight, not the romantic kind, but rather the admiration one has for someone willing to make sacrifices.


    Glen returned the gold coin to her hand. Upon seeing the look of disappointment in her eyes, Glen slapped his chest and declared, "What are you doing, Lady Knight? The kingdom''s warriors are out there fighting to safeguard us ordinary folk. It is our honor to perform some trifling tasks for them! I am willing to go!"


    The female knight stared at Glen in stunned silence for a considerable time. The determination in her eyes was unmistakable.


    Her eyes reddened slightly, and she suddenly embraced Glen. The two protrusions on her breastplate pressed against Glen, causing him some discomfort. Then he heard her say softly, "Thank you."


    Glen replied hesitantly, "It''s... all for the kingdom."


    He didn''t truly mean those words.


    The other party released Glen, quickly wiped away the tears that were about to fall, and gave Glen a knightly salute, saying, "I am Elena Horn. Pleased to make your acquaintance! May I have your name, sir?"


    The woman''s face and body were smeared with ash, making it difficult to discern her features clearly. It was evident that she had just returned from the battlefield. Nevertheless, her tall and gracefully curved figure was most appealing, and her voice, like that of most female knights, carried a hint of boldness.


    "Gl... ahem, Dylan. You may address me as Dylan," Glen said.


    Considering that he had previously encountered a griffin knight named Windsor when he went out with the old man, it was prudent not to disclose his true name to these griffin knights.


    However, Dylan was also his genuine name, so it could not be considered deception.


    "Mr. Dylan, it is quite a distance from here to the destination. How about I give you a ride?" Elena proposed.


    Glen envisioned himself sitting behind the female knight, holding her waist and soaring through the air. He immediately shook his head and declined. The mere thought of it made him feel awkward.


    Elena was somewhat disappointed but still smiled and bid Glen farewell.


    Before departing, Elena presented Glen with a badge and fastened it on his shoulder, signifying his status as a logistics personnel.


    After leaving the town, it was not long before Glen spotted a group of individuals who, like him, bore logistics badges on their shoulders.


    One, two, three, four, five... sixteen people!? Had they all accepted Elena''s gold coins? Sixteen gold coins. Elena must be quite affluent... Glen forcefully suppressed the urge to pilfer the purses of the people in front and silently trailed behind them.


    After walking for a while longer, griffin knights appeared to escort them.


    Upon arriving at the kingdom army''s encampment, Glen was assigned the task of delivering meals to the warriors in a specific area.


    He followed several others with the same assignment to a place where the aroma of food wafted. They each picked up something resembling a wooden bucket and queued up behind the cook who was distributing hot food.


    When it was Glen''s turn, the portly cook deftly apportioned various dishes into the different compartments of the wooden bucket. Glen then moved away.


    He examined the food in the bucket closely. It was relatively abundant, though he surmised it would not taste particularly good.


    Selecting an area where fewer people were headed, Glen hoisted the food and made his way in that direction.


    As he walked, he suddenly had an epiphany.


    It seemed that less than a day had elapsed since he entered the illusion. Why did it seem as though the battle here had been raging for an extended period?


    The more he pondered, the more something seemed amiss. He quickened his pace and called out to a logistics personnel, asking, "Sir, may I inquire how long this battle has been ongoing?"


    "About three or four days, I''m not entirely certain," the man replied uncertainly.


    Glen was at a loss as to how to feel about this response. On one hand, it didn''t seem of great consequence, but on the other, he had seemingly lost several days of his time.


    With such conflicting emotions, Glen continued with his task.


    Just after delivering food to several warriors, he suddenly caught sight of a familiar figure.


    The griffin knight named Windsor.

 Chapter 112 The Massage

    Glen stood there and observed for a while.


    At that moment, the female knight with a voluptuous figure and striking long legs was tending to the bloody wound on her arm, her expression etched with exhaustion.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Windsor turned her head and glanced over, saying feebly, "I''m not hungry at the moment. Thank you."


    "Lady Knight, if you''re truly exhausted, it would be advisable to take a short nap. That way, you won''t be distracted during the battle," Glen said in a clear and resonant voice, offering a suggestion.


    Windsor looked at the young gentleman before her in surprise, seemingly not expecting him to show concern for her.


    "I''d like to rest too, but I''m extremely sleepy yet can''t seem to fall asleep," Windsor said with a gentle smile, though the faint dark circles under her eyes somewhat marred her beauty.


    Glen walked over to the side and, while distributing food to the other griffin knights, replied, "This might be due to excessive anxiety. If you can relax, it might solve the problem."


    "You seem to know something about medicine? Are you a doctor?" Windsor''s half-closed eyes widened slightly as she asked.


    "I''m not a doctor, just have a little knowledge," Glen replied modestly.


    By then, he had finished distributing the food in the wooden bucket and was about to go back to replenish it when Windsor called out to him, "Wait a moment. I also want to relax, but these days, the demons'' attacks have been getting more and more fierce. We''re at risk of defeat and death at any moment. If you have any way to help me rest for a while, I would be extremely grateful!"


    Several female knights beside her who were in the same situation cast their gazes over one after another.


    Seeing their expectant looks, Glen put down the wooden bucket and said, "I''ll give it a try, but I can''t guarantee it will work."


    "Alright!" Windsor readily agreed.


    Glen walked behind Windsor and brought out a chair with a backrest from the tent.


    Most of the items here were brought from the nearby town. This kind of chair with a backrest was imitated by other craftsmen based on Glen''s design and had become popular in the vicinity recently. Its appearance here was not particularly strange, just relatively rare.


    Coincidentally, when he came in, Glen had just caught a glimpse of this somewhat bulky and ostentatious chair in the tent.


    He placed the chair beside Windsor and motioned for her to sit on it.


    The latter obediently complied.


    Glen stood behind the chair and gently placed his hands on the female knight''s shoulders, saying, "Now, I need you to sit in the most comfortable position possible."


    Windsor nodded gently.


    Then Glen began to press the areas on both sides of her neck that were not covered by the armor with moderate force.


    This novel sensation immediately made Windsor, the usually dominant captain of the griffin knights, let out a soft moan of pleasure.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    It seems to be effective... Glen felt more confident and began to press skillfully, including areas such as the temples.


    Several female knights who had been watching closely were immediately filled with envy when they saw their captain''s reaction.


    After pressing for a while, but the other party still didn''t seem to have fallen asleep, he couldn''t help but frown.


    Just then, Windsor said, "It''s very comfortable and relaxing, but is there any way to massage other parts? My arms and legs are very sore."


    "Um..." Glen hesitated for a moment and then said, "Of course, but is that okay?"


    After all, there was a distinction between men and women. Although Glen didn''t care, it was better to confirm.


    "It''s okay. I said it''s fine," Windsor said, seemingly not too concerned.


    Then there was nothing to worry about. Glen moved to the front of the other party, took a low stool, and sat down. Unexpectedly, the other party directly placed one of her long legs in his arms.


    This trip wasn''t in vain... He secretly rejoiced and quickly and deftly took off the lady''s combat boots.


    Upon feeling his actions, Windsor immediately exclaimed, "Don''t..."


    But her boots had already been taken off.


    Glen placed the slightly warm combat boots aside and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    Windsor was at a loss for words. Although her armor and boots were high-grade magical items that could absorb most of the sweat odor, she still felt a bit embarrassed.


    Would an outsider, especially a man, feel disgusted upon smelling that faint odor? Such thoughts couldn''t help but arise in her mind.


    She had originally thought that the other party would press on the boots, but she didn''t expect him to take them off.


    Glen did smell a faint odor, but it wasn''t really unpleasant. Compared to the odors when he and his comrades relaxed each other in his previous life, it was far better.


    In fact, if Glen didn''t have a keen sense of smell, he might not even have noticed it. He couldn''t help but marvel at the wonders of magical creations.


    The problem that had never been solved in the era of advanced technology could be easily solved here.


    A rare blush briefly appeared on Windsor''s face. Pretending not to care, she said, "It''s nothing. Go ahead."


    So Glen, with great concentration, began to massage and relax the beautiful leg in his arms. Of course, he only massaged below the thigh. Going any higher, even if Windsor was bold, she wouldn''t agree. After all, women were women.


    An even more comfortable feeling than before spread throughout her body like an electric current, causing goosebumps to rise, but this time Windsor managed to hold back from making a sound.


    She stole a glance at Glen, who was focused. His hands were free of calluses, not like those of someone who did a lot of manual work, yet he was earnestly relaxing her slightly sweaty feet.


    This feeling was indescribably enjoyable for her, and she unconsciously fell asleep.


    When Glen was about to change to the other foot, he noticed that Windsor had already fallen asleep, and he could only terminate the massage with a hint of regret.


    After all, with so many people present, if he continued to touch her feet after achieving his goal, it would seem that his motives were impure.


    He went into the tent and brought back a basin of water.


    He took off the other boot from Windsor''s foot and placed her feet in the water.


    Just as he stood up and was about to leave, several impatient female knights beside him quickly said, "And us!"


    Glen''s actions just now had greatly endeared him to them, giving them the impression that he was very caring. The way they looked at Glen had changed.


    Glen could only give a bitter smile and motioned for them to come one by one.


    ...


    Hundreds of meters beneath the ground of a certain forest.


    A black beetle approximately thirty meters in length lay quietly buried here.


    Inside the thick carapace of the beetle, there was a room of about four square meters.


    An eerie green magical fire burned in the hanging lamp.


    The room was empty.


    The next moment, the ground began to wriggle, and a head without hair emerged. Then the head struggled to pull its body out.


    It was a bald man with a blind left eye. He wasn''t wearing a shirt, and there was a tattoo of an unknown beast on his arm.


    Four faces immediately appeared on the wall. One of the faces questioned the man on the ground, "Why are you the only one here? Where are the five bishops?"


    "Dead! They''re all dead! I saw the griffin knights carrying away the shriveled bodies of the elders!" The man on the ground was filled with immense grief, and tears streamed down his face.


    "No! Our bishops!"


    "This can''t be true! We made so many preparations! It should have been foolproof!"


    "Did something unexpected happen? Yes! That must be it! Were they discovered by the kingdom''s high-ranking knights? Damn it! Who was it!? We must avenge them!"


    "Those damned demons! They had to choose this place as the battlefield! They deserve to die too!"


    The faces on the wall contorted with curses and wails.

 Chapter 113 Homitt

    Gazing at this group of adults who had already descended into madness, the man on the ground yearned to interject yet lacked the courage to do so.


    Perhaps the commotion was so intense that it disturbed the gigantic beetle. The room began to tremble, and terrifying insect cries reverberated throughout the entire space.


    The faces on the wall promptly fell silent, forcefully suppressing the restlessness welling up within their hearts.


    Once the trembling of the room subsided, the bald man finally spoke in a hushed voice, "I have found no evidence of any external interference in this matter. There is a high probability that something has gone awry with that werewolf..."


    "What!?" The several faces on the wall all registered expressions of shock.


    "He is merely a fifth-level werewolf. With ten fighters of the fourth-level caliber and the advanced equipment we provided, how could they possibly fail to subdue him?!"


    "Perhaps that werewolf possesses some extremely powerful artifacts."


    "What are we to do now! Losing five bishops all at once, and with the task still unaccomplished, our future prospects are bleak. It is uncertain when we will ever regain our former glory."


    The room erupted into another bout of clamor. Such a result was truly difficult for them to come to terms with.


    The present era is vastly different from the past. Various kingdoms are severely suppressing religions, making it extremely arduous for emerging religious sects like their Ancient God Cult to thrive.


    This operation has almost depleted the majority of the church''s resources, and in the end, all has been lost, dealing a potentially fatal blow.


    "I am not willing to accept this! In any case, this vendetta must be avenged! Aaah¡ª¡ª!"


    "Even if the church is doomed to perish, that detestable werewolf must be made to pay with his life!"


    The enmity has been deeply ingrained, and it will persist until one side is completely vanquished.


    ...


    In the main city of Battersea.


    Within a manor exclusive to the nobility.


    Pernas was restlessly pacing about in a sumptuous chamber.


    She was genuinely concerned about the safety of Lila.


    As for Bonnie, due to the long-standing estrangement, she harbored little affection for her. Bonnie could not compare to Lila. However, having known each other for several years, she would still feel perturbed if anything were to befall Bonnie.


    "Those two imbeciles! So utterly foolish! Why would they risk their lives for that loathsome individual?!"


    The blonde young lady muttered to herself, tugging at a silk scarf with both hands.


    She couldn''t help but conjure up the visage of that detested commoner in her mind, and her anger flared even more intensely.


    Her current disposition was more akin to jealousy, jealousy towards Lila and Bonnie. Despite having known each other for only a short time, their bond was remarkably close.


    I wonder whether they would show the same concern for me if I were in peril... Pernas couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease and apprehension.


    Just then, the voice of a maid emanated from outside the door, "Miss Pernas, there are guests in the manor. Lady Ania and Lord Rauborn request your presence."This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "Understood," Pernas replied. She tidied up her appearance and composed her emotions before stepping out of the door.


    This manor belonged to her uncle, namely Lord Rauborn mentioned by the maid moments ago.


    The majority of their family''s assets were situated near Dudd Town, and thus they had always resided there. However, following this incident, it was highly likely that they would lose these holdings.


    Fortunately, Lady Ania had already spirited away the majority of the property, and in the future, they would still be able to acquire a fine villa in the main city.


    Traversing the familiar corridor, she soon caught sight of her mother and uncle awaiting the guests at the entrance. Pernas immediately called out and trotted forward.


    "My dear little angel, how are you faring?" Rauborn turned around and immediately wore a doting smile. He gently embraced the blonde maiden.


    "You spoil her excessively. It is not in her best interests," Lady Ania said in a slightly reproachful tone, tempering her usual assertive demeanor.


    "I doted on you in the same manner when you were a child. Have you forgotten?" Rauborn showed no signs of restraint. Instead, he playfully teased Lady Ania.


    "Very well, let us not discuss this. The guests have already arrived," the other party, evidently reluctant to lose her maternal authority in the presence of her daughter, changed the subject.


    Rauborn turned his head and glanced over. He observed that several luxurious carriages of the highest specifications were approaching, and so he adopted a somewhat more serious mien.


    Pernas stuck out her tongue, moved to her mother''s side, and assumed the demeanor befitting a noble young lady.


    The carriages came to a gradual halt. The coachman called out, and subsequently, an elderly man attired in noble finery with deeply etched wrinkles alighted from the carriage, wearing a smile.


    "Viscount Rauborn, it has been an age. How have you been of late?"


    "Count Punk, what a pleasant surprise to have you grace my humble abode! What brings you here?"


    The two nobles greeted each other with utmost enthusiasm, as if they shared an exceptionally close relationship.


    "Mother..." Pernas clutched the hem of her mother''s garment, appearing somewhat fearful and nervous. Memories of some unpleasant incidents resurfaced in her mind.


    "Do not be afraid, my dear. Mother is here," Lady Ania patted her daughter''s hand in a gesture of comfort.


    In truth, this was an unanticipated visit. The mother and daughter had only recently entered the city when Viscount Rauborn received a letter from Count Punk announcing his intention to call.


    It was difficult not to arouse their suspicions.


    However, the Punk family was one of the prominent families in the main city, and they could not decline the count''s visit.


    "Your Excellency Count, what has prompted you to pay me a visit? I must admit, I am completely unprepared."


    "Oh, it''s nothing of consequence. I simply recalled that I have a friend like you. Since we haven''t seen each other for a long time, I thought I''d pay you a little visit."


    A nobleman in his forties and another in his sixties engaged in idle chatter devoid of any real substance.


    Then a middle-aged man emerged from the carriage. Upon seeing this individual, both Pernas and Lady Ania felt a sinking sensation in their hearts.


    "My eldest son, Homitt. You should have made his acquaintance previously," Count Punk introduced.


    Homitt first smiled and saluted Rauborn, and then he turned to pay his respects to the mother and daughter behind him, "Long time no see, Pernas."


    "Begone! The mere sight of you sickens me! You''re nothing but trash!" The blonde young lady suddenly had an emotional outburst, shouting a few invectives before dashing away.


    "I sincerely apologize, Count Punk," Lady Ania said tersely in an extremely unfriendly tone before hurrying after her daughter.


    A flicker of annoyance flashed in Homitt''s eyes. To be insulted in front of so many people was truly galling, yet he rose to his feet, feigning indifference as if nothing had occurred.


    "It would seem that Miss Pernas harbors a deep misunderstanding of me," he said, half-jokingly.


    Rauborn forced a stiff smile. In his heart, he longed to strangle this shameless wretch, yet he was compelled to greet him with a smile and say, "After all, that incident left an indelible and traumatic mark on a young girl of merely six or seven years of age."


    This was a subtle reminder of the heinous nature of the actions committed by the other party.


    "You are mistaken, Viscount," Punk continued to smile, the crow''s feet at the corners of his eyes particularly pronounced. "That incident was the doing of one of our servants. My son just happened to be passing by and was wrongly implicated. I had that servant executed as soon as I returned."


    Rauborn was so incensed by the other party''s blatant falsehood that he almost laughed. With so many witnesses to that incident, there was no question of it being a misunderstanding.


    Just as he was about to retort with some sarcastic remarks, he heard the other party lean in a little closer and speak in a hushed tone, "Surely you understand the affairs among the nobility? It was merely a case of my son targeting the wrong person. And since it did not succeed, why cling to the matter? Moreover, my son truly harbors affection for that young girl. If she were to consent to marry my son, she would undoubtedly be very happy."

 Chapter 114 You Have Failed

    In response to Count Punk''s words, Viscount Rauborn remained noncommittal, yet he did not consider them a valid justification.


    Once a person attains power, it is only natural that they may succumb to indulgence. He himself was no exception in his youth, and as a result, he engaged in numerous quarrels with his wife.


    It was not until his separation from his wife that he gradually began to rein in his behavior.


    "Your Excellency Count, regardless of whether Homitt was the perpetrator of that incident or not, Pernas has firmly convinced herself that he was. It is simply inconceivable that they could find happiness together."


    Viscount Rauborn doted on his niece profoundly and was determined to shield her from any form of harm.


    Moreover, the despicable deeds of the Punk family''s younger members had long been the subject of widespread gossip throughout the Battersea region. Their hands were stained with the blood of countless innocents, and under no circumstances could Pernas be allowed to marry into their family.


    "This matter is not beyond negotiation. Let us adjourn inside. We have been standing here for quite some time already."


    Count Punk, displaying an astonishing lack of shame, left Viscount Rauborn with no choice but to admit them into the manor.


    ...


    The deafening roars of the demons resounded from afar, heralding the commencement of another onslaught.


    The knights, roused from their rest, immediately steeled themselves and charged towards the enemy.


    Glen, like the other logistics personnel, was summoned to the rear to safeguard them from the demons that might breach the defensive line.


    Several piercing howls rent the air, as a group of colossal flying beasts hurtled towards the dense formation of high-level demons hovering above the battlefield.


    Glen caught sight of the enormous bird known as the Sky Lord, trailing closely behind a massive black griffin.


    So, it has indeed made its way here... he mused silently.


    All the logistics personnel around him erupted into excited roars. The spectacle was truly awe-inspiring, surpassing even the most thrilling science fiction blockbusters on Earth in terms of its ability to stir the blood!


    Perhaps at that moment, a sense of pride welled up within them, for this was the might of their kingdom¡ªa force to be reckoned with!


    Glen''s primary focus remained fixed on the lead black griffin.


    The overwhelming aura it exuded was the most terrifying he had encountered thus far. Since he had not yet transformed, he was unable to gauge how its strength compared to his ultimate form.


    However, before he could delve further into his thoughts, his attention was drawn to another formidable creature.


    A colossal skeletal dragon, wreathed in demonic flames, loomed three times the size of the black griffin. It charged towards the kingdom''s forces with an irresistible might.


    Judging by its appearance, it was likely the leader of the pack¡ªa formidable opponent, no doubt... Glen surmised.


    The battle was being waged high in the sky under Fitt''s control, ensuring that the collateral damage did not extend to the friendly troops on the ground.


    She continued to engage the demon leader single-handedly, while Rezz and a few others, whose combat prowess was second only to hers, were held at bay by the higher-ranking demons.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    The distance was such that even Glen''s sharp eyesight could only discern two tiny figures colliding rapidly in the sky above the distant battlefield.


    Only the occasional gusts of magical wind served as a reminder of the intensity of the ongoing battle.


    This is not looking good. The combined strength of the demon leader and the demonic skeletal dragon clearly surpasses that of our side. Continuing this fight will only lead to defeat. Could there be a strategy in play... Glen pondered, attempting to analyze the situation.


    The ordinary onlookers, however, were oblivious to the impending danger. They merely marveled at the knights'' valiant efforts and cheered them on with enthusiasm.


    The flames enveloping the skeletal dragon flared brightly, as if intensifying the very light of the world. It then hurtled towards the black griffin like a meteor.


    Three layers of pitch-black battle aura shields materialized instantaneously, interposing themselves between the griffin and the oncoming attack. Yet, they were shattered one by one.


    The skeletal dragon managed to close the distance, and its fearsome demonic flames seared every inch of the griffin''s skin. Its meager resistance to magic was no match for the onslaught.


    At that moment, Fitt abruptly abandoned her mount. Illusory black wings sprouted from her back, and she soared towards the demon leader perched atop the skeletal dragon.


    The demon leader let out a hideous laugh and unfurled its tattered, massive wings to meet her charge.


    The difference in their strength was negligible, with Fitt holding a slight advantage and maintaining control of the battle''s tempo.


    As they distanced themselves from their mounts, the demon leader, consumed by battle frenzy, remained oblivious to this development, still believing itself to be on equal footing with Fitt.


    The black griffin, enduring the excruciating pain of its seared and festering skin, clung tenaciously to the skeletal dragon, engaging in a brutal close-range battle of claws and teeth.


    After an indeterminate period of combat, Fitt suddenly shouted, "Now!"


    The demon leader sensed impending danger but had no time to react.


    The air around the two mounts in the distance shimmered and distorted, and a gigantic spherical iron cage materialized. It split open, ensnaring the two creatures within.


    The skeletal dragon let out a furious roar and, along with the black griffin, plummeted from the sky in a display of defiance.


    The griffin within the cage seemed to activate some form of magic, and shadowy black tendrils emerged, binding itself and the skeletal dragon like ropes.


    "Flame Fang¡ª!" the demon leader bellowed, attempting to rescue its mount. But Fitt was not about to let it succeed.


    "This iron cage will only hold for a minute at most. You must defeat the demon leader before then!"


    The voice of an elderly man echoed through the sky. He was one of the reinforcements who had arrived, albeit the last.


    Fitt wasted no words. Her aura surged, and she transformed into a fearsome presence, locking onto the demon leader with unwavering focus.


    Sensing her terrifying power, the demon leader flew into a rage. "Human woman! I will cleave you into pieces with my sword!"


    With that, it charged towards Fitt with a roar, but the outcome was now entirely different.


    The demon leader was utterly overwhelmed. No matter how fearsome the demonic power it unleashed, Fitt''s masterful swordsmanship effortlessly deflected every attack.


    However, the demon leader remained unperturbed, for it believed that if Fitt was only marginally stronger, she could not possibly defeat it within a minute.


    It was in this state of mind that the demon leader soon realized it had underestimated its opponent.


    After a series of relentless attacks, Fitt suddenly halted. She raised her knight''s sword behind her back, and in an instant, it was as if the world around her faded away, leaving only her and the demon leader.


    The demon leader, seized by terror, found itself unable to move, no matter how it struggled.


    It dawned on it that the previous attacks had been a prelude to this final strike, a setup to mark it with an inescapable brand.


    Fitt swung her sword, and the motion seemed to unfold in slow motion. The demon leader could only watch in horror as a torrent of dark, menacing sword qi converged upon it, with no hope of escape.


    I''m going to die!


    The demon leader''s heart raced. Perhaps the skeletal dragon could come to its rescue, but it was nowhere to be found.


    In the nick of time, the demon leader activated its demonic talent skill.


    Fitt''s vision blurred, and a long-forgotten scene materialized before her eyes¡ªa scene that filled her with a deep sense of nostalgia.


    A tall man stood in the backyard on a sunny afternoon, calling out to her, "Fitt, it''s time to practice your swordsmanship."


    "Dad..." Her grip on the sword faltered for a moment, but she quickly regained her composure. However, the sword qi she unleashed went astray.


    The demon leader was cleaved in half, yet it seemed impervious to pain. It laughed maniacally, "Hahaha... Human woman, you have failed!"


    A column of flames rose from the distance, billowing black smoke into the sky like a monstrous mushroom.


    The skeletal dragon emerged from the smoke with a roar, returning to the demon leader''s side.


    The demon leader absorbed some of the dragon''s flames and instantly regenerated the missing half of its body.


    Fitt, meanwhile, appeared to have exhausted her strength. She struggled to maintain her flight, her body betraying the toll of the battle.

 Chapter 115 The Sneak Attack

    In the end, the mighty female knight plummeted from the lofty sky, and the black wings trailing behind her dissolved into billows of black smoke and vanished.


    Many knights beheld this sight, and in an instant, their resolve as knights wavered. With the slightest carelessness, they were either wounded or met their demise at the hands of the attacking demons.


    The battle line showed faint signs of impending collapse.


    The warriors engaged in combat with the high-ranking demons in the sky employed their battle qi to stir the air, issuing deafening commands!


    "Do not slacken your efforts! We have not yet been vanquished! The demon leader is also grievously injured! There is no need to be afraid!"


    "You are fearless warriors! How can you retreat because of this minor setback! Grasp your weapons firmly!"


    These words carried an inspiring effect, and soon the battle line was steadied once more.


    Several senior warriors attempted to break through the obstructions posed by the high-ranking and upper-ranking demons to rescue Fitt, yet they were entirely unsuccessful.


    The enemies were far too powerful, and they could not extricate themselves in the least.


    Fitt''s body crashed to the rear of the demon army, and a horde of demons was on the verge of swarming forth to tear her asunder and devour her.


    However, the demon leader intervened and halted them.


    The colossal skeletal dragon descended, and the demon leader leaped in front of Fitt. Its voice was laden with barely concealed mockery. "What a pity, what a pity. It''s truly a great shame. In all my long years, I''ve never before experienced the taste of death. How should I express my gratitude to you?"


    Fitt propped herself up with her knight''s sword, struggling to raise her head. The expression in her eyes beneath the helmet remained unknowable.


    Yet the demon leader was certain that it must be a look of unwillingness, which brought it great satisfaction.


    The skeletal dragon circled behind Fitt to prevent her from making an escape.


    "Perhaps, I could transform you into a powerful upper-ranking demon. You could serve under my command and join me in slaughtering your own kind. What do you think?"


    The demon leader took great pleasure in goading its enemies with words, especially those who had nearly claimed its life.


    Its words were, without a doubt, unacceptable to Fitt. She had already resolved that if the demon leader truly attempted to demonize her, she would destroy her own knight''s heart, ensuring that even if she were transformed into a demon, she would pose little threat to the kingdom.


    Upon seeing the female knight tremble slightly, the demon leader let out a triumphant and hideous laugh. It raised its demonic sword high, poised to thrust it into Fitt''s chest and infuse her with a vast quantity of demonic essence.


    At that very moment.


    A copious amount of black smoke imbued with a dense curse aura suddenly materialized in the air. This was distinctly not Fitt''s battle qi; the two were fundamentally dissimilar.


    The massive skeletal dragon sensed something amiss and let out a warning roar, yet it was unable to pinpoint the enemy''s location.


    The demon leader also detected the unfamiliar presence and was on the verge of summoning the skeletal dragon to protect itself when a colossal wolf claw pierced through its chest!


    The soul fire beneath the helmet throbbed violently with extreme rage!This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    It had been caught off guard by a sneak attack!


    As the claw that had pierced its chest lifted, the demon leader''s body was hoisted off the ground.


    Fitt''s eyes, hidden beneath the helmet, were filled with shock as she witnessed this scene. She thought she caught a glimpse of a faint outline flickering within the black smoke, yet she simply could not bring herself to believe what she was seeing.


    The demon leader, hoisted up by the claw, turned around and found itself face to face with a pair of enormous, glowing eyes.


    As the black smoke dispersed, a werewolf standing approximately six meters in height emerged on the battlefield.


    All those who beheld this sight were left stunned and speechless.


    "Isn''t the highest level a werewolf can attain the fifth level? Is this merely a fifth-level werewolf?"


    "You might as well ask the gods! They might have the answer!"


    Exclamations of astonishment rippled through the ranks of the knights engaged in combat.


    "Werewolf..." The demon leader''s voice was dripping with malice. At this moment, it was the one filled with the most profound unwillingness.


    As one of the esteemed demon leaders of the mighty Flame Tribe, it had been sneak attacked by a despicable and lowly creature. It was an intolerable humiliation!


    A surging tide of curse power flooded into the demon leader''s body, effortlessly breaching the demonic flames that offered little resistance.


    Consumed by extreme hatred, the soul fire within the helmet was extinguished.


    The skeletal dragon, with its master in Glen''s grasp, did not dare to act rashly at first.


    But it never anticipated that this seemingly insignificant lowly creature would actually have the audacity to slay its master. In a fit of wild fury, the flames on its body flared brightly, and it charged headlong towards Glen!


    Fitt was caught between the two combatants, unable to move. Just as she thought she was about to become a casualty in the fierce battle between the two beasts, the giant wolf swatted her away without hesitation.


    The force of the swat was applied with great skill. It did not cause her excessive harm but sent her flying a considerable distance, and she landed precisely in the arms of a griffin knight.


    "Lady Fitt, I shall take you to receive treatment posthaste!"


    "Wait, Nightclaw!"


    Fitt urgently inquired about the condition of her mount.


    "Your mount has been conveyed away by several bishops. It should be out of danger,"


    Upon hearing this, Fitt finally felt at ease.


    Originally, she had intended to sacrifice herself and her mount to secure victory in this war. But now that she had survived, she naturally did not wish for her mount to perish.


    She cast one final glance at the werewolf and the skeletal dragon locked in combat. Then, she closed her eyes and lapsed into unconsciousness.


    The death of the leader threw all the low-ranking demons into disarray. Only some of the high-ranking demons spared the effort to attempt control, but the outcome of the battle was already sealed!


    These low-ranking demons, with limited intelligence and consumed by a relentless desire for destruction, would launch indiscriminate attacks on everything around them. Even their own kind would not be spared if they happened to provoke them.


    The kingdom''s army seized this opportunity to advance, leaving no demon in the upper realm unaccounted for.


    "No! The great leader should not have met such a disgraceful end! Werewolf! You shall pay dearly!" An upper-ranking demon covered in tentacles roared with a voice full of grief and indignation, attempting to charge towards Glen.


    This time, however, it was the senior warriors who stepped in to block their path.


    It was not that they intended to assist Glen. Rather, they currently lacked the combat power to deal with the skeletal dragon. It was optimal to let the abnormal werewolf and the skeletal dragon fight each other to the point of mutual exhaustion, so that they could gain the initiative.


    If these upper-ranking demons joined the fray, their desired outcome would not be achieved.


    On the distant battlefield.


    The gigantic werewolf was locked in a brutal close-quarters battle with the skeletal dragon.


    In comparison to the skeletal dragon, even in his most powerful form, Glen''s stature was significantly smaller. His entire body length was less than that of the dragon''s neck.


    Yet his strength was only marginally inferior, and his skills were more than sufficient to make up for the disparity.


    This was the first time Glen had employed his most powerful form against an enemy. It felt as though an inexhaustible well of strength coursed through his body.


    Each exertion of force was accompanied by thick black smoke of curse, which corroded everything in its vicinity.


    However, this was still somewhat inferior to the flames on the skeletal dragon. He could feel the searing pain of the demonic flames on his skin.


    This action was carried out only after careful deliberation. Originally, he had planned to slay the demon leader and then make his escape. But he had not anticipated that the skeletal dragon would be so unwaveringly loyal, as if determined to engage him in a battle to the death.


    The skeletal dragon''s head continuously attempted to unleash its dragon''s breath upon Glen, but each time Glen either blocked it or grasped its jaws, preventing it from doing so.


    Consumed by anger, it lashed out at Glen with its claws in a frenzy, the force of its attacks reaching a terrifying level.


    However, for Glen, whose evasion skills were highly honed, these were minor challenges. The primary issue was the troublesome flames, which were extremely difficult to contend with.


    No matter how much black smoke he summoned, he could not extinguish the flames. Instead, the black smoke was completely incinerated.

 Chapter 116 The Wrist Guards of the Skeletal Dragon

    The skeletal dragon, having long been unable to inflict effective harm on the enemy, suddenly spun around and lashed out at Glen with its long tail entwined in flames!


    Glen effortlessly evaded such an attack. However, just as he was about to move forward for closer combat, the skeletal dragon suddenly flapped its fiery wings and soared high into the air.


    "Oh, no!" Sensing the danger, he immediately dodged at his fastest possible speed.


    Boom¡ª¡ª!


    The dazzling breath of the skeletal dragon spewed onto the spot where Glen had been standing. In an instant, flames burst forth, and the soil was transformed into a seething pool of high-temperature lava!


    The intense heat caused the surrounding air to distort.


    The dragon''s breath attempted to follow Glen, but he was moving so swiftly that the skeletal dragon lost sight of him as soon as it turned its head.


    The dragon''s breath within its body was not infinite, so the skeletal dragon had to pause for a short rest.


    Seizing this opportune moment, Glen leaped into the air from an unknown direction and landed on the back of the skeletal dragon. He then launched a fierce attack with his sharp claws on the dragon''s back.


    Since the skeletal dragon lacked the distinctive dragon scales that provided protection, its defensive power was much weaker. However, its bones were extremely tough, and the strikes of his claws only left shallow marks.


    Sensing that a lowly creature dared to mount its sacred back and attack it there, the skeletal dragon went into a frenzy.


    Flames danced wildly across its body as it dove downward, carrying Glen with it. They crashed violently into the ground and continued to roll and rub as they moved forward.


    However, this amount of damage was not enough to make Glen loosen his grip. He still clung firmly to the dragon''s back.


    But soon, the situation changed.


    Somehow, the skeletal dragon managed to twist its head backward and sank its teeth into Glen''s shoulder. Its fangs easily pierced through the skin and dug deep into the flesh.


    A vast amount of black smoke billowed out from the wound. As Glen felt the pain, his power became increasingly wild and uncontrollable.


    The skeletal dragon seemed to be choked by the black smoke, yet it held on tightly. With a powerful tug, it forcefully pulled Glen off its back.


    The dragon''s head whipped around violently, and it repeatedly slammed Glen onto the ground, attempting to tear apart this stubborn piece of flesh in its mouth.


    At a certain moment, Glen''s wolf claws suddenly grasped the skeletal dragon''s long neck. As he concentrated his strength, his grip tightened steadily.


    When the pressure reached a terrifying level, phantom-like veins appeared all over the skeletal dragon''s body and throbbed violently.


    It turned out that the skeletal dragon could also feel pain. It released Glen and used its front limbs to pin Glen''s body down while pulling its neck upward, trying to break free from the vice-like grip of the wolf''s hand.


    At this moment, the wolf''s hand that held it was bulging with muscles, exerting all its strength, and it didn''t seem likely to release its hold easily.


    After failing in its attempts to break free in a fit of anger, the skeletal dragon could only focus its power, and the flames on its neck burned even more intensely!This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Glen felt that if he didn''t withdraw his hand immediately, it would be melted. So, he made a decisive move and pulled back.


    After he moved away, the flames burning on the skeletal dragon''s body seemed to be much smaller than usual.


    Glen, who noticed this detail, didn''t have time to feel glad, for he was now suffering from extreme hunger.


    It seems that I''ve reached my limit... he thought to himself. He gently used his tongue to nudge the golden fruit stuck between his teeth, pushing it into his throat and then swallowing it.


    In just a moment, the feeling of hunger improved significantly.


    The skeletal dragon pounced again, and he dodged to the side.


    Glen''s wolf eyes remained fixed on the dragon''s abdomen.


    When the phantom-like veins appeared on the skeletal dragon earlier, Glen had taken a good look at almost every visible part of its body.


    At the place where the veins converged, he saw the skeletal dragon''s heart, which was actually located in its abdomen, beating amidst the gaps in its bones.


    However, it wouldn''t be easy to cause damage there. The skeletal dragon had some bone plates that were similar to armor, and they were most densely distributed around its chest and abdomen.


    To destroy the heart, he would have to break through that layer of "armor".


    Another blast of dragon''s breath came towards him, and Glen quickly dodged.


    When he turned his head again, the skeletal dragon opened its huge mouth and lunged at him!


    The muscles in his right arm bulged, and with a powerful swipe, Glen''s wolf claws, accompanied by a thick curse aura, formed five streaks of black light, leaving dark marks on the skeletal dragon''s white face!


    Glen turned around, wrapped his arms around the skeletal dragon''s neck, and then forcefully threw it forward!


    The skeletal dragon, several times larger than him, was thrown to the ground, and the flames on its body dimmed a little further.


    Without its master, it seemed that the power within its body was constantly ebbing away?... Glen speculated, but his actions did not stop.


    While the skeletal dragon hadn''t risen to its feet yet, he quickly climbed onto its abdomen, grabbed one of the protective bone plates firmly with both hands, placed his feet on the dragon''s abdomen, and tensed all the muscles in his body.


    Roar¡ª¡ª!


    After a deafening wolf howl, the bone plate emitted a harsh cracking sound and was then forcefully torn off.


    Molten lava, resembling the skeletal dragon''s blood, spilled out along with the detached bone plate.


    A hoarse dragon''s roar filled with anger, pain, and humiliation resounded throughout the battlefield.


    It tried to rise to its feet, but Glen noticed that it was weakening once again. So, he stepped forward and rammed into it, and the dragon fell back to the ground with a roar.


    Glen, as excited as a child taking apart a toy, grabbed another bone plate and tore it off in the same way.


    The skeletal dragon weakened once more.


    In this way, the bone plates on its abdomen were gradually peeled off one by one, and the phantom-like heart was exposed to the air.


    At this moment, the skeletal dragon truly looked like a mere dragon made of bones. The flames all over its body had almost gone out, yet it could still move.


    Glen grasped that illusory heart and squeezed it with all his might!


    Something strange occurred. The previously dim demonic flames unexpectedly flared up again the moment the heart was crushed, even more intensely than when the skeletal dragon was at its peak.


    The hand that was holding the heart felt a pulling force. In a state of shock, Glen quickly retreated.


    Although he managed to pull his hand back, his forearms and below were covered with something like spider silk, which was actually molten lava, and it was still connected to the skeletal dragon that was ablaze with flames.


    He tried to tear off these strange threads, so he used his other hand to pull at them, but both hands ended up being stuck.


    These threads seemed to be alive.


    What''s going on?!... He was just about to bite off his two arms and grow a new pair when another unexpected event occurred.


    The flames in front of him seemed to come alive, forming two swirling vortices.


    The skeletal dragon''s body vanished, leaving only the two fiery vortices, and the centers of the vortices were connected to the threads on Glen''s hands.


    Before Glen could react, the two vortices suddenly rushed towards him and engulfed him.


    He didn''t feel any pain. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself still in the same place.


    Only the skeletal dragon had disappeared without a trace, and on his hands, there were now a pair of wrist guards with demonic characteristics. The wrist guards were connected to his fingers, and at the tips of his fingers extended exaggeratedly long steel claws.


    At the same time, a passage of demonic language appeared in his mind, and miraculously, he understood its meaning:


    "The Flame Fang shall only belong to the victor. The curse shall remain in effect perpetually."


    This voice seemed to emanate from a great being of an extremely high level of existence, possessing power that could not be defied.


    Glen raised his arms, and the steel claws on the wrist guards glistened brightly under the sunlight. He felt that the energy within his body had increased significantly.


    He couldn''t resist casually swiping at the ground with his claws.


    A flash of white light passed, and five claw marks filled with hot lava appeared, almost identical to those caused by the skeletal dragon''s breath.

 Chapter 117 A Single Blow

    "What a splendid thing!" Glen exclaimed, unable to contain his excitement.


    Meanwhile, a group of senior warriors of the kingdom who had been closely observing the situation on the battlefield all wore grave expressions. This was not the outcome they had anticipated.


    And none were more enraged than the high-ranking and upper-ranking demons.


    "You vile creature! How dare you seize the Flame Fang that rightfully belongs to us! Your soul shall be consigned to the infernal furnace of hell, to endure the agony of eternal combustion!"


    "I shall rend his body asunder and devour every last morsel!"


    "Argh¡ª¡ª!"


    A horde of upper-ranking demons charged towards Glen in a frenzy. The senior warriors who had previously been obstructing them no longer had cause to continue doing so.


    At the sight of so many powerful and fearsome demons charging forth like rabid beasts, an ordinary person would likely have been paralyzed with fear.


    But Glen was filled with exhilaration. This was the perfect opportunity to test the might of his new weapon on them.


    As if sensing their master''s eagerness, both wrist guards burst into searing flames, emitting a crackling sound reminiscent of demonic roars.


    "Come and claim it if you dare! The Flame Fang shall belong only to the victor! Defeat me, and it shall be yours!" Glen roared in a deep, menacing voice.


    This only served to further incite the ferocity of the upper-ranking demons. They each underwent varying degrees of grotesque mutations, and their power increased substantially.


    Perfect!... Glen drew back his right arm, gathering strength, and then swung it forward with all his might!


    A spectral form of a colossal dragon materialized behind him, vanishing the instant his claws lashed out. In its place were five expanding blades of searing flame!


    As the demons neared, they were immediately assailed by the terrifying force of the dragon''s breath.


    The hot air currents, drawn by the intense pressure, pulled the demons towards the five blazing blades!


    Contrary to expectations, the demons were not neatly sliced into pieces. Instead, the attack tore the swarming demons in the air into countless fragments.


    Demonic souls, mingled with molten lava and demonic flesh, rained down upon the earth!


    The five blades of flame dissipated into nothingness only after spreading a great distance.


    This scene was undoubtedly the most awe-inspiring on the battlefield.


    The warriors who had just been engaged in combat with the upper-ranking demons stared in disbelief, at a complete loss as to what to do.


    Facing such power, they would surely meet the same fate as the upper-ranking demons if they were to engage.


    A group of high-ranking demons that had initially intended to charge forward alongside the upper-ranking demons all turned about and fled towards the demon horde.


    This war was already lost. Regardless of who emerged victorious, it would certainly not be them.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The remaining low-ranking demons were like a pack of mindless beasts, waiting to be eliminated one by one by the knights.


    "What shall we do? Against such a fearsome werewolf, if it attacks us, we stand no chance of victory!" A senior knight of the Knight''s Temple said uneasily.


    "We must not retreat! To do so would be to betray the knightly spirit we have cultivated over the years!" Rez, standing atop the Sky Lord, wore a solemn expression.


    "We have no choice but to face it head-on," said the magician, who had transformed into a giant eagle.


    Below, the griffin knights who were in the midst of eradicating the low-ranking demons also kept a wary eye on the unprecedented werewolf.


    They knew that if it went on a rampage, it would spell another disaster.


    However, Glen had no intention of lingering. He needed to make a swift escape.


    Although the wrist guards had provided him with a significant amount of energy, maintaining this form was still extremely energy-intensive. He had no desire to endure the torment of that dreadful hunger again.


    Moreover, he had never intended to engage these knights in battle.


    After unleashing that powerful strike, the wrist guards dimmed considerably, clearly entering a cooldown period.


    Just as he was about to depart.


    Suddenly, a colossal hand, hundreds of meters in height, emerged from the demon horde, and a chilling voice echoed across the battlefield:


    "You shall not leave! Surrender the Flame Fang!"


    There''s more?!... Glen was shocked and braced himself for an attack.


    However, the massive hand began to smoke under the scorching sun, rapidly disintegrating before it could reach Glen, vanishing into thin air.


    That gave me quite a start... Glen thought, speechless.


    The kingdom''s warriors were also taken aback by the colossal hand. But by the time they recovered, it had been obliterated by the sun.


    After a moment of stunned silence, they once again focused their attention on Glen.


    A thick cloud of black smoke filled the air, quickly enveloping Glen''s entire body.


    Noticing this change, the knights all went on high alert, suspecting that the werewolf was about to unleash some strange and sinister move.


    However, they waited, and as the black smoke dissipated, no danger materialized.


    Instead, the werewolf vanished without a trace.


    "Where are the magicians?! Quickly locate the werewolf!" someone shouted urgently.


    Immediately, several highly skilled magicians employed various divination spells, ultimately concluding that the werewolf had left the area.


    They were unable to track or trace it. The demons had evidently tampered with the area, severely disrupting divination, tracking, and augury magic.


    "Do not let your guard down! It may still be nearby!" The warriors naturally remained vigilant.


    Past experience had taught them that this was precisely the time when they were most vulnerable to attack.


    Meanwhile, the culprit had already fled the battlefield and returned to the vicinity of his home.


    When he transformed back into human form, Glen was pleasantly surprised to discover that the wrist guards could transform into clothing, and he could control their style at will.


    On his wrists, there now appeared a pair of bracelets. On the inner side of the bracelets was a passage of demonic script, the meaning of which eluded him.


    "I''ll ask the old man when he returns. He should be able to translate demonic script, right?" he muttered softly as he made his way towards his home.


    There was a great deal of commotion coming from inside. The loudest of all was Tia''s screams.


    Glen didn''t need to guess what was happening inside.


    Sure enough, when he pushed open the door, he saw Gotaya holding the larva and constantly terrifying the little maid, while Ravel stood by, laughing uproariously.


    The little maid, holding a broom in her hand, waved it about blindly with her eyes closed, tears welling in the corners of her eyes.


    The elven lady was startled when she saw Glen suddenly open the door. She quickly snatched the larva back, saying,"I was just having a bit of fun with her..."


    Ravel quickly covered her mouth and scurried into the corner.


    "You two are truly bored," Glen said, stepping forward and flicking Gotaya on the forehead.


    The elven lady did not dare to protest, merely pursing her lips.


    When Tia heard Glen''s voice, she opened her eyes, and tears immediately streamed down her face. She threw herself into Glen''s arms and complained,"Mr. Glen, the elven lady is so mean! She keeps scaring me with that huge bug..."


    "Alright, it''s okay. I''ve already given her a little lesson. That thing isn''t really all that scary," Glen said, attempting to comfort her with a hint of resignation.


    "But I''m still frightened..." Tia refused to let go.


    "Then you can hide behind me, can''t you?" Glen suggested.


    After a moment, the little maid reluctantly nodded and then hid herself behind Glen.


    "Hey? Mr. Glen''s clothes..." At this moment, the others finally noticed that Glen''s attire had a rather unique style.


    Of course it is unique. Glenn combines the civilian style of this world with modern sportswear. It is comfortable to wear and does not stand out in the eyes of others.

 Chapter 118 The Old Mans Return

    "How do I look? Does this attire suit me well?" Glen spread his arms and inquired.


    Tia regarded him for a moment, then nodded with bright eyes."Yes, it looks splendid!"


    Even the elven lady and Ravel came over to join in the conversation.


    "It truly does look quite appealing..." The elven lady commented, then her tone shifted."Yet it seems to be lacking something..."


    Tia and Ravel took another careful look and indeed felt that something was amiss.


    Upon hearing this, Glen pondered for a while. Then, as if suddenly enlightened, he conjured up a black cowboy hat, placed it on his head, and said,"How about now?"


    The eyes of everyone present lit up.


    "That''s exactly it! You look extremely dashing, sir!" Tia was the first to offer praise.


    Glen gently ruffled the little maid''s hair and said,"Alright, I''m famished at the moment. Have you all eaten?"


    "We''ve just had our meal, but it''s no trouble. I''ll go and prepare something right away." With that, Tia made her way towards the kitchen.


    On the other side, on the battlefield.


    The mopping-up operation was nearing its conclusion, yet that powerful werewolf had not made an appearance. While this allowed the exhausted warriors to feel a sense of relief, it also left them with a nagging sense of unease.


    "It seems that it won''t show up," Rez said, gazing down at the charred battlefield and addressing the magician beside him.


    "Word has come from above that the demon lord''s avatar has dissipated, and the losses incurred were not substantial."


    The magician''s voice carried a tinge of weariness.


    "We still haven''t managed to ascertain the demons'' intentions behind this attack. Coupled with the appearance of that mysterious werewolf, I can''t help but feel that our kingdom is on the decline?"


    "Be cautious, Rez. Such words should not be uttered lightly."


    "Apologies, I was merely attempting to alleviate my pent-up emotions."


    Rez apologized tactfully and then changed the subject."How is Lady Fitt faring?"


    The magician turned and walked away, saying,"She is merely exhausted and has sustained some minor injuries. There is no cause for serious concern."


    Rez let out a sigh. After the magician had left, he murmured softly,"This is truly peculiar, isn''t it?"


    The conversation between the two in the sky was inaudible to those below. Now, the knights were making their way back to the camp.


    All that remained was to wait for Vice Marshal Fitt to recover fully, destroy the demon lair, and repair the rift, after which they could return to the royal capital to report.


    The logistics personnel, who had been standing by, immediately sprang into action. Some attended to the wounded, while others distributed water and food.


    Windsor did not take a rest. She mounted her griffin and circled low over the camp, searching for something.


    "Strange, where could that lad be?" She appeared somewhat worried and anxious.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Could he have been attacked by a demon that was overlooked? Surely not, as there had been no news of demons attacking the logistics personnel... Windsor mused to herself. Just then, another griffin knight approached her.


    "Captain, what are you searching for?"


    It was a young-looking female knight.


    "The gentleman who is proficient in providing massages to relax. Have you seen him?"


    "No." The griffin knight shook her head."Perhaps he was frightened and fled back?"


    Windsor did not concur or dissent. She felt that that exceptional young man did not seem the type to be so timid.


    "Does the captain wish to find him to assist you in relaxing?" The female knight inquired out of curiosity.


    Windsor shook her head."I intend to take him with me and have him serve as my personal valet."


    Upon hearing this, the female knight smiled."The captain indeed has an excellent eye. That gentleman is truly adept at taking care of others!"


    "Spare me the flattery. You should also go and rest. I''ll go and search the nearby town for a while longer."


    Dismissing her subordinate, Windsor flew out of the camp.


    The battlefield, strewn with demon corpses, experienced a brief period of tranquility.


    The reappearance of the female knight clad in jet-black battle armor signaled the conclusion of it all.


    Black lightning pierced straight into the demon lair, and a series of attacks unleashed by battle qi swiftly reduced the towering structures constructed by the demons to rubble.


    The final blow landed in the rift. Terrifying lava surged up like water splashing, and a demon''s ear-piercing scream reverberated for a long time.


    The ground trembled slightly. The rift closed up bit by bit, as if being sewn together with a needle and thread, and finally returned to a state of calm.


    All that remained was a long, raised ridge that resembled a scar on the earth.


    ...


    "Is it all over?"


    While having a meal, Glen informed the three at home about the situation outside. Gotaya said with a somewhat complicated tone.


    "I''m still not clear about the entire sequence of events. I suspect that something else is bound to happen later." Glen said, speaking somewhat indistinctly as he stuffed food into his mouth.


    "May the gods be with us. I hope this place won''t be affected again," Tia said, clasping her hands together in a gesture of prayer.


    "What about my parents? Are they safe?!" Ravel had been holding back for a long time and finally summoned the courage to ask.


    "Rest assured." Glen wiped his mouth."I''ve already informed them to leave, and the battle did not reach their location."


    Ravel let out a sigh of relief.


    Glen asked Tia to clear the dining table, then stood up and said,"Alright, from today onwards, you and the elven lady will work here. You need not go to the town anymore."


    Ravel was taken aback for a moment, then nodded, showing no particular reaction.


    "I still need to go to Dudd''s place to check on my shop and bring Luther and the others back by the way."


    With that, Glen prepared to head out.


    "Goodbye, Mr. Glen." Tia waved with a smile.


    "Goodbye..."


    Shortly after stepping outside, he saw the old man returning from outside the town, carrying a large bundle on his back.


    The old man quickened his pace upon seeing Glen.


    The two soon stood side by side.


    "Old man, what''s all this?" Glen pointed at the large bundle on the old man''s back and asked.


    "Some special materials and tools. A friend gave them to me." The old man replied casually, then countered with a question:


    "So, it seems that the demons have been vanquished. Did you take part in the battle?"


    I not only participated but also killed the demon leader... Glen carefully chose his words and then recounted the general course of events.


    After hearing the story, the old man was left speechless, his expression blank.


    Woof! Woof!


    The barks of a small dog brought the old man''s muddled mind back to some semblance of clarity. It was the little Rottweiler peeking out from the old man''s backpack.


    "How on earth did you manage to do it? I mean... well, just... just..."


    The old man stammered for quite some time but simply could not find the right words to convey his thoughts.


    "I understand that it''s difficult for you to comprehend, but I want to let you know that I''m not entirely sure myself. It might have something to do with my constitution." Glen took over the conversation, sighing in resignation.


    The old man remained silent for a long while and eventually had to abandon this topic that was destined to have no answer. The person before him harbored too many secrets.


    "You mentioned that you obtained the Flame Fang? I''ve heard of it, but I never imagined that it would be a demonized dragon. And now it has become your spoils of war."


    The old man placed the bundle on the ground and sat on it as if it were a stool.


    He continued,"Currently, you are at a significant risk of being exposed. Fortunately, the demons set up interference in that area. Otherwise, you would have already been exposed. The chief instructor of the griffin knights will surely report to the other superiors and launch an investigation into you. I''m not certain whether you can manage to remain hidden, but you need not worry about Defa betraying you. She is not that kind of person."

 Chapter 119 A Sort of Honor

    Upon hearing the old man''s analysis, Glen merely lowered his brows and contemplated for a short while before stating,


    "Even if I''m exposed, it won''t have much impact on me. I have no attachments in this world. At worst, I''ll just leave. If I choose to hide, it will be extremely difficult for them to capture me. I can always make a comeback when I become invincible in the future."


    "I must admit, I''m truly envious of your disposition. It seems that nothing can ever trouble you," the old man said with genuine feeling.


    "I call it being able to see things in perspective," Glen replied with a smile.


    "Hmph, I always have the impression that you''re someone who has experienced a great deal, yet you''re different from those I''ve encountered before."


    The old man rose to his feet, shouldered the bundle once more, and made his way towards the house.


    Glen hastily called out to halt him,


    "Wait a moment, old man. There''s a string of demonic script inscribed on the inner side of this bracelet. Could you take a look at it for me?"


    The old man stopped, snatched the bracelet, and squinted at it. Subsequently, he put it down and said, "This is ancient demonic language. I don''t understand it either."


    "Ancient demonic language?" Glen exclaimed in astonishment. "Does demonic language evolve and change over time?"


    "Ancient demonic language, also known as high-level demonic language, is a language exclusively used by upper-ranking demons and those of even higher status for communication. To this day, no one has been able to fully comprehend it. The current demonic language is commonly employed by high-ranking demons and those of lower ranks,"


    the old man explained.


    What on earth should I do? Should I go and seek out an upper-ranking demon to inquire about it? Forget it. I''ll think about it if I get an opportunity... Glen immediately abandoned his attempt to delve into the matter.


    After bidding farewell to the old man, he opted to drive a deer-drawn cart to Dudd Town.


    Dudd Town was no longer filled with commotion. At present, the griffin knights were still patrolling and taking rests within the town.


    Not long after Glen entered the town, a shout resounded from the sky above.


    He turned his head and was surprised to find that it was Windsor.


    "Leaving without a word is rather impolite, sir."


    The griffin landed gracefully, and the female knight, clad in a form-fitting silver armor that accentuated her figure, smiled at Glen.


    Glen gave an awkward smile and promptly concocted an excuse, saying, "I suddenly remembered that there was something urgent at home, so I left earlier."


    "Leaving without permission while being conscripted is a blatant defiance of the kingdom''s laws. You''ve committed a rather serious error,"


    Windsor attempted to intimidate him.


    Glen feigned a look of extreme fear and said apprehensively, "I''m truly sorry, Lady Knight! I''ll never dare to do it again. Please don''t take me back!"


    Upon seeing the reaction she had anticipated, Windsor burst into hearty laughter, her unique warrior''s voice proving to be most melodious.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Hahaha... Alright, alright. I was just teasing you. A civilian like you who volunteered is not bound by this law."


    After hearing this, Glen patted his chest, feigning relief, and said, "Lady Knight, you really gave me a fright. I don''t want to end up in prison."


    This display of his once again amused Windsor. She suddenly leaped down from the back of the griffin, strode over to the deer-drawn cart with her long legs, and then lightly jumped onto the cart frame, bending forward slightly.


    Glen, who was seated on the cart at that moment, could only look up, and the perspective was somewhat thrilling.


    Windsor curved her lips and said softly, "Would you consider becoming my personal valet? I''ll take you to the royal capital. You''ll enjoy better living conditions, don more elegant attire, and interact with more prominent figures."


    Glen blinked his eyes, not expecting her to make such a proposal.


    It seems that the massage I gave her last time really pleased her. She actually came all the way here to find me... Glen thought to himself, amused.


    He quickly deliberated on the appropriate expression to adopt and then replied with humility and sincerity,


    "I''m truly grateful that you''ve taken a liking to me, Lady Knight. However, I already have my own business here. Although it may seem insignificant in your eyes, I''m a civilian with dreams! I wish to build my own future with my own industrious hands. Therefore, please allow me to decline your kind offer."


    These words were so inspiring that even Windsor felt a warmth welling up in her heart. She suddenly realized that the man before her was quite extraordinary, and her favorable impression of him grew exponentially.


    "I never expected you to possess a heart as resolute as that of a knight. Asking you to be my personal valet would be an insult to you. I even foolishly thought that a wage of two gold coins would be sufficient to sway you,"


    Windsor said as she took a seat beside Glen, a touch of self-mockery in her voice.


    "Er..." Glen twitched the corner of his mouth upon hearing this.


    Just say what you have to say, but why bring up the gold coins? This is simply rubbing it in... he grumbled inwardly.


    "If there''s nothing else, Lady Knight, I need to attend to my affairs..." Glen reminded her cautiously.


    Upon hearing this, Windsor playfully turned her beautiful face towards him and said, "This is the first time a man has ever tried to send me away. Don''t I appeal to you in the least?"


    As she spoke, she deliberately leaned closer to Glen''s face, her eyes narrowing slightly, a teasing glint in her eyes.


    Is she really going to keep this up?... Glen gently pushed her away, maintaining his persona, and said, "How could I ever harbor such presumptuous thoughts towards you, Lady Knight? I think it''s better for me to focus on my own endeavors."


    Windsor propped her face up with her hand, her gaze fixed on Glen, her tone still carrying a hint of flirtation,


    "Alright, after all this talking, you still haven''t told me your name. What is it?"


    "I''m..." Glen was about to quickly get rid of her when another griffin knight descended from the distant sky.


    "Mr. Dylan, and Captain Windsor, what are you two doing together?" Elena jumped down from her mount and asked in surprise.


    Why is there another one?... Glen thought, his head aching.


    "So your name is Dylan," Windsor said with a smile. Then she looked at Elena and asked, "You know him too?"


    "I conscripted him to be a logistics personnel previously, and he agreed without hesitation," Elena said truthfully.


    Windsor nodded in understanding. She jumped down from the cart and said, "You two have a chat. I''ll wait over there."


    Elena performed a knight''s salute. After Windsor mounted the griffin, she turned to Glen and asked with concern, "I heard that something unexpected occurred on the battlefield, and a powerful werewolf emerged. Did you get injured?"


    "No, I left early. Thank you for your concern," Glen said sincerely, harboring a favorable impression of this female knight.


    "That''s good. I''ve been here all this time and couldn''t fight alongside my comrades on the battlefield. I''m truly disheartened," Elena first smiled, then her expression turned regretful.


    "Everyone has their own responsibilities. Just do what you''re supposed to do. There''s no need to feel regretful or discontented," Glen consoled her softly.


    "Thank you. It''s just that seeing so many comrades lose their lives on the battlefield while I''m here... it makes me feel a pang of sadness."


    "They are heroes, and we will always remember them. The current peace and beauty are what they sacrificed their lives for. I believe this is what every warrior in the kingdom hopes for. Dying on the battlefield while defending their homeland is a sort of honor,"


    Glen said, recalling a line from a game.


    Upon hearing these words, tears silently streamed down Elena''s face, yet she was smiling. "Yes, it is a sort of honor. If everyone could remember them like you do, Mr. Dylan, then all of this would be worthwhile."


    Glen couldn''t help but reach out to wipe away her tears and then gently patted her head. But then he quickly realized that it might not be appropriate and hastily withdrew his hand.

 Chapter 120 Intercepting the Cart

    All of his actions just now were purely instinctive. Glen seemingly found it impossible to resist this group of endearing warriors.


    Elena remained rooted to the spot. The sensation she had just experienced was rather peculiar. Despite the fact that the person in question was younger than her, she felt as if she had been comforted by her father''s affectionate head pat.


    A blush blossomed on her cheeks, and she hastily said,"Thank you for your words of counsel. I shall take my leave now."


    Glen only managed to raise his hand, but before he could wave, she had already mounted her griffin and flown away.


    Windsor then cast a meaningful glance at Glen and also rode away on her griffin.


    Could it be that I''ve inadvertently charmed her?... Glen pondered uncertainly as he resumed driving the cart.


    ...


    "A seventh-level werewolf?"


    In a cave permeated with the stench of blood, an old man with a full white beard reclined on a lofty rock. He opened his mouth, revealing a set of yellowed teeth, and took a bite of raw meat, mumbling his question in a somewhat indistinct manner.


    "Yes, a werewolf capable of sneakily slaying a demon leader must surely be at least of the seventh level,"


    an emaciated old man below replied deferentially.


    "Preposterous," the white-bearded old man above scoffed."There cannot exist a werewolf more powerful than myself in this world. That must be someone using shape-shifting magic to disguise themselves. Use your heads and think it through."


    Below, apart from the emaciated old man, there were densely packed over a hundred individuals. Some were in human form, while others were in a half-wolf form.


    Upon hearing the old werewolf king''s verdict, they were initially silent, but then they nodded in agreement as if suddenly seeing the light.


    "Our king is indeed astute. This is clearly a ploy to frame us! I wonder if those witless knights will fall for it and come to trouble us?"


    The gaunt old man below said resentfully.


    The old werewolf king nonchalantly tossed aside the half-eaten piece of meat and let out a hearty laugh."Do they wish to cause us trouble? They''ll have to find us first! Over all these years, when has our werewolf clan ever been eradicated? There''s no need to fret at all."


    The discarded piece of meat was quickly set upon by a horde of werewolves. After all, it was the meat of a high-level magical beast, a delicacy highly prized by werewolves.


    Only a few werewolf chieftains remained unmoved. Their eyes were strikingly uniform, constantly fixed on the position of the werewolf king.


    However, they dared not reveal their ambitions at this juncture. The current werewolf king was still beyond their ability to confront, and they had to bide their time.


    "I seem to recall that Chieftain Parker went to the vicinity of the area invaded by the demons. He still hasn''t returned. Could he have been killed?"


    The old werewolf king suddenly inquired, as if struck by a thought.


    "Yes, my king. Chieftain Parker has lost all communication,"


    the old man below replied respectfully.


    "What a pity. I''ve lost another capable subordinate, hahaha..." The old werewolf king uttered words that belied his true feelings.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Yes, Parker was originally tasked with transporting goods for the king. His disappearance nearly resulted in the loss of the goods,"


    the old man below said, his tone laden with dissatisfaction.


    The other chieftains all cast a sidelong glance at this old man, either intentionally or unintentionally.


    What a sycophant!


    They all felt a deep sense of disdain in their hearts.


    "It''s merely some magical beast meat and materials. We can always seize them back if needed," the old werewolf king said indifferently.


    No sooner had he finished speaking than a shout suddenly rang out from the periphery."My king! We''ve just received a letter from the demons!"


    "What?!" The old werewolf king was immediately thrown into a state of agitation.


    A letter from the demons was like a death knell, an ultimatum dragging one down to the depths of hell.


    "Where did it turn up?!" He leaped forward in a single bound and landed in front of the werewolf member at the periphery, seizing him by the collar.


    "At... at the stronghold in the Senbao District..." The werewolf member stammered, trembling with fear.


    "What did the letter say?!" Several werewolf chieftains exclaimed in haste.


    "The letter demands that we hand over the Flame Fang immediately, or our souls will be consigned to eternal torment..."


    The old werewolf king crushed the head of the reporting individual in his hand and vanished in a flash.


    At the werewolf stronghold in the Senbao District.


    The werewolves gazed up at the words written in demonic fire in the sky and were plunged into a state of profound panic.


    ...


    Glen was driving a deer-drawn cart along a winding dirt path.


    After ascertaining that his shop in Dudd Town had not been maliciously damaged, he set off towards the location where Luther and the others had taken refuge.


    Without making any deliberate inquiries, he simply followed his sense of smell while driving, so he was unaware of his destination.


    Owing to the aftermath of the demon invasion, the road was devoid of human presence. On either side of the road were undulating hills, strewn with jagged rocks.


    The road was also incredibly bumpy, a result of being heavily trampled by numerous people.


    It''s truly vexing that there are no convenient communication devices in this world. If there were mobile phones, I could simply call them back with a single call. Why would I need to make this arduous journey... he grumbled inwardly as he increased the speed of the deer-drawn cart.


    He could also send a letter to inform them, but considering that he would be pressed for time in the coming days, he decided to make the trip in person.


    Suddenly, several figures emerged ahead. All of them were armed, and it was evident that they were robbers.


    Glen was immediately filled with excitement.


    Moments later...


    He counted the few silver coins in his hand and then pursed his lips in disappointment.


    He continued driving forward.


    As for the robbers, they were now almost naked, huddled together and covering their private parts, their expressions filled with such profound grievance that they were on the verge of tears.


    They had capitalized on the chaos of the demon invasion to make some ill-gotten gains and had been successful on several occasions. When they failed, it was because they were overpowered, but they had always managed to escape.


    They never anticipated that their hard work over the past few days would be snatched away by someone else. They felt utterly aggrieved.


    After driving at a brisk pace for another half an hour.


    A camp came into view ahead, situated beside the road. There were several spots where smoke was billowing from cooking fires, and faint voices could be heard.


    It appeared to be a mercenary camp.


    Glen had no intention of paying it any heed and drove the cart, intending to pass by on the adjacent road.


    Unexpectedly, the mercenaries on sentry duty outside the camp hailed him:


    "Hold on a moment!"


    The deer-drawn cart came to a gradual halt, and Glen turned to look at the two mercenaries who had stopped him.


    "You''re not allowed to proceed," the two mercenaries blocked the cart, wearing mischievous smiles.


    In such a desolate and isolated place, nine out of ten individuals traveling alone harbored malicious intentions. Even those who were not inherently bad would not hesitate to adopt a different persona under such circumstances.


    "Why can''t I pass through?" Glen yawned and inquired.


    He was feeling rather fatigued after driving on the bumpy road for such a long time.


    Upon seeing the other person''s nonchalant demeanor, the two men burst into laughter, assuming that the person before them was oblivious to the situation.


    "You''re coming from the area invaded by the demons. How can we be certain that you''re not a demon in disguise? Therefore, we can''t let you pass. Leave this cart here and accompany us inside,"


    one of the mercenaries said in a tone that brooked no argument.


    Glen merely nodded and said,"So, you''re just common robbers."


    The two mercenaries laughed, regarding the other person as a slow-witted fool.


    But the next instant, the world spun around for the two of them, and then they were slammed violently onto the ground.


    The impact nearly shattered their bones. When they finally came to their senses,


    they realized that they had been hurled through the air.


    Someone witnessed this scene, and the entire camp was immediately thrown into an uproar.


    A group of mercenaries rushed out of the camp and encircled Glen, eyeing him warily.

 Chapter 121 Do You Still Wish to Engage in Combat?

    "What in the world is happening?!"


    A burly man, his body covered in well-defined muscles, emerged and demanded loudly.


    "Honorable Lord Berserk Lion, this individual just launched an attack on our comrades,"


    a mercenary explained deferentially.


    The man known as the Berserk Lion widened his eyes and immediately directed his gaze towards Glen.


    He took long, forceful strides, roughly shoving aside the group of mercenaries, and advanced directly towards Glen, his nose almost touching Glen''s.


    "You spineless wretch, are you seeking trouble?"


    The foul odor of his breath assailed Glen''s face. Glen immediately responded with a headbutt. Caught off guard and towering over Glen, the man fell backward, blood spurting from his nose.


    "With such foul breath, why get so close? What''s wrong with you?" Glen waved his hand in front of his nose, his expression one of revulsion.


    No one had anticipated that this young man would dare to retaliate while surrounded by so many. Instantly, the crowd grew restless and attempted to rush forward as one.


    The man who had been sent flying rose to his feet, wiped the blood from his nose, and the veins on his forehead stood out in stark relief. He looked as if he were on the verge of rushing forward to tear Glen apart.


    "You will pay a dearly for this!" he exclaimed, snatching a weapon from a nearby individual and preparing to charge.


    However, another man''s shout rang out from within the camp.


    "What is all this commotion about?!"


    The scene quieted down once again, if only slightly.


    Three individuals emerged: two women and a man, all attired in the typical garb of mercenaries.


    The one who had just spoken was the man with long hair positioned in the center. He boasted striking facial features with well-defined contours, and a faint, scarcely noticeable scar adorned the corner of his eye.


    The two remaining women exuded a somewhat barbaric air. Their limbs were prominently muscular, even more so than those of the average man, yet their figures were remarkably well-proportioned, devoid of any sense of awkwardness.


    "Norman! This brat just attacked our men! He even struck me! Look at my nose!"


    The Berserk Lion pointed at his bleeding nose and roared in a gruff voice.


    Upon seeing his state, the two female warriors immediately burst into unrestrained laughter, clutching their stomachs and paying no heed to their appearance.


    "Hahaha... Berserk Lion, this look suits you rather well. You might even want to express your gratitude to this gentleman, hahaha..."


    One of the female warriors jeered as she laughed.


    "You wretched harpy, Red Lizard! If you continue to laugh, I will challenge you to a duel."


    The Berserk Lion bellowed furiously, pointing at the female warrior who had taunted him.


    "Enough! Stop this nonsense!" The long-haired man named Norman rebuked.


    The two female warriors then covered their mouths, though their shoulders continued to quiver slightly.


    Norman turned his gaze towards Glen and observed the latter taking out a pocket watch and glancing at it, seemingly indifferent to their presence.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "Why did you attack our people?"


    Upon realizing that he was being addressed, Glen let out a laugh. "First, you answer me why they obstructed my cart."


    As he spoke, he pointed at the two mercenaries who had been on sentry duty and had stopped his cart, now being supported by their comrades.


    Norman more or less surmised the sequence of events. He was well aware of the nature of his subordinates. Nevertheless, this matter concerned the reputation of the entire mercenary group. Even if his men were at fault, they had to maintain a superior stance.


    "Perhaps they were in the wrong, but your actions were excessive. It would be advisable for you to offer some compensation and then apologize. We will then consider this incident as if it never occurred, and we will allow you to leave."


    "Norman, how can we let him off so easily!" The Berserk Lion protested vehemently.


    Before Norman could respond, Glen replied without hesitation:


    "Absolutely not."


    Everyone fixed Glen with looks of loathing, regarding him as a fool who failed to understand the situation, arrogantly believing himself to be superior simply because he possessed some martial skills.


    "Norman, you heard him. This spineless cur is asking for it!"


    The Berserk Lion pointed at Glen.


    "Why waste any more words with him? He has already attacked our men. How can we allow him to depart unhindered? Seize him at once!"


    One of the female warriors retrieved the greatsword she had been carrying on her back and said menacingly.


    If Norman could have discerned Glen''s true strength, he would have already ordered his men to take action. Just now, he was merely testing Glen with his words.


    Observing the other''s calm demeanor, it was evident that Glen was confident in his abilities. If they were to provoke the wrong person, it could spell disaster.


    However, he did not have complete control over this mercenary group. The two female warriors and the Berserk Lion were all brawn without much brains.


    If he were to back down, he would lose his influence in the future. They would ostracize him and even hold him in contempt.


    This was indeed a predicament.


    It seemed that only the one named Norman possessed any sense, but the others were not particularly obedient. Let me give you a little nudge... Glen noticed Norman''s hesitation and deduced the situation.


    He then taunted, "What''s the matter? Are you afraid? If so, step aside and do not waste my time."


    Like igniting a powder keg, the two female warriors and the Berserk Lion charged forward with their weapons without uttering a word.


    Glen slapped the rump of the large deer, and the deer-drawn cart swiftly moved to the side.


    The Berserk Lion was the first to approach, roaring as he thrust a spear towards Glen.


    From his explosive power, it was evident that he was a second-level warrior.


    Glen slightly shifted his body to the side, simultaneously pushing the spear away with his palm, and then delivering a powerful punch with his other hand, striking the Berserk Lion directly in the left eye.


    The Berserk Lion let out a scream and flew sideways, knocking down a group of mercenaries.


    As the next female warrior was about to raise her sword to strike, Glen stepped forward with his right foot and executed a gentle sweeping kick.


    The female warrior immediately lost her balance and fell to the side. However, her ankle was seized, and then a powerful force yanked her.


    Glen swung the female warrior around his head twice, much like swinging a lasso, and then hurled her away.


    The last female warrior leaped high into the air and brought her greatsword down with a powerful slash!


    Glen simply made a "V" sign with his fingers, and the greatsword landed precisely between them. As he clamped his fingers down, the greatsword seemed to freeze, unable to move any further.


    No matter how strenuously the female warrior attempted to withdraw the sword, she could not budge it an inch.


    Glen slowly rotated his wrist, causing the greatsword to tilt to one side.


    He smiled at the female warrior, whose face was flushed from exertion, and then, with a bit more pressure from his two fingers, a distinct crack appeared on the greatsword.


    "This is impossible..." The female warrior''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    But in the end, the greatsword was snapped in two, and she plopped down onto the ground.


    The two who had been knocked flying and thrown out moments ago still desired to rush forward and continue the attack, but upon witnessing this extraordinary scene, they halted in their tracks.


    Glen placed his hand on the shoulder of the female warrior lying on the ground.


    The woman''s body shuddered, and then she was lifted to her feet by the shoulder.


    "Do you still wish to fight?" Glen inquired.


    The female warrior seemed to be in a state of shock, offering no response.


    "It appears you do." Glen then grasped her neck and hoisted her into the air.


    Experiencing the agony of suffocation, the female warrior kicked her legs wildly, but with no purchase, her face turned a deep shade of red.


    "We yield! Cease this!" Norman quickly intervened.


    Glen then released his grip, and the female warrior dropped to the ground, coughing incessantly, filled with a sense of relief at having escaped peril.


    The entire mercenary group was compelled to acknowledge that they had encountered a formidable opponent. The arrogance they had displayed earlier had vanished without a trace.


    Glen then turned to the Berserk Lion. "Do you still wish to fight?"


    The Berserk Lion swallowed hard and did not respond immediately.


    His disposition made it difficult for him to admit defeat readily.


    But Glen assumed that he still intended to fight. Thus, in a blur of speed that no one could clearly discern, he appeared before the Berserk Lion and seized his nose and mouth.


    He lifted the Berserk Lion up in the same manner.

 Chapter 122 Danni

    The Berserk Lion felt as if his mouth and nose were on the verge of being torn asunder. Amidst the excruciating pain, he found himself unable to utter a sound.


    Everyone present could hear the harsh, grating sound of bones cracking, and they all shuddered involuntarily. They had clearly provoked a truly formidable individual!


    "Cease this! He no longer desires to engage in combat!" Norman attempted to answer on behalf of the Berserk Lion.


    Glen regarded the Berserk Lion, whose struggles were growing increasingly intense, and inquired, "Is that truly the case?"


    With his mouth obstructed, the Berserk Lion could only emit a series of muffled whimpers.


    "Oh, I nearly forgot. You''re unable to respond."


    Glen, as if just recollecting, released his hold on the Berserk Lion.


    The latter promptly slumped to the ground, seated, with his hands clasped over his mouth and nose. His upper body swayed unsteadily, a clear indication of his profound agony.


    Warm blood seeped through his fingers.


    "Do you still wish to fight?" Glen asked.


    The Berserk Lion, jolted as if struck by an electric shock, vigorously shook his head in a display of abject terror.


    Glen then turned his gaze towards the other female warrior. The woman''s legs gave way beneath her, and she sank to the ground, also shaking her head in refusal.


    This scene would be indelibly etched in the memories of these mercenaries.


    The low-ranking mercenaries had never before witnessed their three leaders in such a humiliating and disgraced state, and this realization was particularly impactful for them.


    At the onset, when the three leaders initiated their attack, these underlings had even contemplated seizing an opportunity to launch a surprise assault. However, they were taken aback by the swiftness of the defeat.


    "I''m imparting a lesson to you today. In the future, refrain from being so arrogant. I''ve been rather lenient. At the very least, you all remain alive. Had it been someone with a more volatile temper, perhaps all of you present would have perished."


    As Glen spoke, he made his way to the deer-drawn cart, and everyone instinctively gave him a wide berth.


    Leaping onto the cart, he added, "I''m truly puzzled as to how you''ve managed to survive until now, especially you, and you, and you."


    He pointed in succession at the three individuals who had just attacked him.


    The three individuals thus singled out dared not meet his gaze.


    "With such meager strength, what grounds do you have for arrogance?" His tone was laced with derision.


    An indescribable sense of shame welled up within the hearts of these mercenaries, particularly among the three who had been so brash earlier.


    Reflecting on their initial thoughts and actions, they felt like utter buffoons, and they wished they could vanish into the ground out of sheer embarrassment.


    "Ah, yes." Glen paused as he grasped the reins. "You haven''t captured a great number of passersby, have you? Release them immediately."


    The mercenaries exchanged furtive glances, and Norman bellowed, "What are you waiting for?! If any of you have captives, go and set them free at once! Don''t force me to discover it on my own!"This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Several mercenaries who had hoped to take advantage of the situation immediately scurried back to the camp, including the two who had initially intercepted Glen.


    Norman vowed to conduct a thorough rectification of the mercenary group upon their return. If they were to provoke another such powerful adversary in the future, he would be beside himself with frustration.


    Ordinarily, these subordinates were prone to engaging in petty acts of deception and embezzlement. As managers, they typically turned a blind eye, as long as no lives were lost.


    In a short while, several civilians and merchants, their faces etched with fear, were led out.


    They were utterly bewildered as to what was transpiring, and some of them even pleaded in hushed tones.


    "Return their possessions to them." Glen''s voice drifted over softly.


    The mercenaries, naturally dared not disobey, promptly returned all the items that had been seized.


    Upon seeing their belongings restored and realizing that the mercenaries intended to release them, the victims'' fear transformed into elation.


    Just as they were about to express their gratitude, Norman quickly intervened to explain that it was Glen who had saved them.


    Only then did these civilians and merchants turn their attention to Glen, showering him with profuse expressions of gratitude.


    Glen harbored a deep aversion to such displays and said impatiently, "All right, all right. Be on your way. It was merely a small act of kindness."


    Just as he was about to drive away, a voice, both unfamiliar and vaguely recognizable, emerged from the crowd:


    "Dylan... Is that you?"


    Glen halted his actions and turned around.


    A woman, cradling a child in her arms, stepped forward. Her features bore a faint resemblance to Glen''s, yet they were more gentle and refined.


    "Danni?!" Glen was utterly astonished.


    What was the original owner''s sister doing here?! Could it be that she was seeking the original owner?!... He was both taken aback and deeply perplexed.


    The woman before him was named Danni Nibankru, the second sister of the original owner. The original owner had an elder brother, two elder sisters, a younger brother, and a younger sister.


    This second sister was known to have settled in the Tanks Kingdom with her husband after they parted ways. The original owner had paid little heed to the specific address and thus had no recollection of it.


    Before the original owner had settled down, he had occasionally received letters from his siblings, but he had seldom taken the time to read them. He had only replied sporadically and eventually ceased responding altogether.


    After establishing residence in Bayek, he had received no further correspondence from them.


    Danni gently set down the child in her arms and rushed forward to embrace Glen.


    Glen quickly alighted from the cart to reciprocate.


    Danni clung to him tightly, as if pouring all her strength into the embrace.


    "It''s truly you..." Tears streamed down her face.


    Glen, at a loss for what to do, could only gently return the embrace.


    This was someone else''s family member, someone else''s sister. He found it impossible to resonate with this sudden outpouring of familial affection.


    Danni inhaled deeply, taking in Glen''s scent, and felt that the hardships she had endured in recent days were somewhat alleviated.


    She held him for an extended period before finally releasing her grip. Cupping Glen''s face in her hands, she said, "You look so much better than before."


    She then stroked Glen''s arm. "You''ve also grown much stronger. You relocated without notifying us. We couldn''t even send you letters. We were terribly worried."


    "Forgive me..." Glen could only offer this simple apology.


    Just then, a young voice sounded from behind, "Mommy..."


    Danni wiped away her tears, turned around, and lifted her child into her arms. She then said to Glen, "Dylan, look. This is my son, Ricky. Ricky, say hello to your uncle."


    "Uncle," the little boy obediently called out.


    Glen gently patted the little boy''s head and asked Danni, "Why are you here? And how did you end up being captured by them?"


    The mercenaries in the distance were so terrified that their legs trembled. They had actually captured the relative of this fearsome individual. They feared that their lives were forfeit.


    Norman fervently wished he could execute those mercenaries responsible for the capture on the spot. Now, they were all suffering as a result of their actions.


    "I..." Danni seemed to be deliberating on how to begin. Finally, she said, "Since we hadn''t heard from you for so long, we decided to visit your former residence a few days ago. We discovered that someone else was living there. So, we made inquiries along the way and ended up in a town called Dudd. And then..."


    And then they had encountered the demon invasion... Glen could already surmise the rest of the story.


    "What about Paris? Why isn''t he with you?"


    Paris was Danni''s husband, a slightly portly middle-aged man and a merchant of some means.


    At the mention of her husband, Danni appeared somewhat ill at ease and said, "He... He''s extremely busy with his affairs, so..."


    "Daddy doesn''t want us anymore..." Ricky interjected.


    "Ricky, don''t speak nonsense! Daddy was merely scaring us!" Danni admonished the child sternly.


    The little boy buried his head in his mother''s embrace.


    But Glen had already grasped the situation. In a cold voice, he said, "Did he cast you out?"

 Chapter 123 Old Captain Bor

    "No! Dylan, you mustn''t misunderstand!"


    "Very well, let''s put this matter aside for now. We''ll settle the score with that fellow later," Glen interrupted Danni, who was eager to explain.


    This place was far too distant from the Tanks Kingdom. Despite the seething anger within him, he could only bide his time. Once he had some free moments, he would pay a visit to that detestable fat man and make him pay dearly.


    Even if it were a complete stranger who had abandoned his wife and children, Glen would still feel compelled to intervene. He couldn''t care less if others accused him of meddling in affairs that didn''t concern him.


    Perhaps it was the transformation brought about by his newfound power. Glen now found himself more inclined to act in accordance with his own desires, unburdened by any constraints or taboos.


    He cast a glance at the onlookers surrounding him and addressed the victims, saying, "You may all leave on your own. What reason do you have to remain here?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, they gradually dispersed, trickling away one by one. They still harbored thoughts of expressing their gratitude to Glen, but they realized that the present moment was not opportune.


    Once they had departed, Glen turned to the mercenaries, who stood there and said, "My sister has endured grievances under your care. It is not unreasonable to request some compensation, is it?"


    Judging from the individuals who had been released, the mercenaries had not subjected them to any form of torture. They merely appeared somewhat haggard, likely due to a period of confinement.


    Danni, too, showed only a hint of fatigue. Given that they seemingly had not fared too poorly in terms of food during these days, Glen decided not to be overly exacting.


    He found it easy to understand this situation.


    After all, the mercenaries were recognized by the kingdom. If it were not for the prevailing chaos in this area, they would not have succumbed to greed and resorted to banditry.


    Unless, like the previous hunter mercenary group, they were backed by powerful nobles, enabling them to act without restraint, making murder and robbery in the wilderness a common occurrence.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Norman shouted to several of his subordinates, "Hurry and bring the remaining funds here."


    The subordinates promptly retrieved a small box and presented it to Glen with great deference.


    He opened the box and found it half-filled with gold, silver, and copper coins.


    Estimating its total value to be around fifteen gold coins, he thrust the small box into Danni''s hands and said,


    "Consider these as compensation. Judging by your appearance, you have not had an easy time of it these past days."


    Danni found the man before her somewhat unfamiliar, yet she couldn''t quite put her finger on it. She was intrigued by how Glen had managed to render these ferocious mercenaries so submissive.


    However, she felt that her younger brother seemed more mature now, which she considered a positive development.


    She accepted the box in a daze and attempted to decline, but Glen did not give her the chance. Instead, he leaped directly onto the deer-drawn cart and gestured for her and her son to join him.


    Subsequently, he said to Norman, "I observe that you did not cause any harm, and my sister sustained no significant injuries here. Therefore, I shall not pursue this matter further. However, it would be best if there is no repetition of such an incident."


    "I understand..." Norman did not dare to disobey.


    ...


    "Dylan, you have changed so much. Could you share with me what has transpired?"


    After the deer-drawn cart had been traveling for some time, Danni couldn''t resist asking.


    It seems I shall have to fabricate a story... Glen sighed inwardly.


    He had initially assumed that he would no longer have any contact with the acquaintances of the original owner, yet he found himself facing such a situation after all.


    The original owner was already dead, having perished at the hands of those two werewolves. Although he had avenged the original owner by occupying this body, he felt a responsibility to treat the remaining relatives with kindness.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "I have engaged in some business ventures here, which have shown some promise. I can barely be considered a wealthy man. By a stroke of luck, I was taken on as an apprentice by a magician and have since become a magician myself,"


    Glen quickly conjured up a brief account in his mind. It was all based on truth, albeit with some details omitted.


    "You''ve become a magician?!" Danni''s attention was indeed drawn to the fact that he had become a magician.


    In the eyes of the people in this world, becoming a magician was undoubtedly a cause for the entire family to rejoice.


    Before their parents'' untimely demise, the original owner''s father had always harbored the intention of having his children attempt to become magicians. However, either their elemental affinity was insufficient, or various circumstances prevented it from coming to fruition.


    The original owner, who had spent years indulging in idle pursuits outside, had never had the opportunity.


    Danni was genuinely delighted for her younger brother.


    She exclaimed joyfully, "Dylan, you''ve actually become a magician! Goodness! If Mother and Father were alive, they would be overjoyed! This is truly..."


    Witnessing her happiness and relief, with tears welling up in her eyes, Glen felt a complex mix of emotions.


    This once-harmonious family had been shattered by an unexpected tragedy. He couldn''t help but wonder how Danni would feel if she knew that her real brother was already gone.


    "My dear sister, everything will take a turn for the better. Even I, the one who has caused you the most worry, have managed to make a name for myself. The same will hold true for you. I shall ensure that your life improves,"


    Glen said without looking back as he drove the deer-drawn cart.


    "There''s no need to trouble yourself. Your life has just started to improve, and I don''t wish to be a burden to you. Ricky and I will go to your eldest brother''s place. He owns a factory, and we plan to seek refuge with him,"


    Danni said, gently wiping away her tears with her sleeve.


    Glen was on the verge of saying that taking care of her and Ricky would not be too much of a burden, but considering the recent events and the ease with which those around him could be implicated, he refrained from doing so. Instead, he said,


    "Very well, then. However, please rest at my place for a few days. I will take care of you. Just by looking at you, I can tell that you have endured much suffering."


    This time, Danni did not decline.


    "Mom, I''m hungry," Ricky, who was nestled in Danni''s arms, whispered softly.


    Glen heard him and prompted, "There is food in the cloth bag inside the carriage."


    ...


    Watching the deer-drawn cart fade into the distance until it was but a tiny speck, Norman finally felt the weight lift from his heart.


    "Captain, we''ve exhausted all our funds. What shall we do? We have no idea how far the demons have advanced, and we must hurry and resume our journey!" A mercenary summoned the courage to ask.


    They had originally set out from the main city to hunt magical beasts but had turned back in a panic upon hearing the news of the demon invasion, seeking refuge and rest at this camp.


    Little did they expect to encounter what had just transpired.


    Upon hearing this, Norman''s mood, which had improved somewhat, plummeted once again. Casting a malevolent glare at the few mercenaries who had made the arrests without due consideration, he said,


    "Give them a severe beating and expel them from the mercenary group!"


    Immediately, someone carried out his order.


    Ignoring the pleas for mercy, the female warrior, who had been thoroughly frightened, stepped forward and said, "I still have some savings that might help us get through this difficult period."


    Norman regarded her with a look of confusion.


    The female warrior let out a bitter laugh. "I used to be unconvinced when the former captain recommended you as the general captain of the mercenary group. But today''s events have made me realize that I am not worthy of competing for this position."


    These words took Norman by surprise. Before he could respond, another female warrior also stepped forward and said,


    "Me too, Norman. Among the three of us, you are the most level-headed, and we all recognize this. We previously thought you were timid and afraid of taking risks, but that was merely our arrogance."


    Even the Berserk Lion said reluctantly, "I''ve been thoroughly beaten into submission. You should be the general captain."


    Given the circumstances, Norman saw no reason to decline. Moreover, he had always aspired to become the general captain.


    "Very well, then. I shall do everything in my power to make the Ferocious Dog Mercenary Group thrive! Perhaps I will not be as exceptional as Old Captain Bor, but I will ensure that it does not fall far short!"


    Norman''s declaration was met with the support of all the mercenaries.


    ...


    The deer-drawn cart entered a medium-sized town named Chekham. Glen, relying on his sense of smell, surmised that the evacuees had likely taken temporary shelter here.


    However, instead of rushing to find Luther and the others, he sought out an inn to house Danni and her son.


    "Ricky, would you like Uncle to give you a hug?"


    Upon exiting the inn, Glen asked the little boy who was cowering in Danni''s arms.


    Ricky looked at Glen, who was smiling gently, and then at his mother, his expression timid.


    "Let Uncle hold you," Danni said, her tone encouraging.


    Ricky nodded slightly and allowed Glen to pick him up.


    "Come along, Uncle will take you to have some delicious food." Glen couldn''t resist gently ruffling the little boy''s hair.


    As they walked along the bustling street, Danni watched Glen interacting joyfully with her son, a smile never leaving her face.


    "If Sangis and the others could see you now, they would be greatly astonished," she suddenly remarked.


    Sangis was the third sister of the original owner.


    Upon hearing Danni''s words, Glen merely turned back and smiled at her.


    Apart from Danni, the other siblings of the original owner did not particularly like him, often expressing disappointment in his lack of progress.


    Even the letters they sent to the original owner when they were apart were mostly filled with admonitions, which was why the original owner had little inclination to reply.


    When thinking of Sangis, perhaps due to a stress response, his memory automatically conjured up an image of a curly-haired woman with furrowed brows, wagging her finger and lecturing him.


    What a nuisance... Glen thought with a sense of helplessness.


    He suddenly realized that he was not entirely disconnected from the world. He wasn''t sure whether to be glad or worried about this newfound realization.

 Chapter 124 Four Vampires

    The two individuals and the child, chatting and laughing merrily, arrived in front of a restaurant boasting sumptuous and opulent decorations.


    Upon realizing they had come to a place that evidently exuded an air of extravagance, Danni instinctively felt a twinge of reluctance. "Isn''t it rather excessive to dine here? It seems so costly."


    In the past, when her parents were still alive, coming to such a place to eat would have been a matter of course, without a second thought. However, now that she was acutely aware of the hardships of life, she was loath to squander money needlessly.


    "Anyway, it''s the money of those mercenaries. Consider it as if they''re treating us," Glen said nonchalantly.


    Ricky, too, cast a longing glance, his eyes filled with anticipation.


    Softening her heart, Danni refrained from saying anything further and accompanied Glen into the restaurant.


    The interior of the restaurant, adorned with medieval-style decor, came into view. As a large eatery situated in a bustling, densely populated area, it was teeming with numerous diners.


    Glen searched for an extended period before finally managing to secure an unoccupied table. He seated Ricky, motioned for Danni to take a seat and wait, and then went to place their order.


    The waitstaff in the restaurant did not approach the patrons with a menu to take their orders. Instead, they were solely responsible for serving the food.


    Customers were required to proceed to a designated ordering counter to place their orders.


    Thanks to the memories of the original owner, Glen was well-versed in these procedures.


    When a succession of mouthwatering Western dishes were served on the table, the three of them commenced their meal in high spirits, enjoying each other''s company.


    Glen employed his conversational prowess, ensuring that this reunion of kin was far from silent or dull.


    Ricky, too, gradually grew fond of his uncle, drawn in by Glen''s humor and his warm and enthusiastic demeanor towards them.


    Just as they were relishing their meal to the fullest, the waiter suddenly brought two bottles of wine and announced, "These were ordered for you by a lady."


    Glen and Danni both wore expressions of bewilderment.


    Glen glanced at the two bottles of wine on the table and inquired of the waiter, "Where is that lady?"


    The waiter instinctively looked in a certain direction, and Glen followed his gaze.


    It didn''t take long for him to ascertain who had sent the wine.


    A stylishly attired, refined, and elegant young lady was seated at a table not too far away, gazing towards him.


    "Murphy?" Glen murmured her name softly.


    It was the vampire he had encountered briefly in Dudd Town. He had never anticipated that she would make an appearance here.


    Murphy, seated at the distant table, raised her glass in his direction and smiled, as if offering a greeting.


    She was not alone at her table.


    First, a handsome man seated directly opposite Murphy turned his head and cast a fleeting glance at Glen.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Subsequently, two equally exquisitely featured women leaned forward to take a look.


    Danni also turned to glance in their direction and then asked Glen, "Who are they?"


    "Friends I made not long ago," Glen replied with a smile, rising gently to his feet. "I''m going to go and say hello to them."


    Danni nodded, deeming it the appropriate thing to do.


    As he approached Murphy''s table, the vampire lady flashed a smile. "Did you flee here? Have you come across those demons?"


    Glen did not respond to this question. Instead, he leaned against the back of the chair and remarked, "You''re quite audacious, appearing in a place like this in a group. Aren''t you afraid of being captured and used to create magical materials?"


    "We naturally have our ways. It''s you, the werewolf... Hmm?!"


    Murphy halted mid-sentence, her eyes widening abruptly. She asked in a tone of utter perplexity,


    "Did you remove the curse?"


    "What curse?" The handsome man seated opposite Murphy inquired, his tone laced with confusion.


    He was disgruntled by Glen''s audacious act of approaching them without permission. How dare a mere human be so presumptuous?


    "I didn''t remove it. I merely employed a bit of trickery to conceal it," Glen explained briefly.


    This gave the handsome man the impression of being ignored. However, before he could become irate, Murphy answered his question. "The werewolf curse. When I first met him, I detected that he was a werewolf."


    "What?!" The handsome man and the other two ladies had their pupils turn a shade of red, and their fangs became faintly visible.


    "Be careful, all of you!" Murphy hastily cautioned them.


    Instantly, their glowing eyes and fangs receded, and the three of them resumed their original appearance.


    "How dare a werewolf approach us? Do you think we won''t dare to kill you here?"


    The man tilted his head slightly to the side and stared at Glen with a cold, steely gaze.


    However, Glen had no intention whatsoever of engaging in conversation with him.


    Murphy continued her earlier line of questioning to Glen. "How is it that I''m not aware that werewolves possess such a technique?"


    "That''s simply because you''re lacking in knowledge and experience," Glen shrugged.


    "You!" Murphy was incensed. This werewolf before her was still as infuriating as ever.


    "We''re not aware of such a technique either," interjected the female vampire seated beside Murphy, as if coming to her friend''s defense.


    "Then all of you are lacking in knowledge," Glen declared without the slightest hesitation.


    "Murphy, can I kill him?" The female vampire, who had just been enraged, appealed to Murphy.


    Murphy paid no heed to her companion''s discontent. Instead, she took a deep breath and addressed Glen. "Do you have any idea who you''re speaking to, Mr. Werewolf?"


    "Aren''t you just four fourth-level vampires?" Glen said with a casual air.


    "You know?!" Murphy and her three companions all stared at him in shock. "How did you figure it out?!"


    "Hehe, just a guess. But it seems I was right," Glen said with a crafty smile.


    This was indeed a guess on his part. Based on his understanding of this world and an analysis of the arrogance exhibited by Murphy and the others, he was fairly confident in the accuracy of his conjecture.


    "What?!" The four of them were initially taken aback, and then a sense of humiliation washed over them at being outwitted.


    They, as noble and powerful high-level vampires, had been toyed with by a mere werewolf. If this were to get out, it would surely cause other vampires to double over with laughter.


    "Murphy! I don''t care! I want to kill him right now!"


    "Let''s silence him! What transpired today must remain known only to the four of us!"


    "I''ve been holding back for far too long!"


    Murphy took another deep breath, reminding herself to prioritize the greater good. She then said to her three companions, who were on the verge of losing their temper,


    "Enough! Stop behaving like werewolves! Maintain your elegance!"


    Glen, for his part, was secretly amused. For some inexplicable reason, the pretentious and haughty demeanor of these vampires made him want to play tricks on them.


    "Mr. Werewolf, did you come here specifically to mock us?" Murphy asked calmly, as if nothing out of the ordinary had occurred just moments ago.


    "Of course not. I was just trying to lighten the mood earlier," Glen waved his hand. "Since you sent me two bottles of wine, you must consider me a friend. It wouldn''t be proper if I didn''t come over to say hello."


    "Who''s your friend? I merely wanted to let you know that I''m here," Murphy retorted with a roll of her eyes.


    At this moment, the handsome man asked in an even icier tone, "Now that you''re aware we''re fourth-level vampires, you still dare to approach us. Are you truly not afraid of death?"


    Ever since he had learned that Glen was a werewolf, he had felt a sense of unease, especially with Glen standing right beside his chair.


    "Can you determine what level of werewolf I am?" Glen countered.


    Murphy was silent for a moment and then said slowly, "When I first met you, based on your aura, I judged you to be at most a third-level werewolf. Could it be that you''ve now reached the fourth level?"


    "So, you can''t tell," Glen nodded. "I could be a third-level werewolf, or I could be a fifth-level werewolf. That''s why I''m confident enough to speak to you here."

 Chapter 125 Nighttime Operations

    Upon hearing Glen''s words, the several vampires, as anticipated, displayed expressions of bewilderment.


    "We fail to comprehend your meaning. You would do well to articulate your words more clearly," Murphy inquired, her tone betraying impatience.


    Glen emitted a soft chuckle. "Simply assume that I am a fifth-level werewolf."


    He merely needed to convey to the four vampires present that he commanded sufficient significance to merit their respect, thereby circumventing any unnecessary complications.


    "Both the vampire and werewolf communities are aware that there exists only one fifth-level werewolf, namely the current king of the werewolves, that aged wolf. Are you attempting to jest with us by claiming to be a fifth-level werewolf?"


    The handsome male vampire scoffed.


    The remaining vampires, Murphy included, all concurred.


    "Who has decreed that there can be only one fifth-level werewolf in this world? Must I make a proclamation to the entire world merely because I have become a fifth-level werewolf?"


    Glen regarded them as though they were a group of simpletons.


    Nonetheless, his words indeed rendered the four vampires speechless.


    "Why should we place our trust in you? Perhaps you are merely bluffing," the handsome male vampire persisted, his tone still defiant.


    "Then, would you care to test me?" Glen''s voice dropped to a somber register.


    The male vampire was suddenly seized by a sense of impending peril, causing him to involuntarily shudder. In response, he flew into a rage and was on the verge of launching an attack against the werewolf before him.


    However, Murphy was no longer interested in pursuing this trivial topic. She raised her voice slightly and questioned Glen,


    "What is it that you truly desire?"


    "Merely out of curiosity. The convergence of four fourth-level vampires at once has piqued my interest. I am eager to know your intentions,"


    Glen, too, was reluctant to squander any more time, for Danni and her son were awaiting his return.


    "That is of no concern to you," Murphy naturally declined to disclose.


    "You would be wise to reveal it. Should you be hatching a plot that is likely to result in a catastrophe, I shall not stand idly by. Despite having transformed into a werewolf, I harbor a deep aversion to the occurrence of tragedies. If your actions are to cause the innocent to suffer, it will undoubtedly render me most displeased."


    Glen''s tone was devoid of any hint of jest.


    Owing to his upbringing, his soul was deeply imbued with a strong sense of justice, and he also held a unique reverence for life.


    What he loathed most was precisely the kind of behavior that demonstrated extreme disrespect for life.


    Of course, the lives of the guilty were excluded from this consideration.


    Yet, upon hearing Glen''s words, Murphy and the four vampires were left stunned for a considerable moment. They could scarcely believe that such words had emanated from a werewolf.


    "This is truly laughable. Weakness is inherently a sin. Those who lack the ability to..."


    "Shirra!"


    Murphy sharply interrupted her companion''s words and addressed Glen, "You may rest assured. The objective of our gathering this time will not have any adverse impact on any innocent individuals. I swear by the Primordial Ancestor."This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Glen nodded and then directed his gaze towards the female vampire named Shirra beside Murphy. Suddenly, he placed his hand on the shoulder of the male vampire below.


    Upon feeling the touch on his shoulder, the handsome male vampire instinctively desired to lose his temper, but his pupils suddenly constricted, and beads of cold sweat emerged unbidden on his forehead.


    Then, Glen''s voice resounded, "Shirra, is it? You were on the verge of stating that the inability to safeguard oneself in the face of a disaster is a sign of the weakness of the feeble. Hehe, very well. I shall remember you. Pray that I do not encounter you again."


    Having spoken thus, without awaiting a response from the other party, Glen turned and departed.


    The instant the hand on his shoulder withdrew, the male vampire nearly slid to the ground as if all the strength had drained from his body. His entire being was drenched in sweat, as though he had just been pulled from the depths of a river.


    This sudden transformation startled his companions. The female vampire beside him promptly reached out to offer support.


    "What ails you, Mort?" Murphy inquired, her countenance betraying surprise.


    "He possesses... He possesses a formidable artifact of at least level six!" The male vampire almost bellowed.


    Fortunately, the restaurant was in a state of considerable commotion, so even if he had shouted at the top of his lungs, the diners at the neighboring tables would not have been able to discern his words.


    "What?!" The three female vampires exclaimed in shock.


    Once they had recovered from their initial surprise, the three vampires, Mort included, all directed their gazes towards Shirra, who had just been singled out by Glen.


    The latter, too, wore a look of abject terror and stammered, "I was merely attempting to say... that the inability to protect oneself in the face of a disaster is the fault of those who instigate it..."


    ...


    Upon returning to his table, Glen suddenly recollected that he had neglected to inquire whether they were acquainted with Baiyi, the vampire he had met at Legila''s birthday celebration.


    Ah, well. It is of no great consequence... With this thought in mind, Glen resumed his meal with Danni and her son, focusing on satiating their hunger.


    "Are they all your friends?" Danni suddenly queried.


    Glen swallowed the food in his mouth and nodded. "In a manner of speaking, they are."


    "They are evidently not ordinary individuals. They are far too comely. Are they nobles? Are you still associating with the nobility?"


    There was a palpable note of concern in Danni''s tone.


    "Well... I cannot definitively say. We have only met on a few occasions. However, you need not worry. I have long since severed all ties with those nobles I once knew."


    Glen was aware that his family held a deep aversion to the noble youths whom the original owner had once curried favor with.


    Firstly, those individuals were haughty and possessed a multitude of vices. Secondly, their treatment of the original owner had been reminiscent of how one would treat a lackey.


    "That is for the best..." Danni smiled and nodded, refraining from further comment. She was cognizant that her younger brother particularly disliked being lectured.


    Once they had all satisfied their hunger, Glen spent the remainder of the day escorting Danni and her son on a leisurely stroll through the town''s streets until nightfall.


    He primarily purchased some toys from this world and several sets of clothing for Ricky.


    The child''s smile remained unwavering, and he called Glen "uncle" with increasing frequency.


    Glen, too, took a great liking to this young lad. Chiefly, he was not troublesome and was obedient and well-behaved, unlike those unruly children who tended to evoke his ire.


    As for the matter of seeking out Luther and the others, it would have to be postponed until the following day.


    In contrast to their leisurely demeanor, in the central precinct of this medium-sized town.


    Within a large edifice resembling a castle, male and female servants went about their tasks, and guards clad in knightly armor stood sentinel in designated locations.


    At first glance, all appeared normal. However, upon closer inspection of the eyes of these individuals, one would notice that their gazes were utterly vacant, as if they had lost their very souls.


    Only a woman attired in a housekeeper''s uniform exhibited a normal demeanor. She walked with composure along the corridor, paying no heed to the anomalous state of the others.


    She pushed open a grand door, stepped inside, and then gently closed the door behind her.


    Behind the door, five corpses lay, all garbed in the resplendent attire of the nobility, clearly indicating that they had been the original occupants of this place.


    With a gentle wave of her hand, the housekeeper caused the five corpses to rise slowly into the air. Subsequently, after a strange gust of wind swept through, they were reduced to ashes.


    Having completed this task, the housekeeper was on the verge of casting a certain spell to create five puppets identical to the nobles who had just perished.


    However, a voice sounded from behind her, "The first one."


    The housekeeper was startled and was on the verge of taking evasive action, but her consciousness began to fade.


    The male vampire Mort, whom Glen had encountered in the restaurant earlier, gradually regained his normal eye color from a blood-red hue. Ignoring the housekeeper, who lay on the ground with blood oozing from her orifices, he addressed the three swarms of bats hovering behind him,


    "This level of opposition poses no significant challenge to us. Now, let us divide and conquer the remaining targets."


    The three swarms of bats did not respond but flew off in three distinct directions.


    And the male vampire, too, transformed into a swarm of bats and departed.


    Once all had grown quiet, the housekeeper''s body gave a tremor, and then she rose to her feet, standing upright.

 Chapter 126 You Killed Him?

    The housekeeper flexed her neck and murmured softly,"They''ve arrived astonishingly quickly..."


    Throughout this night, in four other residences similar to this one, identical scenes played out.


    ...


    The next day.


    Glen rose with the dawn and rapped on the door of the adjacent room, rousing Danni from her slumber.


    After sharing a breakfast together, he informed the mother and son that he had some urgent matters to attend to and then departed alone, guiding the deer-drawn cart.


    In fact, even without relying on his acute sense of smell, he could easily ascertain the whereabouts of Luther and the others by simply inquiring of any passerby.


    After all, the mass exodus of such a large number of people to this place was bound to attract considerable attention.


    In a slum area known as the Old Wind District, Glen beheld the refugees who had fled their homes.


    It was evident that the area had been meticulously cleaned and tidied, as subtle details revealed.


    Presumably, upon receiving orders from higher authorities and lacking alternative accommodation, the local authorities had no choice but to make do with this place.


    A medley of peculiar odors assailed Glen''s nostrils, causing him a degree of discomfort.


    The displaced individuals were all gathered here, and the area was rather congested given the limited space.


    Traversing the uneven and potholed paths, and making his way through the throngs of refugees, Glen arrived at a spot sheltered by a low eave, where he espied the Carter brothers partaking of their meal.


    "At last, I''ve found you," Glen exclaimed as he approached the two brothers.


    Startled and overjoyed to see their employer, the Carter brothers sprang to their feet."Sir, you''re safe and sound! We''ve been worried sick about you."


    "Rest assured, the demons have not invaded the vicinity of Dudd," Glen reassured them. Glancing around, he inquired,"Where is Luther? Why don''t I see him here?"


    "Luther went out to purchase breakfast and has yet to return," Kagin informed him.


    "Sir, if what you say is true and Dudd is safe, does that mean we can return? I''ve truly had my fill of this current situation," Carter exclaimed with palpable excitement.


    "Indeed, that''s precisely why I''m here. I''ve come to fetch you back. I''m certain that a notice will arrive shortly," Glen nodded affirmatively.


    "Thank heavens!" The two brothers were elated.


    Glen smiled in response, found a place to sit, and asked,"How much longer do you think it will be before Luther returns?"


    "He should be back soon. He''s been gone for a while now," Carter replied, taking a seat beside him.


    "Then let''s wait for him."


    Following this, Glen engaged in casual conversation with the two brothers regarding the events of the past few days.


    It was primarily Glen who did the talking, for the incidents that had transpired on his end were far more captivating.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    He vividly recounted the great battle between the demons and the kingdom''s army from the perspective of an ordinary individual.


    Such tales were of particular interest to the common folk, as they would have something exciting to share with others when they went out.


    Approximately half an hour later, Luther finally made his appearance, his eyes betraying a lingering sense of unease.


    "Listen, everyone. I think we should make haste and..." Luther stopped mid-sentence, his eyes widening in surprise as he spotted Glen.


    "Why did it take you so long? Did something untoward occur?" Glen stood up and asked.


    "Yes, we''ve been back for quite some time," Kagin chimed in.


    Luther seemed rather agitated and quickly said,"We should leave this place immediately. I encountered someone outside, and I have a strong feeling that he''s set his sights on me. My instincts tell me that he''s a very dangerous individual."


    As he spoke, Luther surreptitiously signaled to Glen.


    Glen surmised that the person was likely after Luther''s son.


    "Do you mean that man over there?" Glen suddenly motioned with his chin towards a man with a long, hooked nose who had just emerged not far away.


    Luther turned to look, then quickly whipped his head back and said,"That''s him! He must be coming for me! Let''s go at once!"


    However, scarcely had the words left his mouth when a sinister voice sounded from behind,"I''ve been discovered. What a bother."


    Luther turned around, nearly scared half dead to find that the man who had been tailing him was now standing right behind him.


    "You! What on earth do you want?!" Luther demanded, his voice trembling with fear.


    "I''m intrigued by your uniqueness. I''m very interested in you. In any case, I have no choice but to eliminate you here, along with your friends. To be honest, I''d rather not do this. After all, if we''re discovered by the special law enforcement team, it''ll spell a great deal of trouble."


    The man wore a rather forlorn expression.


    "I''m in a rather difficult position myself, having to take you out here," Glen said, mirroring the man''s forlorn tone.


    The man was taken aback and was on the verge of asking what he meant when he was horrified to find that his protective magic had been effortlessly breached. A hand clamped over his mouth and nose, and with a swift twist...


    With a sickening snap, the man dropped dead instantaneously.


    Glen cast a cautious glance around and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that no one had noticed.


    He gently laid the man on the ground and said to the three onlookers, who were now gaping in disbelief,


    "Fetch a sack and carry him out of here."


    "Sir... You''ve killed someone?!" Carter stammered, his lips quivering.


    "Of course! He''s a dark magician. If I hadn''t killed him, he would have killed us!"


    Glen shot him a glare and retrieved a pitch-black magic wand from the man''s body, brandishing it at the three of them.


    Upon seeing the magic wand, which exuded an aura of malevolence, the three of them began to regain their composure.


    "Let''s take him to the police station and let them handle this matter," Carter suggested.


    Glen nodded."Just let the police officers stumble upon him on their own. We don''t need to get involved."


    "Why not?" Luther asked.


    "Because it''ll be a huge hassle. They''ll bombard you with a series of questions," Glen replied, patting the corpse.


    "Why are you so adept at this?"


    "I''m just more perceptive of the situation."


    Under Glen''s guidance, the group carried the sack, which was now filled with the body, and made their way out of the area discreetly.


    Shortly thereafter, two patrolling police officers chanced upon the body, with half a foot deliberately left exposed, at a street corner.


    After dealing with this matter, Glen led Luther and the others back to the inn.


    After introducing them to Danni and her son, he promptly checked out and left with the group.


    With the addition of three more people, the deer-drawn cart was rather cramped. Glen had no choice but to have Danni sit beside him at the front of the cart.


    ...


    Inside a bell tower.


    The four vampires reconvened.


    Murphy surveyed her companions and asked,"I''ve taken care of my assignment. How about you?"


    "Same here," the three of them nodded in unison.


    "Was it perhaps too easy?" The male vampire voiced his suspicion.


    "Indeed. Logically speaking, that fellow should have taken some action by now," one of the female vampires concurred.


    Murphy was silent for a moment and then said,"In any case, let''s leave for the time being. Our disguises won''t hold up for much longer. We don''t want those meddlesome humans to come after us."


    This time, they had brought with them special items that could effectively evade most human detection. They had also donned disguises, and their auras were nothing like those of vampires. Even their skin tones were not overly pale.


    Just as they were about to depart, words suddenly materialized in the air among them, forming a sentence:"You won''t get away so easily."


    The four vampires narrowed their eyes.


    "That fellow has indeed noticed us," Murphy said.


    "He must have informed the special law enforcement officers. Let''s split up and make a run for it," the male vampire proposed.


    Without further ado, the three fourth-level vampires dispersed in an instant.


    For them, with their fourth-level powers, the law enforcement officers here posed no real threat, but dealing with them would still prove to be a nuisance.

 Chapter 127 Bereft of Parents

    Once the bell tower was cloaked in silence once more, an owl winged its way inside.


    With a gaze that seemed almost human, it swept across the interior before transforming, much like liquid, into a man garbed in a black uniform.


    He made a gesture, and several others rushed in, each clutching a pistol and eyeing their surroundings with vigilance.


    The bullets in these firearms were of a special kind, imbued with a potent purifying property, capable of inflicting substantial damage upon both demons and malevolent entities.


    "They''ve already departed," the man, who had previously been the owl, stated impassively.


    The others were left looking utterly bewildered; they had arrived only to find themselves foiled.


    However, the leading man felt a tinge of relief. For he could sense the lingering aura in the air, an unmistakable sign of a high-level malevolent presence.


    He himself possessed merely the ability to engage in combat with a second-level evil entity. As for his fellow team members, they were even less formidable. Most were of the first level, and some were naught but ordinary individuals.


    ...


    In the jolting deer-drawn cart, Danni discerned that the three individuals who had recently boarded seemed rather peculiar.


    She sensed that they were all somewhat tense and had remained uncharacteristically silent throughout the journey.


    Her intuition was on the mark, for these three had just witnessed Glen take a life, an event that had proven rather unsettling to them.


    Nevertheless, they harbored no fear of Glen on account of this. Setting aside the fact that the deceased was a dark magician, even an ordinary person with malicious intent would have met a fitting end.


    In places where the law held no sway, there were countless individuals who met their demise under mysterious circumstances. Luther and the Carter brothers had, to some extent, either heard of or witnessed such occurrences.


    Unlike them, who were still reeling from the shock, Glen was at the front, guiding the cart, little Ricky nestled in his arms, chatting and laughing with abandon.


    The little one, no longer as timid as at first, had transformed into a veritable font of curiosity, bombarding Glen with a litany of questions.


    He inquired about the places they passed, the nature of the large deer, the distance to the sun, the moon, and the like.


    Glen answered the questions he knew, and when he didn''t, he spun tales, offering answers that were as childlike and fantastical as could be.


    They would occasionally halt, taking time to rest and relax, before resuming their journey.


    Finally, in the afternoon, they reached Dudd Town.


    Upon seeing that the town bore no signs of destruction, Luther and the Carter brothers were overjoyed.


    Although Glen had already informed them and they had placed their trust in his words, the sight with their own eyes still filled them with elation.


    "I must return home and check if any thieves have broken in!" Carter exclaimed, then eagerly leaped from the cart.


    Kagin naturally accompanied his brother.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "Everything in the store is more or less ready. Remember to report for work promptly tomorrow morning!" Glen called out to them from afar.


    "We understand!"


    The two brothers strode away.


    Luther couldn''t help but chuckle as he watched them. Then, turning to Glen, he said,"I''m in no hurry to return home. Let me accompany you to the store and have a look."


    Glen readily assented.


    There seemed to be a significant increase in the number of knights in the town compared to before. Among them were land knights clad in cumbersome, heavy armor.


    Glen surmised that they had been dispatched from above to clean up the battlefield and address any potential lingering issues.


    This didn''t overly concern him, though he did find it somewhat discomforting when, on occasion, he felt something scanning his entire body.


    He knew this to be a technique employed by those knights.


    When the deer-drawn cart came to a halt in front of Glen''s store, Danni couldn''t contain her praise for the uniquely decorated establishment.


    "Is this the store you''ve opened? It''s truly magnificent! I''m eager to know how you came up with such ideas!"


    "Just a stroke of inspiration now and then. Let''s go inside," Glen replied.


    Glen took little Ricky''s hand and pushed open the store door.


    Once inside, Danni was unable to suppress her exclamations of wonder.


    Ricky giggled and frolicked about the store, running with unrestrained glee.


    "Luther, I''ve had employee uniforms custom-made for you. They''re over there. Go and take a look,"


    Glen pointed to a particular room.


    "Very well, sir," Luther responded and then made his way towards the room Glen had indicated.


    Glen then said to Danni,"Wait here for a moment. I''ll go and prepare a room for you and the little one."


    This was the place Glen intended for the mother and son to stay temporarily. Had he allowed Danni to go to Bayek, she would surely have urged him to leave that place. Thus, this was the only viable option.


    And he would also be sleeping here during the few days that Danni and Ricky were in residence.


    "I''d best go and do it myself. You don''t seem to be accustomed to such tasks..."


    Danni said instinctively.


    "You''re not familiar with this place," Glen said, placing a hand on Danni''s shoulder, and then ascended the stairs himself.


    The store had two floors. The second floor had originally been earmarked for storing goods, but now, after some tidying up, several of the rooms could be repurposed as bedrooms.


    Danni found a seat and reached out to touch the clean table before her.


    The table''s style, described in modern terms, was minimalist, and it had a soothing effect on the eyes.


    Ordinarily, a butcher shop wouldn''t require such elaboration, but when designing it, Glen had decided to add a sideline of selling tea and beverages.


    He was eager to see if the local folk would take a liking to the beverages he had concocted.


    On one side of the store, fresh raw meat was on sale, while on the other, patrons could sit and enjoy a drink. It was a somewhat incongruous combination.


    Danni, of course, was oblivious to all this. At present, she was merely filled with a sense of unreality.


    The younger brother who had once been so idle now owned such a splendid store. She was genuinely happy for him.


    Ricky scampered about the store and finally threw himself into Danni''s arms. Looking up at her, he said,"Mom, this place is so beautiful. When will we build a house like this?"


    "Perhaps in the future. Maybe Uncle Dylan will build one for us then," Danni said, merely to placate the child.


    She didn''t wish to burden her brother. In her view, Glen''s business had only just gotten off the ground, and its future was uncertain.


    However, these words reached Glen''s ears as he stood on the second floor, and he silently committed them to memory.


    ...


    Daugry, accompanied by several police officers, led five children before a female knight and said,


    "Lady Knight, these children have all been orphaned. We hope to take them to the Relief Society. Your assistance would be most gratefully received."


    The female knight cast a glance at the children. Some were wiping away tears, while others wore a dazed expression, a lingering aftermath of their grief. She nodded and said,


    "Head over there and seek out Lady Knight Elena. She will take charge of this matter."


    She pointed in a certain direction.


    Daugry expressed his gratitude once more and then led the children in the direction she had indicated.


    These five children had all been saved by Glen. Their parents, who had been outside the town, had tragically fallen victim to the strange red-clad figures.


    Henceforth, they would have to grow up as orphans in the Relief Society affiliated with the Saint Sevi Church.


    Daugry was uncertain whether the Relief Society would provide these poor children with the care they deserved, but this was the extent of what he could do.


    Upon learning of the situation, Elena couldn''t help but feel sorrow for the children.


    She first crouched down and gently kissed their foreheads. Then she personally escorted them to a requisitioned building.


    Inside were the refugees who had lost their loved ones in this unfortunate incident.


    Elena made arrangements for a separate area for these children, and there would be people taking turns to look after them.

 Chapter 128 The Peculiar Youth

    Having provisionally settled the matters concerning Danni, Glen took his leave from the store on the pretext of having other affairs to attend to.


    Guiding the deer-drawn cart through the labyrinthine streets and alleys, he chanced upon Sheriff Dogli.


    "Are you making your way back?" Dogli inquired with a smile.


    "Indeed, but I shall return anon," Glen replied, mirroring the smile with equal courtesy."You all still seem occupied. What tasks are you engaged in?"


    Dogli let out a gentle sigh."There are several children who have been bereaved of their parents. I have just entrusted the returning knights to convey those children to the Relief Society."


    Glen fell silent. He had, to some extent, anticipated such a situation. After all, those affiliated with the so-called Ancient God Cult scarcely seemed the type to refrain from wantonly slaughtering the innocent.


    His heart heavy with sorrow for the children, he declared,"I wish to pay them a visit."


    "''Tis yonder. You should be able to gain an audience with them," Dogli indicated, pointing towards a building under the watch of knights.


    Glen nodded, alighted from the deer-drawn cart, and proceeded on foot in that direction.


    Dogli placed his hand over his heart, his voice a mere whisper."May the gods above watch over and protect those hapless children."


    Upon reaching the building, a knight promptly stepped forward to bar Glen''s path.


    After offering an explanation, the knight bade Glen touch the knight''s sword. Only when no untoward reaction ensued was he granted entry.


    The building was teeming with numerous refugees, encompassing those who had lost their kin, their limbs, or their abodes.


    Initially, Glen''s gaze swept across the scene instinctively, yet a youth huddled in the corner soon caught his eye.


    The youth was besmirched with mud, his hair and visage grimy, and his attire, needless to say, was in a state of disrepair.


    None of this was particularly out of the ordinary. What drew Glen''s attention was the look in the youth''s eyes.


    Glen had encountered the gazes of countless individuals and prided himself on his ability to glean much from a person''s eyes.


    He considered himself something of an adept in this regard.


    However, the look in the youth''s eyes was entirely at variance with the surrounding circumstances.


    It was a sense of serene composure, akin to that of a max-level player in a novice village, despite the youth''s ostensible efforts to feign the guise of a suffering commoner.


    Could he be a high-ranking Extraordinary who delights in playing the role of the underdog?¡­ Such were Glen''s musings.


    Just as he was observing the youth, the latter seemed to sense his scrutiny and turned to look at him.


    Glen, naturally, averted his gaze, as if he had merely been glancing idly about.


    He refrained from further perusal and made a beeline towards the room where the children were situated.


    At present, he had no desire to court further trouble. Since the individual was concealing himself among the refugees, it was evident that he intended to depart with them, likely bound for the capital.Stolen novel; please report.


    Should he attempt to cause unrest there, there would undoubtedly be those to rein him in.


    After a brief word with the female knight attending to the children, he was granted an audience with the five afflicted youngsters.


    To his surprise, no sooner had he pushed open the door and made eye contact with the children than all five of them rushed towards him.


    Regardless of whether they had been weeping previously, they now wailed loudly.


    The female knight, who had been tending to them, hastily pushed open the door and entered. Upon witnessing the scene, she was momentarily at a loss as to how to proceed.


    Glen was aware that the reason for such a reaction was that all five of these little ones remembered him.


    He and the female knight spent some time soothing them before they were able to regain a semblance of control over the situation.


    Under the severe blow of losing their parents, these children, all under the age of ten, were desperately seeking someone to lean on and a means to vent their emotions.


    And Glen was, at that moment, the ideal pillar of support. They would forever remember the one who, in their darkest hour of despair, had transformed into a colossal wolf and rescued them from the maw of the monster.


    "All is well now, all is well..." Glen soothed, signaling for the female knight to step outside, as he wished to have a private word with the children.


    She, suspecting nothing, nodded and quietly exited the room.


    Glen was silent for a moment, regarding these young and vulnerable lives with no one to turn to. Then, he spoke softly,


    "Listen closely, little ones. This too shall pass. There is naught to fear. If ever fear should grip you, think of me. Remember, I shall always be there to aid you, just as I was on that fateful day."


    "Wilt thou not stay with us always?" a little girl sobbed.


    "I have other children in need of saving, so I cannot remain by your side indefinitely," Glen fibbed.


    "Then thou must promise to come when we are in need of thee," another girl piped up.


    "Aye, I give thee my word," Glen said, gently stroking her head.


    Any person of sound moral judgment, upon beholding these children, now left helpless and confusion in their eyes, would surely be moved to pity and a desire to extend a helping hand.


    Glen was no exception. He knew he could not adopt these children himself, for who could foresee what the future might hold?


    But he would do all in his power to assist them.


    With these words, a glimmer of hope appeared in the eyes of the five children.


    "I have an idea. How about I regale you with a story?" Glen proposed.


    "What is a story?" the youngest child asked, eyes wide with curiosity.


    Glen smiled."This story is titled Harry Potter."


    ...


    By the time Glen emerged from the building where the refugees were gathered, the sky was on the verge of darkness.


    He had condensed the story of Harry Potter considerably and only recounted the initial part, yet it still took him a considerable amount of time.


    He hastened back to Bayek to check on the situation at home.


    All was as it should be at home, save for the fact that the young maid was somewhat concerned due to Glen''s absence the previous day.


    "Tia, would you accompany me to Dudd and stay there for a few days?" Glen inquired.


    Tia was taken aback and instinctively asked,"Why should we take up residence there?"


    Glen leaned in close and whispered in the maid''s ear,"My sister has arrived. I fear I may not be able to attend to her adequately, and I would be most grateful if you could lend a hand."


    "Mr. Glen''s sister?" The young maid was visibly astonished. She had always assumed that Glen was either without family or had been cast aside by them.


    "Aye. There is no obligation if you would rather not go."


    "Of course I shall go!"


    Tia eagerly assented.


    ...


    To the east of the Zern Kingdom lies the Saeh Kingdom, which is under the dominion of the High Elves.


    Within the kingdom''s borders, to the west lies a region known as the Shaded Forest.


    Gigantic trees, each reaching a height of several hundred meters, cast a shadow over the sky, and a diverse array of strange vegetation clings to their trunks.


    Each of these massive trees features numerous houses that appear to have grown organically from the wood, serving as the dwellings of the native inhabitants.


    Svelte forest elves with long, pointed ears and smooth, delicate skin call this place home.


    The density of elves within this vast Shaded Forest is comparable to that of a human city.


    The voices of the elves resonate throughout every nook and cranny.


    At the heart of this "city" stands a colossal castle, replete with the distinctive characteristics of the forest.


    A potent force of nature emanates from the light core at the very top of the castle, nourishing all the living beings in its vicinity.


    Within the castle, a heated argument is unfolding.


    "My child has been in captivity for far too long! Why has the kingdom yet to take action?! Are you not duty-bound to uphold the rights of us elves?!"


    A female forest elf, garbed in a white robe, loudly remonstrated with the three imposing male High Elves standing on the dais.

 Chapter 129 Seeking to Become an Apprentice

    "Compose yourself, Priestess of the Tachya Tribe. We are cognizant of the anguish you endure from the loss of your child. Yet, you are well - aware of the fate that befalls elves who fall into the hands of those human nobles. Even if they manage to survive, they will be subjected to unending humiliation. And should they return, they would only be a stain upon your tribe..."


    "No¡ª!" The female elf clad in white robes below shrieked hoarsely. It was evident that she had been deeply provoked by the words of the High Elves above.


    "Priestess, do take care of your health!"


    A dozen or so accompanying forest elves, upon witnessing the reaction of their tribe''s priestess, approached with palpable concern.


    Gnashing her teeth, the elf in white robes forcibly suppressed her tears and pleaded in a voice tinged with desperation,"Then, I implore you, lend me your aid. I am willing to bear any cost."


    After a protracted silence in the great hall, the authoritative voice of a High Elf finally resonated:


    "We shall dispatch envoys to the Zern Kingdom. This is the utmost we can do. As for the retrieval of your daughter, we cannot offer any guarantees."


    "Thank you most sincerely..." The female priestess in white robes bowed and then departed with her fellow tribesmen.


    Once the doors of the great hall had closed, a High Elf on the dais remarked,"Their tribe does not fall under the dominion of our kingdom. Is it truly necessary to extend such assistance to them?"


    The High Elf standing in the center responded,"We are all children of the Great Mother Goddess. We should regard ourselves as one family. Moreover, the kingdom has, in the past, promulgated decrees to safeguard the rights and interests of all our kin."


    "Let us do this in the name of the Mother Goddess," another High Elf chimed in.


    ...


    In the Outer Forest of Bayek.


    Gotaya brandished a wooden staff with remarkable poise.


    Through the training and teachings imparted by Glen whenever he could spare the time, she consistently gained profound insights.


    This filled her with exhilaration and led her to engage in some skullduggery during work hours to practice.


    Practicing these stances seemed to captivate her even more than her previous archery training.


    Had it not been for the multitude of events that had transpired in recent days, keeping Glen extremely occupied, she would undoubtedly pester him for sparring sessions at every available opportunity.


    She had discerned that Glen still harbored many latent skills, yet he had persistently held back from revealing them fully to her, which caused her no small measure of discontent.


    After engaging in yet another three - hundred - round imaginary battle with her foes, she at last paused to rest.


    Gazing at the mist - shrouded sky, she was suddenly reminded of her mother, that gentle and affectionate elf in white robes who had once smiled tenderly upon her.


    "That human claimed that the Saeh Kingdom would dispatch envoys, yet there has been no sign of them as of yet. Could he have been deceiving me?" she murmured softly to herself.


    In fact, Glen had, on one occasion, informed her that should there continue to be no news from the Saeh Kingdom, and if she so desired, he would find the time to devise a means of sending her back.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    However, she found herself in a quandary. For she felt that she had scarcely learned much of this so - called martial art, and leaving in such a state would fill her with profound regret.


    Moreover, considering the prodigious lifespan of elves, the time she had spent here was but a fleeting moment.


    Just as her thoughts were in a state of turmoil, a voice laden with complaint rang out:"Elven woman! It''s your turn to take over! I''m utterly exhausted!"


    Gotaya rose to her feet. It was now Ravel''s turn to shirk his duties.


    ...


    Owing to the impact of the war, the opening of Glen''s butcher shop did not yield the anticipated results.


    Presumably, due to the frequent patrols of knights on the streets, the number of pedestrians was significantly reduced.


    In the past, there had been travelers and merchants passing through the town, but it was unlikely that they would appear in the foreseeable future. They would surely bypass this area.


    With three individuals in the shop, it sufficed, and Danni would also offer her assistance of her own accord.


    Although Glen slept at the shop, during the day, apart from engaging in some idle chatter with Danni and her son, he spent the rest of his time with the old man.


    He still placed the acquisition of magic skills at the forefront.


    The introductory magic book presented by Daov was nearly at the last few pages, signifying that he was on the verge of truly venturing into the realm of magic.


    Upon his return to Dudd Town from the old man''s abode, Glen was accosted by a burly man dressed in a craftsman''s attire.


    "Pray, are you Mr. Glen?" the man inquired.


    "I am he. What is the matter?" Glen asked, looking perplexed as he sat on the carriage.


    He had no recollection of the person before him.


    "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Cliff, the most renowned carpenter in Kanchi Road Town,"


    The man adjusted his clothes and spoke with great solemnity.


    A carpenter? Seeking me out? Could he be here to recruit an apprentice?¡­ Glen surmised inwardly.


    He suspected that this fellow might have been impressed by the furniture he had crafted and thus intended to take him back to collaborate on making a profit.


    However, the man''s words were not as he had expected:


    "You may not be aware, but the furniture you create has now become the height of fashion in our locale! The nobles there are willing to pay exorbitant prices to acquire your furniture. We ordinary carpenters have also imitated your work and have reaped a handsome profit!


    "However, for reasons unknown, we are never able to replicate the beauty of your creations. As a result, we sell our wares at a reduced price to common merchants."


    Upon hearing this, Glen understood."So, you are here to seek to become my apprentice?"


    "Seek to become an apprentice?" The man was hearing this phrase for the first time, yet he quickly grasped its meaning and nodded vigorously.


    "Indeed, that is precisely my intention. I am willing to compensate you. Therefore, I earnestly beseech you to teach me, esteemed sir."


    "Regrettably, this is an exclusive craftsmanship that I do not impart to others," Glen refused resolutely.


    Now that he knew how lucrative his furniture business was, only a fool would divulge his skills and create a competitor for himself.


    The man before him was rather forthright. Had he not been so candid, Glen might have acceded to his request.


    "Sir, do not be too hasty in your refusal. We can surely reach an agreement!" The man clearly was not prepared to give up.


    Glen feigned contemplation for a moment and then proposed,"I am willing to teach you, but you must come and work for me. In other words, you will become my employee."


    The man was taken aback and then shook his head."No, no! I will not engage in employment for others. What meager sum could I earn that way? I wish to earn money on my own."


    Glen did not elaborate further but instead put forward his offer:"You will be entitled to 60% of the profits from the furniture sold."


    Cliff lowered his head and began to count on his fingers. After a considerable amount of time, he still could not make sense of it.


    At this moment, Glen''s voice sounded again:"Accommodation and meals will be provided."


    "Er..." This time, Cliff was thoroughly swayed. He gritted his teeth."Very well, but I shall only give it a try for a few days. If it does not meet with my satisfaction, I shall leave of my own accord."


    "A few days?" Glen smiled faintly."Very well, but do not expect me to impart any teachings during these days. I will merely provide you with the finished products for sale, and you will be entitled to only 30% of the profits."


    "No issue." Cliff did not hesitate. He was well aware that making such a request would lead to such a consequence.


    "You will also be responsible for transporting the goods back yourself. As you can see, the situation here is such that there are few customers. I am surprised you even had the audacity to come,"


    Glen gestured towards the surrounding scene.


    "I came only after receiving word that the demons had been repelled," Cliff scratched his head and said.


    "Get in the carriage. I happen to have some stock on hand. I shall show you," Glen motioned for him to board.


    The man did not hesitate and promptly climbed onto the rear of the carriage.


    "By the way, do you possess a carriage? How will you transport the goods?"


    Just as the deer - drawn carriage set off, Glen suddenly inquired.


    "That poses no problem. I can hire a convoy."

 Chapter 130 Taking Leave

    Upon returning to the store, Glen promptly escorted Cliff to the second - floor chamber where the furniture was stored.


    Upon laying eyes on the furniture that had long haunted Cliff''s thoughts, he became visibly overwhelmed with excitement.


    Like an exuberant child, he reached out to touch the pieces with his left hand and then examined them with his right, his gaze roving over each detail.


    "This is it! This is precisely what I''ve been yearning for! Goodness me! How on earth did you manage to create such masterpieces?!"


    Listening to the burly man''s impassioned outburst, Glen merely smiled and observed in silence, offering no response.


    Judging from the man''s reaction, it was evident that the carpentry techniques in this world were not particularly advanced. Otherwise, they would not have been unable to replicate even the simple - structured furniture that he had crafted.


    "Is it possible to complete the transportation of all these items today?" Glen inquired.


    Cliff made a rough estimate. The entire room was filled with furniture. Although it did not appear to be an excessive amount at first glance, it was indeed not something that could be transported in one go.


    He replied truthfully,"I estimate that it will require at least two round trips. My place is quite a distance from here, and it won''t be possible to finish the transportation today."


    "Very well. Then go and hire a convoy," Glen said, turning to descend the stairs.


    No sooner had he reached the first floor than Ricky came running over and clung to his leg, saying,"Uncle, play with me."


    "All right, I''ll come and play with you shortly," Glen said softly, gently stroking the child''s head as he dismissed him.


    The child then happily scampered back into his mother''s embrace.


    Danni chided,"Don''t keep interrupting your uncle when he''s busy."


    Glen merely nodded at Danni and then led Cliff outside.


    "Your nephew is truly adorable," Cliff complimented sincerely.


    "Thank you. All children are endearing when they''re well - behaved," Glen replied with a smile.


    Just as the two were about to part ways, two middle - aged men suddenly approached from a distance.


    Cliff turned his head and, seemingly recognizing them, said,"Chels, Hobert, what brings you two here?"


    However, the two men paid him no heed and instead addressed Glen directly,"Are you Mr. Glen?"


    Glen nodded with a somewhat curious expression.


    The two men then introduced themselves with great solemnity. It turned out that they were also carpenters. Finally, they inquired,


    "We''ve heard that you possess unparalleled craftsmanship. We''ve traveled a great distance with the sole purpose of learning from you. I wonder if that would be possible?"


    Before Glen could utter a word, Cliff exclaimed,"Don''t even entertain the thought! Mr. Glen does not impart his skills to outsiders!"


    The two men continued to ignore him.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "As Cliff has said, I indeed do not share my skills with those outside my circle," Glen affirmed.


    "Sir, if you were to pass on your skills to us, it would serve to promote and expand the reach of this craft, allowing more people to appreciate it. Surely, this is a noble endeavor?"


    The man named Chels gestured animatedly as he spoke.


    "Yes! We''ve come here with sincere intentions. Please don''t let our journey be in vain!"


    The other man, Hobert, chimed in.


    Their words made it seem as though it was incumbent upon Glen to teach them his skills, yet they made no mention of what benefits they would offer him in return.


    "Enough. I''ve already made my decision. I will not teach you, and there''s no room for negotiation," Glen refused firmly, his tone unwavering.


    The notion of "promoting the craft" held little significance for him.


    The two men exchanged a glance, as if they understood each other''s unspoken thoughts.


    Hobert then stepped forward and said,"Mr. Glen, we are willing to pay tuition fees, albeit the amount we can offer may not be substantial..."


    "What?!" Glen exclaimed, looking at the man in disbelief."So, initially, you had no intention of paying tuition?"


    Startled by the loud outburst, Hobert immediately felt a twinge of guilt, and his bravado diminished somewhat.


    He quickly stammered,"No, no, no! That''s not what I meant..."


    Perhaps perceiving his companion''s ineffectiveness, Chels pulled Hobert aside and smiled at Glen, saying,


    "Hobert is not very articulate. Of course, we will pay the tuition fees. And if you''re willing to teach us, we''re prepared to offer more."


    Glen regarded the two men intently, sizing up their characters.


    They desired to achieve their objective but were reluctant to pay a significant price. They were indeed rather presumptuous... Glen let out a cold laugh."There''s no need to say any more. I will not teach you."


    "We''ve pleaded with you so earnestly. How can you be so heartless?!"


    "Indeed, it''s just some skills. Why be so stingy?"


    The two men appeared highly indignant, but no matter what they said, it was to no avail. Glen had already begun to push them away.


    "Be off with you! With characters like yours, I wouldn''t teach you even if I were to teach anyone else."


    Glen was quite strong, and the two burly men, who seemed even more robust than him, almost lost their footing several times.


    Cliff, standing nearby, was already laughing heartily, relishing the misfortune of the two men.


    Perhaps fueled by anger from being pushed, Hobert retaliated with a forceful shove, shouting curses,"Damn you, you scoundrel!"


    However, his strength was no match for Glen''s. Instead, he was sent reeling and fell to the ground.


    Some passing knights let out mocking laughter. Such minor scuffles were beneath their notice, and they would only intervene if the conflict escalated.


    Chels quickly rushed to assist his companion.


    Hobert stood up, his face flushed with rage, and pointed a finger at Glen''s nose, saying icily,"I have several siblings at home. You''re in for it! If you dare to leave this place, I''ll have them come after you!"


    With that, the two men stormed off in a huff.


    Glen, of course, did not give their words a second thought. Such threats held no sway over him.


    Cliff stepped forward, his face etched with concern."Hobert is a notorious bully in our area. He has more than a dozen burly brothers at home. You''d better not venture out lightly."


    "Thank you for your concern. I''m aware of the situation," Glen nodded.


    He was too preoccupied to elaborate further with the man.


    After saying this, Cliff went in search of a convoy to hire.


    Danni pushed open the door and stood at the threshold, regarding Glen with a hint of apprehension in her eyes.


    The commotion from the altercation had naturally drawn the attention of those inside the house.


    Glen stepped forward and said,"There''s no need to worry about me. Remember, I''m a magician. Even those mercenaries are no match for me, let alone people like them."


    Upon hearing this, Danni felt somewhat reassured. She reached out to straighten Glen''s attire and said,


    "Becoming a magician has indeed given us much peace of mind, as we hardly need to worry about your safety."


    "Yes, that''s true," Glen concurred.


    However, Danni lowered her hand and then asked,"Actually, I''ve been meaning to ask, why do they all call you Glen? That doesn''t seem to be your actual name."


    She''s finally asked... Glen sighed inwardly.


    In fact, when he had brought Luther and the Carter brothers back, they had called him Glen on more than one occasion. At that time, Danni had merely worn a puzzled expression but had not inquired further.


    It was not unexpected that she was asking now.


    "When I first arrived here, perhaps others didn''t catch my name clearly, so they got it wrong. I didn''t bother to correct them, and they''ve been calling me that ever since,"


    Glen said, his tone seemingly sincere.


    Danni did not suspect him. She merely said in a chiding tone,"You should pay more attention to your own name. This lack of concern is not a good habit!"


    Glen just smiled innocently and did not respond.


    "All right, we''ll start making preparations to leave tomorrow and head to Bult''s place. We won''t trouble you any further here,"


    Danni suddenly announced.


    Bult was their eldest brother.

 Chapter 131 The Mysterious Woman

    "Could you not stay for a few more days?" Perhaps out of his habits from his past life, Glen posed this question.


    "I appreciate your kind intention, yet my purpose in staying was merely to see how you were faring. Now that I perceive you are well, it is time for me to depart."


    Danni maintained a gentle smile throughout.


    Glen pondered briefly and then inquired, "I recollect that Bult should currently be in Intor City of the Zern Kingdom. Which route do you intend to take?"


    "I''ve had my plans well - laid. This place is rather close to the Uso River. Ricky and I will take a ferry there to reach Bult''s location."


    "As it happens, I also have plans to go out. Why not let me escort you to the Uso River first?" Glen stated forthrightly upon hearing this.


    His magic lessons were nearly complete, and it would not be too late to seek further clarification from Daof regarding the remaining matters.


    The thought of allowing this mother - son duo to leave alone filled him with unease, thus prompting this decision.


    Moreover, there was little to fret about here. The store had minimal business for the time being, and Luther and the others were quite capable of managing it.


    The same held true for the farm. He could simply give Tia and the others some instructions and then ask the old neighbor or the puppet siblings to keep an eye on it.


    Danni was taken aback by Glen''s proposal. After a moment of hesitation, she said, "Will this not cause an inconvenience to your affairs?"


    "Certainly not. It will have no impact on me whatsoever," Glen replied with conviction.


    Seeing this, Danni could only nod in agreement.


    And so, the following day.


    Glen first reached an agreement with Cliff, who had arrived, instructing him to liaise with Luther in the coming days. Only then did he pack his things and set off with the mother - son pair.


    Having made all the necessary arrangements, Glen was not overly concerned about potential mishaps.


    After all, Dudd was in a special situation at present, and the security there was assured.


    Furthermore, Glen had heard that apart from the formidable female knight, Fitt, who had remained, several other remarkable individuals had been dispatched from above.


    Only someone with a complete lack of sense would cause trouble in Dudd during this period.


    The journey passed without incident, and they smoothly arrived at the Uso River.


    This was a vast expanse of water. Gazing across it, the opposite bank was scarcely visible, likely due to the region''s proximity to the sea.


    The river was dotted with large three - masted sailing ships, and the area was teeming with people, all attired for a long journey.


    It was a bustling port scene.


    By inquiring with specific service personnel, they learned of the vessel that met their requirements.


    After purchasing the tickets, all they needed to do was board the ship and await its departure.


    Before their departure, Glen gave a series of admonitions, advising Danni to conceal her valuables to prevent them from arousing envy.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Danni listened attentively and committed everything to memory. For a moment, it seemed as if the roles of the siblings had been reversed.


    Ricky was loath to part with Glen. He wept incessantly in Danni''s arms, and no amount of soothing could quiet him.


    However, what must come will come, and those who must leave will leave.


    Even as the ship slowly pulled away, Danni continued to wave goodbye to Glen from the railing.


    Ricky, too, waved his tiny hand, his words indistinguishable amidst the commotion.


    Even with Glen''s acute hearing, it was impossible to discern what was being said in such a noisy environment.


    Glen stood there for a moment, then turned and disappeared into the crowd.


    After leaving the Uso River, Glen journeyed eastward.


    Unfamiliar with the routes, he sought out a coachman who regularly traveled long - distance routes. After inquiring about the general direction of The Demonfall Valley, he set off directly.


    He made his way while asking for directions, so his progress was not rapid.


    As night descended.


    After a day of travel, Glen found himself in the wilderness, preparing to find a spot to build a fire and rest.


    However, at some point, the wind direction shifted, and Glen''s nose detected the scent of a stranger.


    Someone? And not too distant... He looked in the direction from which the scent wafted.


    There was no road in that area; it was a desolate expanse of wilderness where one would not expect to encounter anyone.


    Given that it was already pitch - black and he had no desire to continue traveling, and to avoid being ambushed during the night, he decided to investigate.


    Tying the large deer to a nearby withered tree, Glen stepped into the wilderness.


    As he drew closer, he could discern that there was only one person.


    After scaling a small hillock, a faint glimmer of fire came into view ahead.


    It was the bonfire kindled by that individual.


    A figure sat before the bonfire, occupied with some task.


    Glen refrained from approaching further and crouched behind a thicket of bushes to observe.


    The more he watched, the more intrigued he became. The person was garbed in a black robe, with the hood obscuring their face. A satchel lay to one side, and what they were fiddling with was too distant to make out clearly.


    These aspects were not overly strange, but what puzzled Glen the most was the absence of any visible means of transportation.


    Based on the information Glen had gathered along the way, this place was far from populated areas, and it would take a considerable amount of time to reach civilization by carriage.


    Unless the person was a highly powerful Extraordinary, lower - level individuals would not be able to undertake such a long journey on their own.


    But why would a high - level Extraordinary halt in such a location? This piqued Glen''s curiosity.


    Just as Glen was conjecturing whether the person was scheming to obtain some precious treasure, an exquisitely alluring and seductive female voice sounded in his ear:


    "Peeking is not the behavior of a gentleman."


    Caught... Glen had anticipated this and was not startled. He rose slowly, brushing the dust from his clothes.


    The figure in the distance continued to go about their business as if the voice had not originated from them.


    However, Glen knew full well that the words had indeed come from that person.


    Scarcely had he taken a step when his vision blurred.


    When he regained his senses, he found himself beside the bonfire.


    Glen turned to look back and saw that the bush he had used for cover was still behind him.


    So, I was actually peering right in front of them?¡­ Realizing this, Glen felt an urge to cover his face.


    Those who can wield magic are truly exasperating!


    Forcing down his embarrassment, he brazenly addressed the person, who was still occupied:


    "Pray, do not be angered. Anyone would be wary upon witnessing such a scene in this sort of place."


    "Take a seat," came the female voice from beneath the hood.


    The person seemed not at all offended, and their tone was casual.


    Glen rubbed his temple with his finger, found a stone, and seated himself, watching with curiosity as the person continued their activities.


    Before the person was a peculiarly - shaped contraption. It lacked a mechanical appearance, being entirely composed of bones and the limbs of some creature, with a profusion of tubes intersecting and connecting.


    The woman in the black robe deftly manipulated it, but Glen was completely bewildered.


    "What are you engaged in?" Glen finally asked.


    "Preparing to harvest the magic power of the moonlight," the woman replied tersely.


    Glen was taken aback by the response.


    Harvest the magic power of the moonlight? Does moonlight possess magic power? And is this location special because of her presence?¡­ With a multitude of questions swirling in his mind, Glen decided to wait until the woman had finished.


    At last, as the woman ceased her actions, everything seemed to be in readiness.


    "This should suffice. Now we merely await the moon''s emergence," the woman said, clapping her hands.


    The voice sent a delicious shiver through Glen, his ears relishing the sound.


    At the mention of the moon, Glen instinctively looked up and beheld the full moon emerging from the clouds.


    For some inexplicable reason, Glen felt an overwhelming urge to let out a long howl, and the wolf - toxin within him stirred with unusual excitement.

 Chapter 132 The Temptation

    Glen was naturally capable of suppressing this restlessness. He nonchalantly lowered his head and directed his gaze towards the peculiar apparatus.


    Upon doing so, Glen was instantly filled with astonishment.


    The moonlight, resembling a spotlight, cast a column of light that shone directly upon the apparatus.


    Filaments, like floating ribbons, coiled around it. Despite the apparatus not being aesthetically pleasing, the sight was indescribably beautiful.


    Glen then turned his eyes towards the woman, on the verge of asking a question, when the woman placed a finger to her lips, gesturing for him to be silent.


    The light penetrated the hood, and he caught sight of a pair of vermilion lips, as fiery as flames, exuding an alluring charm.


    The way those lips formed the shushing gesture was enough to quicken any man''s heartbeat; they were simply too seductive!


    Glen merely swallowed the question that had risen to his lips. He surmised why the woman was dressed in such a manner.


    He dared not fathom what kind of bewitching beauty might lie beneath that tattered black robe.


    Glen focused his attention on the apparatus and waited in silence.


    Under the illumination of the moonlight, the apparatus emitted a faint, unobtrusive light that flickered rhythmically, and this persisted.


    Glen considered himself to be quite patient, yet over three hours had elapsed, and there was still no end in sight.


    Out of boredom, he decided to take out a book to while away the time.


    Another hour or so passed, and Glen, who was reading by the moonlight, suddenly noticed a dimming before his eyes.


    He looked up and saw that the spotlight - like beam of moonlight shining on the peculiar apparatus had vanished.


    He then glanced at the sky and realized that the moon had been obscured by clouds. Presumably, they would have to wait for the moon to emerge again to continue. So, he lowered his head, closed the book, and prepared to take a brief nap.


    But the woman suddenly spoke, "That''s done."


    "Ah?" Glen opened his eyes in surprise. "Aren''t we waiting for the moon to come out and resume?"


    The woman crouched down and adjusted the apparatus, saying, "This process cannot be interrupted. If it is, it signifies the end."


    Glen nodded, deeming it appropriate to pose questions to the woman now. So, he said, "Did you come here specifically to collect this so - called moonlight magic power?"


    "Sort of," the woman replied equivocally.


    "Is this place special, then?"


    "Not particularly."


    "Then why did you have to come here to do this?"


    "Because it''s necessary."


    Glen rubbed his temples, feeling that conversing with this woman was rather tiresome, despite her pleasant voice.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "Well, you carry on. I''m leaving." As Glen didn''t sense any malice from the woman, he decided to return to the deer - drawn cart, take a short nap, and continue his journey the next day.


    However, he had scarcely taken a few steps when an intense longing, originating from the very depths of his soul, permeated every pore of his body.


    Glen spun around abruptly and saw the woman in the black robe retrieving a spherical stone from the apparatus. The stone fit neatly in her hand and emitted a faint glow of moonlight.


    It was this spherical stone that was exuding that overwhelmingly powerful longing.


    Every cell in Glen''s body was compelling him to obtain that object at all costs.


    The woman turned her head, waved the stone in her hand, and asked in a provocative voice, "Do you desire it?"


    He desired it desperately!¡­ Glen exclaimed in his heart, yet what emerged from his lips was, "No, I don''t."


    With that, Glen turned around and walked away. The object clearly seemed suspicious, and his rationality told him it was best to refrain from touching it, even though his soul and body were protesting.


    The woman remained rooted to the spot, like a statue. The expression beneath her hood was one of sheer shock.


    She couldn''t believe that she had miscalculated.


    The stone in her hand should have exerted a fatal attraction on werewolves. Even if the one before her was a special werewolf, he should not have been able to resist this temptation.


    Uttering a refusal should have been nigh impossible.


    Yet, not only had he refused, but he had smoothly turned around and even walked away!


    By sensing the changes in the magic power in the air, she was certain that the stone had taken effect.


    That meant the werewolf had resisted the temptation through sheer willpower.


    It was simply inconceivable!


    She remained stunned for a long time until Glen was on the verge of crossing the hillock. Then, she put away the stone, cast a spell, and drew Glen back to her side.


    Glen stared at the suddenly altered scene in a daze. He had been so engrossed in resisting the desire that his reaction was somewhat sluggish.


    He furrowed his brows and looked at the mysterious woman before him. "What are you attempting to do?"


    The woman let out a soft chuckle. "You''re truly extraordinary, more fascinating than anyone I''ve ever encountered. Perhaps you''re destined to achieve great feats."


    These bewildering words only made Glen want to roll his eyes.


    Then, he heard the woman say, "Do you wish to know what that stone is?"


    "What is it?" Glen asked, playing along.


    "It''s a fragment of the moon, the sole object capable of condensing the magic power of the moonlight," the woman explained.


    She walked over to her satchel, sat down, took out a cup from which steam was rising, brought it to her hood, and took a delicate sip before continuing, "Legend has it that the creator of werewolves was enamored with the Moon Goddess. Thus, wolves or werewolves are innately drawn to the moon. It''s said that even the most ferocious werewolf can regain their self - control under the illumination of pure moonlight magic power. An intriguing tale, isn''t it?"


    After hearing this, Glen understood why he had reacted so peculiarly earlier.


    Simultaneously, he became more vigilant towards the woman before him. Since she could discern his werewolf identity, she must be quite extraordinary. It was highly likely that her presence here was not a coincidence but rather that she had been waiting for him deliberately.


    "But you..." The woman''s pitch - black hood swiveled, as if she were looking at Glen, revealing a hint of the outline of her chin. "But you, young man, you''ve truly exceeded my expectations. To resist that kind of desire requires an astonishing amount of self - control. Perhaps this is why... no, only you are worthy of possessing that power and opportunity."


    That power and opportunity? Could she know something? About me... Glen pondered the woman''s words in his mind while maintaining an attentive demeanor on the surface.


    "I think you''ve guessed it. I''m here specifically to await you, and the moonstone was prepared expressly for you, free of charge. Now..."


    The woman took out the faintly glowing moonstone once more. "Tell me, do you still desire it?"


    Glen turned his head aside and replied in the same tone as before, "No, I don''t."


    Are you kidding? The things that come for free are often the costliest!¡­ This was his thought.


    Glen waited for a long while, but there was no response. So, he stole a sidelong glance.


    To his surprise, the woman was already standing before him, looking down at him in a strange manner.


    Perhaps due to some magic she had cast, the area beneath the hood was so dark that even Glen''s night - vision ability could not penetrate it; he could only see from the nose down.


    But at this moment, none of that mattered because a drop of saliva was on the verge of dripping onto his face!


    "What are you up to?!" Glen exclaimed, quickly stepping back and demanding an answer.


    The woman seemed to come to her senses, reaching out to wipe away the saliva that had almost dropped. "I''m truly sorry. I couldn''t help myself. You''re simply too alluring..."


    Damn! What kind of lewd remarks are these?!¡­ Glen regarded her with a look of disbelief.

 Chapter 133 The Bibo Fruit

    "What I mean... I''m attempting to convey just how exceptional you are to a researcher. I''m also enduring the torment of resisting the urge to forcefully take you back. Of course, it appears I lack the ability to do so," the woman hastily explained, endeavoring to regulate her emotions.


    Another one who desires to study me?¡­ Glen could only feel a sense of exasperation.


    Previously, it was that mage named Defa, and now it was this enigmatic woman. Evidently, he was indeed of research value.


    "If you have something in mind, say it promptly. My time is of great value," Glen remarked, betraying a hint of impatience.


    The woman gently held up the moonstone in her hand and said, "I''m aware that you must be yearning for this in your heart, so there''s no need to feign indifference. I genuinely can offer it to you without charge."


    "The things that come for free are often the costliest," Glen voiced his innermost thought.


    Upon hearing this, the mysterious woman was initially perplexed by this statement that seemingly defied logic. However, upon deeper reflection, she grasped the underlying truth.


    Holding the moonstone and folding her arms, she chuckled softly. "You make a valid point. Well, let me disclose that this isn''t truly free either. Why not hear my conditions? Trust me, the moonstone is a treasure that''s extremely rare to come by. You simply mustn''t miss this opportunity."


    She emphasized the word "free" with particular force.


    Glen exerted great effort to avert his gaze from the alluring object in her hand. After a moment of contemplation, he nodded and said, "Proceed."


    The woman put away the moonstone, which brought Glen a sense of relief. However, the words that followed from her mouth took him by surprise.


    "I''d like to request a favor from you. It shouldn''t be overly arduous for you. I hope you could safeguard my two children on my behalf."


    "Children?" Glen was bewildered.


    "Yes, my children. You''re acquainted with them. One is named Parindus, and the other is Aina," the woman said, her tone tinged with a hint of remorse.


    Glen''s eyes widened slightly. "You''re their master?"


    The woman let out a couple of laughs. "So, they''ve mentioned me. It must be Aina, I presume? She''s the most guileless."


    This was an admission.


    Glen still harbored numerous questions. So, he said, "You want me to protect them? Can''t you do it yourself? They seem to have been incessantly searching for you. Why can''t you meet them?"


    "The situation is complex. I''m in a precarious position myself and would only bring misfortune upon them," the woman said, her tone lacking a sense of urgency, as if she were discussing an ordinary matter.


    Glen nodded. Since the woman was only revealing this much, further questioning would prove fruitless. Thus, he shifted the topic.


    "You seem to know me quite well. Have you been observing me for an extended period?"The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Not precisely observing," the woman said, gracefully stroking her chin. "I deduced your circumstances from the memories of my two children, coupled with the news of a Level - 7 werewolf in that area. Hence..."


    "I understand," Glen sighed. Since it was her own inference, it indeed couldn''t be considered observing him.


    He then continued to inquire, "So, you can access the memories of Aina and her sibling at any time?"


    "I can merely see the images and hear their words. I can''t delve into their thoughts, and I must be in close proximity to do so."


    "So, you''ve been to Bayek?"


    "Yes, but I couldn''t enter. I could only remain outside."


    After posing these questions, Glen lapsed into thought.


    He had a general understanding of the situation. Presumably, there was someone or some force that had been relentlessly pursuing or hunting this woman and Aina and the others. The adversary must be incredibly powerful.


    He recalled Aina saying that they had been in the town for over a century. With such a prolonged pursuit, the nature of the enmity remained unknown.


    However, he remembered that the puppet lady had come to his aid despite her brother''s objections, unafraid of incurring the displeasure of the other townspeople. Glen felt indebted to them.


    Even in the absence of today''s events, if Aina were to be in peril, Glen would have lent a hand. In a sense, he was obtaining the moonstone without cost.


    Having thought this through, Glen nodded to the woman. "Very well, I agree. But you''d best not attempt to scheme against me. I have a long - standing memory when it comes to such things."


    The woman chuckled again. "I don''t possess the capacity to do that. If you transform into a Level - 7 werewolf, you''ll be able to discern my strength, and you''ll realize that I pose no threat to you."


    Glen refrained from doing so because he had already mastered the wolf - poison and enhanced his senses, vaguely discerning her strength.


    Based on the Extraordinary individuals he had encountered thus far, she should be at a strength level between Level 6 and Level 7. However, it remained uncertain whether she was a mage. The energy within this woman was peculiar, neither magical power nor battle qi.


    "I have faith in the integrity of Aina''s master, so I won''t transform to assess your strength," Glen said earnestly.


    Whether the woman believed him or not was unclear. She merely regarded Glen for a moment, then retrieved the moonstone, held it delicately in both hands, and approached Glen.


    "Merely carry the moonstone with you. It will expend magic power to stabilize your rationality and suppress the werewolf''s ferocity," she said.


    Glen was on the verge of reaching out to take it but halted upon hearing this. "Can''t it be activated or deactivated manually? I could use it only when necessary."


    When he transformed, he could already manage the werewolf''s violent emotions. Using this would be of little use, unless it was employed to control a form above Level 7, which might be viable.


    Yet, he wasn''t certain if such a situation would arise. He feared that the moonlight magic power would be depleted after a few transformations in normal circumstances.


    The woman seemed to fall silent. After a moment, she said, "As long as a werewolf can maintain their rationality, their combat prowess can be significantly enhanced. It will take effect when you transform. For a Level - 7 werewolf, it should be able to sustain for a few days, which is quite a substantial duration. A Level - 5 werewolf scarcely consumes any of it. You needn''t be overly thrifty."


    "Kindly provide me with a means to activate or deactivate it. Otherwise, I''d rather decline," Glen persisted.


    The woman was silent for another moment, then, as if with great reluctance, she produced a small ball with menacing features.


    She brought the moonstone close to the ball, and the ball abruptly opened its mouth filled with sharp fangs and devoured the moonstone in one gulp.


    Glen nearly lost control and lunged forward to tear the ball apart, but he managed to restrain himself.


    Then he heard the woman say, "This is a Bibo Fruit. It can serve as a storage pouch. The items it consumes are completely isolated from the outside world. When you don''t require the moonstone, you can store it within."


    Glen''s eyes immediately sparkled. This was similar to a spatial ring and seemed highly convenient.


    "How do I retrieve the item?" he asked as he took the ball.


    "You can tickle it," the woman said, attempting to maintain a composed tone.


    Glen was astonished. Gazing at the ball in his hand, he was unsure where to tickle it.


    Finally, he gently tickled it on the side twice. The ball''s features contorted, and then it opened its mouth and disgorged everything within.


    There was only the moonstone.


    "This is truly amusing," Glen found it highly fascinating.


    He was about to look up and say something, but the woman had vanished without a trace.

 Chapter 134 Lucas

    Gone?¡­ Glen probed the surroundings once more with his heightened senses and ascertained that there was indeed no one present.


    "Leaving without a word. Could she be annoyed?" he muttered softly to himself. He carefully stowed away the small ball and then turned to depart.


    As he walked, he pondered whether to inform the puppet siblings about the events of the day upon his return.


    After much deliberation, he decided to keep it a secret. The mysterious woman''s demeanor had clearly indicated that she did not wish the siblings to know. It was prudent for him not to cause any trouble, especially considering he had accepted her favor.


    The sky was beginning to take on a faint glow of white, marking the passage of the night.


    Nonetheless, Glen still intended to take a brief nap. After all, staying up all night was not a commendable habit.


    He rested on the deer - drawn cart for approximately an hour and a half, after which he resumed his journey alone, driving the cart forward.


    Along the way, he passed through numerous places, traveling at a leisurely pace while enjoying the journey. Whenever he came across local festival activities, he would join in the merriment, and when a circus was staging a performance, he would enter to watch.


    Mysterious incidents akin to the encounter with the mysterious woman were scarce, if not non - existent.


    However, he had numerous experiences of encountering bandits and wild beasts in the wilderness, which added a touch of flavor to his travels.


    Finally, after inquiring with a kind - hearted passer - by, he managed to enter the territory of the Demonfall Valley.


    Daof had mentioned that once Glen reached the Demonfall Valley, he would be able to detect his scent.


    Glen, therefore, attentively sniffed the air and, indeed, caught a whiff of Daof''s aroma.


    However, aside from that, there was an overwhelming scent of magical beasts.


    Why are there so many magical beasts here? Could they be employed by Daof to safeguard his abode?¡­ Glen speculated as he followed the scent.


    As if to confirm his supposition, not long after he started walking, a colossal, jet - black magical beast burst forth from the forest. It resembled a rhinoceros in appearance but had a cross - shaped mouth that opened and closed.


    The beast let out a fearsome roar, and the large deer was so terror - stricken that it foamed at the mouth and collapsed to the ground.


    Glen had no time to attend to the unconscious mount. He promptly unleashed a Demon Wolf Fist, striking down the attacking magical beast.


    Only then did he prepare to examine the seemingly lifeless deer.


    Yet, as soon as he drew near, the deer rolled its eyes back from their upturned, white - showing state and then rose to its feet as if nothing had occurred.


    This left Glen utterly bewildered.


    "Old fellow, have you attained spiritual enlightenment?!" Glen exclaimed involuntarily.


    The deer, however, merely haughtily turned its head aside. It was difficult to discern whether it was out of embarrassment or simply disinclined to interact with Glen.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    With a smile, Glen patted the deer''s belly as a gesture of comfort, then re - took his seat in the carriage, ready to continue his journey.


    A youthful voice emanated from above the tree: "You actually vanquished the Dumbro. You''re truly formidable!"


    Glen looked up and beheld a diminutive figure with wings reminiscent of a dragonfly''s on its back. The figure held a small rod in its hand and regarded him with an expression of wonder.


    "What are you?" Glen instinctively inquired.


    The figure retreated slightly behind the leaves before cautiously responding, "I''m Sili."


    "Hello, Sili. I''m Glen. Delighted to make your acquaintance," Glen introduced himself courteously.


    "I''m equally pleased to meet you!" the little one exclaimed, brimming with excitement.


    "I''m off to find my teacher now. Farewell," Glen said. At the moment, he was not in the mood to engage in conversation with the figure, despite his curiosity about its identity. He thus took his leave directly.


    The little one in the tree waved its hand. "Farewell."


    After traversing a downhill section ahead, the vegetation cover receded, and a portion of the magnificent scenery of the Demonfall Valley came into view.


    The majestic canyon, the waterfall cascading down from a great height, the expansive plain and forest, the chirping of birds, and the growling of magical beasts.


    All these elements assailed his senses, instilling in Glen an urge to gallop freely.


    Among these elements, what captured his attention the most was the rich aura of magic in the air. Perhaps this was the very reason why Daof had chosen to reside here.


    Taking a deep breath of the fresh air, Glen adjusted to a comfortable position and, whistling cheerfully, continued on his way.


    During the journey, there were, of course, unwelcome attacks from unruly magical beasts, which somewhat marred the experience.


    The deer had learned its lesson and no longer feigned death as it had done initially. It now appeared rather composed.


    A tall and peculiar - looking house came into sight on the mountaintop ahead. Presumably, that was Daof''s dwelling.


    Not long after spotting the house, as if anticipating Glen''s arrival, a bird with blue tail feathers alighted on the tree trunk beside him and transformed into a girl of around thirteen or fourteen years old.


    "Are you Glen, the new apprentice of the teacher?" the girl asked, her eyes wide with innocence.


    Could this be another apprentice of the teacher?¡­ Glen paused briefly before replying, "Yes, I am."


    Upon hearing this, a glimmer of delight appeared in the girl''s eyes, yet she deliberately assumed an air of seniority and said, "My classmates call me Leaves. I noticed you quite some time ago, so I came down specifically to fetch you. Am I impressive?"


    "Wow! You''re incredibly impressive!" Glen played along.


    The girl almost tilted her nose skyward, placed her hands on her hips, and declared, "You''ll be as remarkable as me in the future."


    Subsequently, she transformed back into a bird, flapped her wings, and took flight. "Now, follow me. You won''t be able to reach there on your own."


    "Very well," Glen responded, and he drove the deer - drawn cart to follow her.


    The previously clear view of the distance suddenly became hazy with fog. The further he advanced, the denser the fog grew until the visibility was less than the length of an arm.


    Only the form of the bird that Leaves had transformed into remained unaffected by the fog, standing out in sharp clarity.


    Occasionally, there were rubbing sounds beside the deer - drawn cart, and moving vines would intermittently come into view.


    Glen surmised that the entire area in front of him was in motion. This was likely a "confusion array" designed to protect Daof''s residence.


    The girl''s voice emanated from the bird in front: "If you attempt to break in alone, you''ll merely end up being turned around and will never be able to enter the magic house. Someone from the inside must guide you in."


    That''s not necessarily so... Glen did not take this to heart.


    If he enhanced his perception, such a measure would surely not pose a challenge to him.


    As the fog dissipated, Glen once again beheld the strange, massive house.


    Below the house, several apprentices of a similar age to the bird - girl were watching him with curiosity. At the forefront was a male apprentice who appeared to be around Glen''s age.


    Leaves transformed back into human form and turned to Glen to introduce, "These are all our classmates."


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Glen," Glen greeted them with his customary politeness.


    The apprentice, who was approximately Glen''s age, stepped forward. Clad in a dark - purple magic robe, he removed his soft, pointed hat and bowed.


    "I''m Lucas, the fourth apprentice of the teacher. I''m somewhat of a leader here. If you have any requirements regarding your daily life, you can approach me."


    "That''s truly wonderful. I''m likely still just an entry - level apprentice, and I indeed have numerous questions," Glen said, appearing quite pleased.


    Lucas smiled. "Those who become apprentices of Teacher Daof are destined to achieve great feats."


    He then turned slightly to the side. "Allow me to introduce our classmates to you."

 Chapter 135 Furnishing the Room

    Daof has twelve apprentices here. Three of them have already completed their apprenticeships and are now of unknown whereabouts.


    Lucas introduced each individual with patience. Excluding himself, the others all seemed to be minors, their countenances still bearing the innocence of youth.


    Glen greeted these classmates in a tone one would adopt when addressing children.


    Most of these classmates were quite lively, eager to showcase themselves. Only a few, perhaps due to their introverted dispositions, merely nodded at Glen.


    Once the introductions were complete, Glen took the initiative to inquire, "Where is Teacher Daof?"


    "He is occupied in his research chamber. However, he should already be aware of your arrival and will likely descend shortly. Allow me to first lead you to your pre - arranged abode," Lucas said, preparing to guide the way. Yet, Leaves interjected preemptively, "Let me take him. Lucas, step aside."


    The young girl pulled Lucas away and then, with a beaming smile, said to Glen, "Let me escort you. I selected your dwelling place."


    Glen glanced at Lucas, who merely shrugged in resignation.


    Consequently, he smiled at the young girl and replied, "It would be my great privilege."


    The latter''s smile broadened even further, and she promptly seized Glen''s hand, dashing towards the magic house.


    Despite her diminutive stature, the young girl ran with remarkable speed. Glen, being pulled along, had to hunch over as he ran, yet he found the experience rather amusing.


    Upon entering the magic house, he discovered that it was even more astonishing within. A plethora of peculiar and extraordinary items were on display, leaving one''s eyes in a state of bewilderment.


    Leaves seemed to navigate through the place in an intricate manner. All Glen perceived was a blur of shifting scenes before his eyes, and then they arrived before an arched door.


    A string of magical runes adorned the top of the door, which he was as yet unable to decipher.


    He witnessed Leaves wipe the area where the door was presumably locked, after which a handle - like object materialized. She grasped the handle with her tiny hand and gave it a gentle twist.


    The door creaked open.


    Leaves rushed into the room first, then spun around, spreading her arms wide, and exclaimed to Glen, "Ta - da! What do you think? I meticulously decorated this for you. Isn''t it splendid?"


    Glen''s eyes gradually widened. "This decoration... truly is quite distinctive..."


    The sight within the room could only be described as grotesque. Had he not known beforehand, Glen might never have surmised that this was a habitable space.


    The floor was paved with dark - green vegetation. A large stone, swathed in strange patterns, was positioned on one side. A snake - like form seemed to coil upon the window, and from the ceiling hung metal chandeliers resembling drooping willow branches.


    In addition to these, there were numerous other eccentric pieces of furniture that Glen could scarcely make sense of, causing him to hesitate before entering.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Leaves furrowed her brow when she noticed Glen lingering outside, seemingly transfixed. "Why aren''t you coming in?" she queried.


    After a moment''s reflection, Glen gingerly stepped into the room.


    "Where is my bed?" he probed tentatively.


    Leaves pointed at the odd - looking boulder. "That''s it," she said.


    "How could one possibly sleep on this?" Glen was truly perplexed by the girl''s line of thinking and had no intention of acquiescing.


    "Why not?" Leaves retorted, clearly disgruntled, and promptly lay down on the stone.


    To his surprise, the seemingly impenetrable stone softened instantaneously upon contact with the young girl''s body and even bounced slightly.


    "This is actually quite comfortable, you know," Leaves remarked.


    After a brief silence, Glen sighed and said, "I appreciate your kind gesture, but I believe I''ll decorate my abode myself."


    Upon hearing this, Leaves leaped to her feet, her eyes welling with tears. "I put so much effort into helping you. How could you do this?!"


    Glen fabricated an excuse. "There''s an issue with my constitution. I''ll fall ill if I come into contact with these things. Do you wish to harm me?"


    Leaves was taken aback. Having never heard of such a condition, she said, with a hint of disbelief, "How come I''ve never heard of a constitution like yours?"


    "Because it''s rather uncommon," Glen replied with an air of sincerity.


    Leaves pouted and persisted, "The bedrooms of my other classmates are all like this. Did you live outdoors rather than in a house before?"


    Glen was bewildered by the question and thought to himself:


    Mages truly are different. Even their living quarters are so unconventional?


    Of course, he only assumed that this was the case for some mages. One couldn''t generalize in such matters.


    "This is the dwelling of you mages. Naturally, I used to reside in an ordinary person''s abode. Surely you''ve seen what an ordinary person''s dwelling looks like?"


    Glen regarded Leaves with a gaze that suggested she was unworldly.


    Leaves, as if sensing the provocation, puffed out her unremarkable chest. "I... I most certainly know. I was merely testing you. Since you wish to decorate it yourself, then go ahead."


    With that, she stormed off in a huff.


    In truth, Leaves had no idea what an ordinary person''s dwelling looked like. She had been here since she could remember, and the entire world seemed to consist of this small expanse.


    The teacher had occasionally intended to take her out to experience the outside world, but she had always declined, without quite knowing why.


    Although Leaves had departed, the other classmates gathered around the door, peering in with curiosity, eager to see how Glen would furnish the room.


    However, Glen remained motionless, as he was pondering where to obtain normal furniture.


    It seemed there was no alternative but to await Daof''s appearance and see if he could resolve the issue.


    So, Glen exited the room and found a spot to sit outside.


    "Why aren''t you decorating your room?" asked a young boy clad in an apprentice''s robe.


    Instead of responding, Glen counter - questioned, "How long does the teacher usually take to come down?"


    The young boy, seemingly honest, replied, "I don''t know. The teacher comes down whenever he pleases."


    Glen was left speechless. Subsequently, he engaged in a desultory conversation with the young classmates around him.


    These young ones appeared to be deeply intrigued by the outside world. They listened intently to the numerous mundane matters that Glen recounted.


    During the conversation, Glen learned that these apprentices were all orphans adopted by Daof.


    Their magical aptitudes varied widely. There was even one who could scarcely be said to possess any talent. Were it not for some method employed by Daof, that individual would not have been able to study magic.


    It seems I''m the only non - orphan apprentice that Teacher Daof has taken in... Glen mused to himself.


    Leaves, in fact, had not gone far. She concealed herself on the steps above Glen''s back, eavesdropping with eyes filled with longing.


    Just as Glen was on the verge of yawning from waiting, Daof''s voice finally reached them.


    "I''m truly sorry, Glen. I was in the midst of an important research task, which is why I''ve only come down now."


    Glen promptly rose to his feet, and together with the other apprentices, called out, "Teacher Daof."


    Daof smiled and waved his hand, then, still addressing Glen, inquired, "Have you finished studying the basic knowledge book I gave you? So soon?"


    "I''m just a few pages short, so I came ahead of schedule," Glen replied truthfully.


    "That''s still quite rapid. Ordinarily, with your level of talent, it would typically take around a year. Perhaps it''s due to your excellent memory, or perhaps that magic - learning doctor truly knows his craft," Daof stroked his beard as he analyzed.


    "It''s both," Glen concurred.

 Chapter 136 The Cleansing Magic

    "Indeed," Daof nodded in approval. "This is rather opportune. Given my relative lack of busyness in recent days, I can now arrange your subsequent curriculum."


    "Teacher, I''m afraid I won''t be able to remain here for an extended period. I have family business to attend to, so I hope the study plan can be adjusted accordingly," Glen responded promptly.


    Unexpectedly, upon hearing this, Daof chuckled and said, "Others approach the study of magic with profound awe and reverence, never making any demands. However, you, my dear Glen, don''t seem to hold it in such high regard."


    "Absolutely not!" Glen quickly waved his hands in denial. "I''ve never been remiss in my pursuit of magic. It''s just that the situation in Bayek is rather intricate, and I''m concerned about my friends there if I''m away for too long."


    Daof smiled and patted Glen on the shoulder. "I was merely jesting. There''s no need to be so tense."


    Only then did Glen heave a sigh of relief.


    Then, he heard Daof continue, "Ordinarily, I intended to first guide you through some complex courses and then have Mako assist you. Since you''ve put forward this request, we can make an adjustment."


    He turned to an apprentice nearby and said, "Chick, go retrieve my staff for me."


    The apprentice named Chick immediately scurried off and soon returned, carrying a staff of a burnished bronze hue.


    Daof took the staff and gently rotated its tip against a spiral - shaped pillar at the center of the room.


    A collection of boxes, varying in size, floated out and eventually hovered in front of Glen.


    "These are diverse low - level magics. Mastery of just one of them will qualify you as a first - level mage," Daof''s words left Glen astonished. "This suffices to be considered a first - level mage?"


    "Yes, don''t underestimate them merely because they are low - level. Each of these magics encapsulates a majority of the fundamental knowledge you''ve acquired. Once you attain the status of a first - level mage, you''ll come to understand. At that point, you''ll be able to conjure certain minor magics that aren''t classified as low - level with relative ease," Daof patiently elucidated.


    Glen comprehended these words and once again cast his gaze upon the several boxes before him.


    Above each box were inscribed golden, illusory characters:


    Wind - Gale Magic, Low - level, A high - quality comprehensive magic for the command of wind elements.


    Cleansing Magic, Low - level, A high - quality comprehensive magic for the command of the power of cleansing.


    Shadow Magic, Low - level, A high - quality comprehensive magic for the command of shadow elements.


    Form - Dissolving Magic, Low - level, A high - quality comprehensive magic for the mastery of the esoterica of transformation.


    And so on. There were well over twenty in total, with five noted as having a dark nature.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Glen regarded these magics, momentarily at a loss as to how to make a decision.


    I should first delve into the magic that will be beneficial to me. I''m not lacking in strength, so... Glen mused.


    Suddenly, he recalled the incident when the hunter mercenaries had come knocking on his door.


    He remembered that after rescuing the elf, he had taken great care to cover his tracks. They should not have been able to locate him.


    Yet, they did manage to find him, indicating that they must have employed some means.


    Last time, the old man had said that the reason the kingdom''s mages hadn''t found me was due to the interference caused by the demon. This implies that mages possess methods of tracking or divination. Thus, it would be prudent for me to master corresponding counter - tracking measures... Having thought this through, Glen inquired of Daof, "Is there a magic here that can erase traces and prevent mages from locating me through divination or tracking magic?"


    Daof pondered for a moment before grasping Glen''s meaning. "You''re seeking an interference - type magic, I presume?"


    Glen nodded.


    "You indeed ought to master this type of magic. Given what transpired in Bayek, it''s essential to take precautions," Daof said, pointing to one of the boxes. "Select this one, the Cleansing Magic. One of its functions is to eliminate all traces, both on a physical and magical level."


    Without further hesitation, Glen reached out and supported the box labeled "Cleansing Magic."


    As a fifth - level mage, Daof naturally had unique insights, and his advice was eminently worthy of adoption.


    The box didn''t require any special unlocking technique or magic. With a simple pry of the hand, it opened effortlessly.


    Inside lay a tattered pamphlet with a leather cover marred by several scratches.


    "This is the early notes of an old acquaintance from long ago. This Cleansing Magic is one of his masterworks. It can''t be found elsewhere. I''ve only perused it a few times, but it should be more than adequate to guide you," Daof''s voice sounded, explaining the provenance of the pamphlet to Glen.


    "When shall we commence?" Glen asked straightforwardly.


    "Now," Daof replied with a smile.


    ...


    In the main city of Batsey, the royal griffin, emblazoned with the royal insignia, flapped its resplendent plumage as it entered the city, alighting within the luxurious villa of the Punk family.


    Numerous servants and knights hastened to offer their greetings, and Count Punk emerged from the villa without delay.


    A young soldier, attired in resplendent red finery, dismounted from the griffin''s back. Standing as rigid as a javelin, he quietly awaited the assembly of the Punk family members.


    "Royal decree," the soldier announced, producing a decree adorned with a feather once everyone had gathered. "The diplomatic mission of the Sese Kingdom has arrived in our country, accusing the Punk family of the unauthorized capture of an elf. If this is true, Count Punk is hereby required to return the captured elf, offer an apology to the victim, and provide compensation."


    The decree concisely stated the matter. Count Punk was left bewildered, while his third son was already perspiring profusely.


    After reading the decree, the soldier, disregarding the reactions of the onlookers, promptly remounted the griffin and took off.


    Count Punk turned to face his sons, his expression exceedingly grim. "Now, who will explain to me what exactly has occurred?!"


    His sons exchanged nervous glances, with only the third son keeping his head bowed, offering no response.


    Count Punk naturally noticed this. He strode forward, seized his third son''s collar, and roared, "Savagery! Give me an explanation!"


    The third son, Savagery, being merely nineteen years old, was thoroughly intimidated by his father''s wrath. Trembling, he recounted the deeds he had commissioned the hunter mercenary group to carry out, including the disappearance of his personal bodyguard, the Black Sword.


    Upon hearing this, Count Punk was sorely tempted to strike this thoughtless son.


    "How could you have been so brazen as to do such a thing? Do you wish to bring ruin upon the family? It seems I''ve been too lenient with you all. In the end, it will only bring misfortune upon ourselves!"


    All the servants watched the master''s outburst with trepidation, while the other sons of Punk secretly rejoiced.


    They knew that Savagery would no longer be in a position to vie with them for the family inheritance.


    After venting his anger for some time, Count Punk gradually regained his composure. "With so many witnesses in Dude Town, denial is futile. Even if the elf is not in our possession, they will still assume we''ve hidden it."


    He looked at his sons. "Follow me to the chamber!"

 Chapter 137 Heartbeats

    Punk was acutely aware that the present situation left him with no option but to admit the truth. When the case came to be heard and confronted in the church, it was inevitable that everyone would presume the abducted elf was in their possession.


    However, he was completely unable to produce the elf. Thus, he had no alternative but to confess. Nevertheless, they needed to fabricate a unified account, stating that the elf had been executed by them, and the body had been cast into the river or disposed of elsewhere, making it irretrievable.


    They would offer whatever compensation was deemed appropriate. Although this would undoubtedly result in a significant financial outlay, it would, at the very least, spare their lives.


    Furthermore, the majority of the blame should be shifted onto the third son, in the hope that the punishment imposed on the family would be somewhat mitigated.


    ...


    The Demonfall Valley.


    Daof led Glen to an expansive, verdant locale.


    From this vantage point, one could behold the distant, undulating mountains, bathed in the resplendent glow of the cerulean sky. A refreshing breeze wafted across the vibrant expanse of land.


    "Now, I shall guide you to attune to nature. Many mages often have their apprentices bypass this crucial step, yet I firmly believe it to be of paramount importance. It will bestow upon you numerous benefits," Daof intoned softly.


    Glen indulged in the sight of the scenery, a rarity in his previous existence, and responded with a murmured assent.


    "Come, assume a cross - legged position, close your eyes, and embark on your inaugural meditation. Here, you shall experience something truly extraordinary," Daof instructed.


    Glen complied with the directive. Just as he was about to inquire about the proper method of meditation, Daof''s voice once again reached his ears.


    "Relax every pore of your being and become attuned to all that surrounds you. Each gentle zephyr, the rhythmic pulsation of every plant, and the resounding roars of the animals."


    The voice carried an ethereal quality that lulled Glen into a state of deep immersion. So much so that he failed to notice Daof''s slightly calloused palm gently alighting upon his forehead.


    "Can you sense it? Has the external world now permeated your consciousness? If so, softly articulate what you perceive," Daof prompted.


    As the words registered, Glen slipped into a peculiar state, as if his soul had disengaged from his corporeal form, enabling him to observe the world from an entirely novel perspective.


    The world underwent a profound transformation. Myriad elements coursed through the surroundings, operating in accordance with some intricate, unfathomable schema.


    However, by concentrating his focus on a single point, Glen could discern the corresponding real - world entity, be it a plant, an animal, the wind, or water.


    "I perceive countless elements, akin to flowing currents, each tracing its own unique trajectory. It is truly a marvel," Glen murmured, his lips moving ever so slightly as he slowly recounted the world revealed to him.


    A flicker of surprise danced in Daof''s eyes. He had anticipated that several attempts would be requisite for success, yet achieving it on the first try was rather anomalous.


    This phenomenon was not contingent upon innate talent, for entering the correct meditative state typically necessitated the body to undergo a series of changes following multiple attempts before attaining success.


    However, Glen had achieved success on the very first attempt. This could be attributed to either his having had at least one prior meditation experience or to the uniqueness of his physical constitution.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Moreover, Glen''s ability to describe his experience with such clarity was reminiscent of seasoned mages who engaged in regular meditation. Yet, it was evident that he had not been a mage hitherto.


    This was, indeed, an exceptional circumstance.


    Nonetheless, Daof refrained from interrupting Glen, as meditation was not known to have any adverse effects. He continued to guide Glen, saying, "Beyond this, can you perceive anything else? Something more profound..."


    Glen offered no resistance and, in accordance with the guidance, delved deeper into his exploration.


    The elemental world surrounding him seemed to fade into a more translucent state, revealing the voids beneath the veil of elements, akin to an expanse of nothingness.


    As the elemental sea continued to dissipate, another form of existence emerged from the void. Glen struggled to find the words to describe it. The entities appeared chaotic at first glance, yet upon closer scrutiny, they seemed to adhere to some underlying, hidden order.


    A faint, almost imperceptible drumming sound reached Glen''s ears. He strained to distinguish its origin.


    No, it was not the sound of a drum. It bore a closer resemblance to a heartbeat. Could it be my own? Yet, it did not seem to be the rhythm of a human heartbeat... Glen''s brows furrowed slightly as he once again spoke in a measured tone.


    "I behold something truly peculiar. I am at a loss as to how to describe it. I also hear what seems to be a series of heartbeat - like sounds..."


    Daof''s eyes took on a contemplative depth. This was, to some extent, an anticipated outcome. Those who delved into deep meditation often experienced similar phenomena, though the specific perceptions of each individual might vary.


    Just as he was on the verge of terminating this meditation session, Glen''s next utterance left him stunned.


    "No, the heartbeat sounds persist. Above me, no, there are numerous heartbeats, each beating at a different tempo. It is not only eerie but also somewhat... strange?"


    Daof, naturally, did not comprehend the Chinese term Glen employed at the end. He continued to ruminate on whether there were any analogous cases in the annals of history.


    Among those who had experienced deep meditation and perceived similar phenomena to Glen, the prevailing conjecture was that the heartbeat sounds were those of the earth, though this remained unsubstantiated.


    Heartbeat sounds from above? How could this be? Could Glen possibly be hearing the heartbeats of the gods?¡­ Daof was utterly perplexed.


    At that precise moment, Glen abruptly toppled backward, his hands instinctively flying to cover his eyes as he emitted a stifled groan.


    Daof was jolted into action, hastily casting a healing spell.


    However, Glen showed no signs of improvement. He rose to his feet, still clutching his eyes, and rivulets of blood seeped through his fingers.


    Just as Daof was about to attempt another spell, Glen''s head transformed into a massive wolf''s head. Points of light gradually materialized in his eyes, after which he reverted to his human form.


    "What on earth transpired? What did you witness just now?" Daof inquired, his voice laced with concern.


    Glen rubbed his eyes, his tone equally bewildered. "I merely intended to look upward, and then I saw what appeared to be someone hurling an object at me, resembling a spear. Subsequently, the searing pain in my eyes jolted me back to reality."


    Upon hearing this, Daof was at a loss to provide an explanation. He had never before witnessed anyone nearly incur eye damage during meditation. It was an unprecedented occurrence.


    His tone grave, he said, "I have never encountered a situation of this nature. I am uncertain as to whether it will have any implications for your future journey in the realm of magic."


    Glen scratched his head and cast an upward glance at the sky. A sudden, whimsical thought of constructing a rocket to explore the outer reaches of the heavens flitted through his mind.


    However, he was well - aware that this was an impossible feat. He simply did not possess the intellectual capacity for such an endeavor.


    "Shall we attempt it once more?" Glen proposed.


    He was eager to catch another glimpse of that shadowy figure. If the opportunity presented itself in the future, he intended to exact retribution by poking the figure''s eyes.


    Yet, Daof firmly declined. "No. I have no prior experience with a situation such as yours. In the event of any unforeseen safety risks, I may not be able to manage them effectively. It is advisable not to take such a perilous chance."


    After much deliberation, Glen was left with no choice but to reluctantly abandon his idea. Although his curiosity burned bright, he deemed it prudent to exercise caution in the face of such unknown perils.


    "Then, should I refrain from engaging in meditation henceforth?" he queried.


    Daof''s brows had been furrowed since the incident occurred. In response to Glen''s question, he replied, "It is advisable not to do so until we have a clearer understanding of the situation."


    Glen fell into a pensive silence, resuming his seated position, his mind filled with unspoken thoughts.


    "I believe I must make a journey to the royal capital and conduct a thorough search of the royal library to determine if there are any relevant records. Although this will entail a certain amount of time, it is an essential step," Daof suddenly declared.


    "Delaying for a day or two should not have any significant consequences," Glen concurred, seeing no reason to object.

 Chapter 138 Assignments

    "Then, I shall assign you some tasks presently. This way, you won''t be left idle during my absence these few days," Daof stated in a measured tone.


    Glen nodded once more.


    Suddenly, he recalled the enigmatic woman he had encountered on his journey. He had intended to inform Daof about her earlier but had forgotten. However, it was not too late to do so now.


    "Oh, indeed. I chanced upon a peculiar individual on my way here. I deem it necessary to apprise you of this," Glen said as he rose to his feet.


    "A peculiar individual?" Daof''s visage betrayed a hint of bewilderment.


    Glen promptly recounted the incident in a concise manner, selecting only the appropriate details.


    Upon hearing this, Daof uttered a name: "It must be Avisa."


    "You know her?" Glen was not overly astonished. For a mage of Daof''s longevity, being acquainted with numerous notable figures was hardly a surprise.


    That mysterious woman boasted extraordinary prowess above level six, undoubtedly rendering her a well - known figure within certain circles.


    Daof nodded. "Avisa was a renowned witch a century ago. Subsequently, having incurred the wrath of an ancient sect, she was relentlessly pursued by two level - seven legendary popes. I had presumed her to be deceased. To my surprise, she is still alive."


    "Can she be trusted?" Glen was chiefly concerned about the potential machinations she might have in store for him.


    "When I was yet an apprentice, I heard rumors that she might have perpetrated a massacre in a village. Whether this is true remains uncertain," Daof stroked his beard, paused briefly, and then continued, "Nonetheless, I am familiar with moonstones. Such items are unlikely to be counterfeited. Pray, show it to me."


    Without hesitation, Glen retrieved the small sphere adorned with facial features, carefully extracted the moonstone, and, suppressing his profound reluctance, proffered it to Daof.


    Daof was visibly astounded to witness Glen''s ability to transfer this "werewolf drug" to another.


    He lightly tapped the moonstone with his magic staff and then scrutinized it intently before returning it to Glen. "I can detect no anomalies."


    Glen placed the moonstone back into the sphere, looked up, and said, "Then, presumably, there is no cause for concern. Should she harbor any sinister designs, I am not daunted."


    His confidence stemmed from his capacity to forfeit a portion of his rationality and transform into a werewolf of level seven or higher.


    However, he instinctively sensed that such an act would precipitate a significant upheaval. Thus, he could only relegate it to the status of a last - resort contingency. The thought of inadvertently harming the innocent was abhorrent to him.


    Daof expounded on the subject for a while longer before concluding the lesson.


    Upon returning to the magic house, Glen first replaced the furniture procured by Daof with his own in the room assigned to him.


    It was quite an arduous task.


    Several young apprentices with nothing to occupy them had been observing with curiosity from outside. This was their maiden encounter with an ordinary person''s chamber.


    They found it rather novel.


    Mako descended from the upper floor, dispersing the children, and then addressed Glen, who had just emerged from the room, "I was detained upstairs and could not make my way down earlier. Are you content with this place?"Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    "It is quite novel. I anticipate having a pleasant sojourn here," Glen replied with a smile.


    "That is excellent. You will soon acclimate to this environment. Should you have any queries, do not hesitate to approach me. However, I may not be present for the majority of the time. In such cases, you may consult Lucas. He is quite adept at attending to others," Mako said, then excused herself, pushed open the door, and departed, her destination unknown.


    As Glen was about to turn and enter the house, his peripheral vision caught sight of Leaves hastily retreating into a blind spot.


    "Leaves, what are you doing there?" Glen called out directly.


    Realizing she had been discovered, Leaves ceased hiding and sauntered over, feigning nonchalance. "I was in search of something and thought to drop by and have a look at your abode."


    "Oh," Glen refrained from exposing her pretense and proceeded to enter the house.


    Leaves trailed behind him, gazing at the various ordinary and unadorned furnishings within the house, her thoughts inscrutable.


    Glen permitted her to peruse the surroundings and retrieved a prepared notebook. He opened the tattered notes and commenced summarizing in accordance with Daof''s elucidations.


    The quill pen proved rather cumbersome to use, necessitating frequent manual adjustments as Glen wrote.


    Given the abundance of mages present, he surmised that there would be no dearth of materials. Perhaps he should request Lucas to fashion a fountain pen for him on the morrow... As he made yet another adjustment to the quill pen''s nib, this thought occurred to Glen.


    At some point, Leaves had taken her leave. Glen continued to write intermittently with the quill pen until deep into the night.


    Feeling a tinge of drowsiness, he finally resolved to retire for the night.


    After extinguishing the lamp, Glen closed his eyes and instinctively lapsed into a meditative state.


    He became aware of it instantaneously and was on the verge of opening his eyes but refrained, as he sensed something amiss.


    After a period of exploration, he realized that he was unable to enter a state of profound meditation.


    Could I have been tampered with?¡­ He couldn''t help but entertain this thought. It was possible that this was the consequence of the spear hurled by that shadowy figure during his initial meditation.


    At least, there was no longer any need to dread the searing pain in his eyes... Contemplating the silver lining, Glen drifted back to sleep.


    Dawn broke, and the strange - sounding morning bell resounded outside.


    The sound, too, possessed a certain magical quality. Upon hearing it, Glen was instantly roused from his slumber, without the customary bleary - eyed state. He promptly rose from his bed.


    I must obtain an alarm similar to this in the future... Glen mused with a sigh as he got out of bed.


    Lucas''s voice drifted from outside:


    "Glen, are you awake? I shall accompany you to the ablutions area."


    Glen opened the door forthwith, exchanged greetings with Lucas, and then accompanied him to the designated area.


    Moments later, Glen experienced the convenience and wonder of the magic house. A plethora of magical implements could cleanse the entire body in an instant, and even the teeth were attended to by living, toothbrush - like organisms.


    Emerging from the washroom, he felt thoroughly refreshed.


    After partaking in a convivial breakfast with his classmates, they readied themselves to commence their daily tasks.


    "The teacher has departed. Prior to his departure, he enjoined me to remind you to complete the assignments he has set with due diligence," Lucas said, turning to Glen before attending to his own experiment.


    "I understand," Glen replied with a smile.


    Daof had assigned three tasks. The first two involved pondering and comprehending the construction principles of a specific node within the Cleansing Magic and documenting them.


    Only the third task was a practical assignment that required Glen to undertake it himself.


    He had already initiated work on the first two tasks the previous night. Although he encountered some difficulties, he was not entirely stymied.


    Suddenly recollecting the matter of the quill pen, Glen called out to Lucas, who was on the verge of leaving, and conveyed his desire to fashion a serviceable fountain pen.


    Upon hearing this, Lucas merely smiled. "This is not overly difficult. Some mages utilize a magic pen that writes with magical energy. However, given your current level of magical power, you would likely be unable to wield such a pen."


    With that, he led Glen into his laboratory.


    For an apprentice of Lucas''s caliber, possessing a personal laboratory was a sine qua non.


    Once Glen attained a similar level of proficiency, Daof would also provide him with an identical laboratory.


    However, Glen had already resolved to establish one in the basement of his residence in Bayek. By then, he might not need to trouble Daof.


    Lucas placed a wire, which appeared to be discarded, on the experimental table and then began to cast a spell, explaining as he did so, "In accordance with your description, I shall employ shaping magic to transform this wire into a fountain pen that meets your requirements..."


    Glen intended to suggest that it might be wiser to sketch it out first before commencing, but Lucas had already embarked on the task.


    The wire transformed into a liquid - like state, coalescing into a column with tapered ends.


    Upon completion, Lucas picked up his masterpiece and inquired, "Well, are you satisfied?"

 Chapter 139 Harassment

    Glen took the metallic "pen," an object with tiny holes at both ends.


    "Although it appears to be a pen, it doesn''t meet the effect I desired," Glen said with a hint of resignation.


    These magic apprentices seem to be quite proficient in practical operations. Without clarifying the requirements, they act according to their own understanding.


    Upon hearing this, Lucas scratched his head. "I thought this was what you meant."


    "You were too hasty. The structure of this item is rather complex. I''ll draw it out, and you need to listen carefully to the requirements," Glen said. He found a scrap of paper, took the quill pen, and began to draw the appearance and principle of a fountain pen from memory.


    As he drew, he also explained the functions of each component.


    Lucas was innately eager to learn and had an unwavering pursuit of truth. The fountain pen that Glen was explaining gave Lucas a sense of acquiring new knowledge.


    After giving a general explanation, Lucas couldn''t wait to find other materials and started casting magic again.


    One by one, decent - looking fountain - pen components were fabricated. Glen attempted to assemble them, but there were problems with dimensions and such.


    Lucas made fine - tuning during the assembly process, and finally, a finished product was completed.


    Glen immediately fetched ink, dipped the nib of the fountain pen into the ink, sucked in enough ink, and wrote a few strokes on the paper.


    "There''s a bit of ink leakage, but it''s usable," Glen said, quite satisfied. Holding the semi - finished product, he said to Lucas, "Thank you for your help, Lucas. This will bring great convenience to my study."


    Lucas looked at the fountain pen, lost in thought. Hearing Glen''s words, he smiled. "It''s my pleasure. However, I believe in doing everything to the best of my ability. Leaves and the others will also use this. I think I should make it more perfect for them."


    "Won''t this delay your experiment?" Glen asked.


    Lucas shook his head. "I can pause my experiment at any time. It won''t be a problem."


    "Then, wish you success," Glen said and then took his leave.


    He still needed to finish his assignments.


    ...


    In the main city of Batsey, within the Lauborne Manor.


    Pernas, holding up her skirt, trotted along the corridor.


    Her face was alight with excitement.


    Ahead emerged Lady Aniya, who had just returned from a ball. There was a trace of weariness on her face.


    Seeing her daughter running towards her, Lady Aniya greeted her with a smile.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    "Mother," Pernas stepped forward and gave her mother a hug. Then, releasing her, she said in a tone of delight, "Mother, just now I heard from the maid that the invading demons have been repelled. Can we go back now?"


    Aniya was taken aback. Looking at her expectant daughter, she still uttered words that would disappoint her.


    "I''ve heard about it at the ball. However, our home over there was unfortunately damaged by the demons. We can''t leave for the time being. Otherwise, where would we live?"


    Their house was in a town directly opposite Bayek across Dude. The three towns were precisely in a straight line.


    Otherwise, Glen wouldn''t have encountered their carriage when he was on his way home last time.


    Since the town they lived in didn''t have a school, Pernas had to go to the nearer town of Dude to study.


    As for Bayek, passing by it, it looked like a desolate wilderness. Without someone''s reminder, no one would know there was a town in it.


    Without the protection of Bayek, the town where they had lived in peace was naturally devastated by the demons.


    Upon hearing Lady Aniya''s words, Pernas'' smile vanished. "Then we can stay in an inn or buy a new house. I don''t want to stay here any longer!"


    "Endure it for a few more days. I''ll purchase a new mansion there. But I heard that the finishing work is still going on there, and many knights are gathering there. It will be very inconvenient for us to go now," Lady Aniya persuaded gently.


    "But I really can''t stand it anymore! That scoundrel comes to harass me every few days! I feel like I''m going to collapse whenever I see him!"


    The blonde noble lady covered her head and crouched down, sobbing.


    Aniya''s usually composed face softened completely. She also crouched down and comforted her, "My dear child, I won''t let that annoying fly get anywhere near you. Hasn''t Lauborne blocked him out every time he comes? He hasn''t even seen you, has he?"


    "But I''m scared even when I hear his voice. Even if I know he''s outside, I feel uncomfortable..."


    Hormit, the eldest son of the Punk family, would shout Pernas'' name at the top of his voice and say some flattering words every time he was turned away by Lauborne with various excuses.


    In this not - so - large manor, anyone within earshot could hear him.


    Even the servants found that noble young master extremely repulsive, not to mention Pernas, who loathed him to the core.


    As if on cue, Hormit''s voice sounded outside, "I''m the eldest son of the Punk family! Hormit! How dare you stop me! Where''s Lauborne? Tell him to come and see me at once! I''m here as a guest!"


    The blonde noble lady let out a shriek and turned to run towards her room.


    Lady Aniya stood up abruptly, her face as cold as frost.


    Lauborne was still at a friend''s banquet and hadn''t returned. It was hard to tell if Hormit had deliberately chosen this time to come.


    Outside the manor, several private soldiers in knight''s armor who were guarding the gate were in a difficult position, blocking Hormit''s way.


    Hormit flew into a rage, not regarding these private soldiers as the servants of others at all. He kicked and punched at will.


    "Hormit! What are you doing?!" A stern female voice came, interrupting the noble young master who was about to wave his hand again.


    Hormit turned his head and saw Lady Aniya. He immediately put on a smile, took off his hat, and bowed like a gentleman.


    "Lady Aniya, it''s been a while. You''re becoming more noble and beautiful," he said.


    "Hormit, you should know that my daughter detests you. Why do you still come?" Lady Aniya demanded coldly with full authority.


    Hormit actually felt a bit pressured. He swallowed hard. He had thought that with only two women at home this time, he should be able to see the girl who haunted his dreams, but it wasn''t as easy as he had imagined.


    "Well, my father had some business and took my third brother to the royal capital. I''ve been thinking at home about how to make Pernas forgive me. Finally, I came up with an idea and brought a gift. Lady, please give me a chance to see her!"


    Hormit''s face was full of apparent sincerity, but Aniya wasn''t going to be deceived. Everyone knew how notorious he was.


    "Enough. Everyone here, even a three - year - old child, knows what kind of person you are. Don''t try to deceive me. Moreover, my daughter isn''t here. She has gone to the banquet with Lauborne," Lady Aniya said.


    After hearing Lady Aniya''s words, Hormit smiled. "I don''t believe that. Unless you let me in and have a look."


    "No!" Lady Aniya refused sharply.


    To her surprise, Hormit started shouting at the top of his voice.


    "Pernas! My dear girl! Please come out and see me!"


    Aniya''s face turned red with anger.

 Chapter 140 Being Targeted

    In Pernas'' bedchamber, Hormit''s voice pierced Pernas'' mind like icicles in a wintry tempest.


    At this moment, she lay in bed, swathed in a quilt, striving to conceal every part of her body, in the hope of blocking out the voice she held in such abhorrence.


    Yet, the sound still reached her ears.


    The next instant, she cast aside the quilt, seized a pillow, and began to flail it about the room in a fit of rage, as if seeking to vent her pent - up emotions.


    Everything on the dressing table was swept to the floor, creating a cacophony of clattering sounds.


    After a prolonged outburst of such frenzied activity, perhaps exhausted, she slid down the bed and slumped to the floor, leaning against the bedside.


    The memories that had haunted her to this day played out unbidden in her mind.


    At a bustling ball, when she was but seven years old, attired in her favorite dress, she was searching for her mother amidst the throng.


    A man noticed her and, in a gentle tone, inquired about the problem she was facing.


    "I''m looking for my mother," she replied.


    The man promptly took her hand, offering to assist her in her search.


    However, he led her to a dimly lit chamber, and a sense of dread welled up within her.


    What ensued was a scene that filled her with revulsion. The man began to disrobe and attempted to tear at her garments.


    Thankfully, her cries summoned the family servants, and more people rushed into the room to rescue her.


    A moment later, and it would have been her descent into the abyss of horror.


    This was a true shadow that had cast a pall over her life, and that man, Hormit, was a hundred times more terrifying than a demon.


    At this moment, Pernas hugged her knees, on the verge of burying her head and succumbing to another bout of sobs.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of a large - headed wooden carving that had fallen to the floor.


    The carving had an exaggerated head - to - body ratio, was adorned in a noblewoman''s gown, with hands on hips and head tilted slightly upwards, exuding an air of haughtiness that somehow rendered it incredibly endearing.


    For some inexplicable reason, the sight of this carving brought a modicum of solace to Pernas'' troubled heart.


    Simultaneously, she thought of that commoner who had always been impertinent to her. That fellow always seemed to possess an air of nonchalance, as if he had everything firmly under control.


    If only I could have a mindset like his... she couldn''t help but muse.


    ...


    The Demonfall Valley.


    After painstakingly poring over his tasks for the entire morning, Glen finally managed to complete the first two assignments.


    Through this process, he gained a profounder understanding of magic.


    He grasped the intricacies of how to manipulate his own intervention with magical power and, with the aid of incantations and gestures, construct the magic he intended to conjure. These were the fruits of his morning''s labor.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    However, theory and practice are two distinct realms. Continuous practice is essential to attain proficiency.


    While in his room, he had already attempted to cast a minor object - controlling spell. At that time, he could merely make a book levitate.


    It would be far easier to perform such a feat with the magic wand bestowed upon him by Mako.


    After taking a brief respite at his desk, Glen felt the pangs of hunger. Thus, he stepped out of the room and inquired of Lucas when they could partake of a meal.


    "It is still quite early for the next repast. However, I recall that in the outside world, people typically have their second meal around this time. I shall accompany you to the kitchen to procure some bread," Lucas said, pausing his work and leading Glen out of the laboratory.


    "Do none of you have lunch?" Glen inquired curiously as they walked.


    Lucas shook his head. "We have always had one meal in the morning and then another around four or five in the afternoon. Even the teacher adheres to this routine, and we have never perceived anything amiss."


    So, they''re so engrossed in their studies that they forget about food and rest? These research fanatics... Glen surmised and refrained from further questioning.


    After sating his hunger to a reasonable extent in the kitchen, he informed Lucas that he intended to venture out to complete his assignment. Lucas seemed to have anticipated this and merely nodded in response.


    Glen exited the magic house, took in the expansive vista outside, and reflected upon the details of the assignment given to him by Daof.


    Daof had tasked Glen with relying on his perception of magical power to locate a plant known as withered grass, which grew in the Demonfall Valley.


    This plant possessed an exceedingly pure power of decay. Thus, in theory, by sensing the so - called decay elements, he should be able to find it.


    This presented a challenge of moderate difficulty for Glen at present.


    After all, his sensitivity to magical power was not particularly acute.


    Stepping beyond the protective formation encircling the magic house, Glen dedicated himself wholeheartedly to his search.


    What he was unaware of was that a tree, hitherto concealed outside, had set its sights on him.


    "Tell me, what course of action should we take? This individual appears to be one of Daof''s apprentices. Should we initiate an attack?" a shrill voice whispered from within the tree trunk.


    The entire tree was enveloped by a barrier, so there was no concern about any sound escaping. Nevertheless, the speaker remained cautious.


    "I suspected a connection between him and Daof from the moment he arrived. Now it seems he is engaged in practicing his perception of magical power," a deep, resonant voice responded.


    "Should we exercise more caution? After all, we have been lying in wait for nearly a month," a harsh - toned female voice interjected.


    "This is a rare opportunity. When Daof is away, those apprentices never stray beyond the formation outside the magic house. Capturing them is nigh impossible. If we miss this chance, who knows how long we''ll have to wait!" the shrill voice exclaimed impatiently.


    "Indeed. Daof surely never anticipates that we would lurk outside his abode. We must make him pay dearly for having offended us!"


    The three reached a decision, and then a remarkable sight unfolded. A tree, hitherto lush with foliage, suddenly uprooted itself, and like an octopus, its roots extended as it trailed Glen from a distance.


    Meanwhile, in the distance, Glen was scratching his head, his brow furrowed in concentration as he searched for his target.


    The air was replete with countless elements, making it arduous to discern the so - called decay elements.


    Fortunately, none of the magical beasts disturbed him. Perhaps it was due to the aura of the magic house that clung to him. Even if he approached those beasts, they would instinctively shy away.


    At one moment, he felt as if he were being watched. He turned around, but all he saw were plants, bushes, and trees. Everything seemed normal.


    Perhaps it was merely birds or beasts... he thought, dismissing the notion from his mind, and continued his search, albeit aimlessly.


    However, that faint sense of being observed returned.


    Glen spun around abruptly, but once again, everything appeared normal.


    He regarded the forest behind him with a suspicious gaze. After a moment, he slowly turned back.


    But halfway through, he suddenly spun back again, feigning a move.


    Still, all seemed as it should be.


    He hissed through his teeth, scratched his head, and turned back once more.


    Inside the trunk of a certain tree, the deep - voiced man grumbled, "Blast it! Blast it! I nearly threw my back out! It''s agony!"


    "Come now! As a level - four dark mage, surely you know the simplest of healing spells?!" the harsh - toned female voice chided.


    "It wasn''t you who just endured the pain! You try being in my position! I''m a mage, not a brute - force laborer!"


    "Cease your bickering! The target''s disappeared!" the shrill voice suddenly exclaimed.


    All three voices fell silent. Then, the shrill voice spoke again, "He''s behind us! Adjust the perspective!"


    At this moment, Glen stood stroking his chin, his eyes fixed on the seemingly ordinary tree before him, lost in thought.


    Just now, he had recollected the scenes of his two previous turns and noticed a subtle shift in the position of a particular tree. Thus, he had swiftly moved over to investigate.

 Chapter 141 Daofs Foes

    "Hey, Compley, could he have detected us?" the harsh - toned female voice probed tentatively.


    "Most likely not. He''s merely suspicious at present, and suspicion doesn''t equate to discovery," the shrill voice responded.


    "What shall we do now? Not launch an immediate attack?" the deep - toned voice inquired.


    "Let''s not be hasty. Observe what he intends to do," the shrill voice advised with composure.


    Unfettered by the fear of their voices carrying, they conversed freely.


    Glen circumnavigated the towering tree before him, scrutinizing it from top to bottom. Eventually, his gaze alighted upon the tree''s base.


    The roots of this tree appeared to have freshly been inserted into the earth, and the upturned soil was conspicuously fresh.


    There''s undoubtedly something amiss. Could this be a mobile tree?¡­ A smile played upon Glen''s lips as a sudden inspiration struck him.


    Under the inquisitive gazes of the three individuals concealed within the tree, Glen encircled the trunk with his hands in a posture reminiscent of one attempting to uproot it.


    "He wouldn''t be planning to..."


    The shrill voice had scarcely begun when an overwhelming pressure assailed the tree''s midsection, inducing a sensation of asphyxiation in all three.


    Glen''s arm muscles rippled, veins stood out in relief, and his feet gradually sank into the soil.


    Despite the tree''s roots striving valiantly to burrow deeper into the ground, Glen managed to wrench it out of the earth with brute force!


    The roots, upon emerging from the ground, thrashed about like the tentacles of an octopus.


    "As I suspected, it''s animate. I''ve got you now," Glen declared triumphantly, hoisting the tree above his head.


    "Attack!"


    The tree, no longer feigning normalcy, emitted the shrill voice from within. In an instant, the entire tree transformed from its erstwhile rigid state into a pliant, fleshlike form.


    The branches on the crown curled towards Glen like the gargantuan fingers of a colossus.


    Moreover, the surrounding trees seemed to be affected as well. Their trunks bent, and their branches intertwined and converged.


    With Glen at the epicenter, everything in the vicinity coalesced into a cage, contracting rapidly in an attempt to entrap him.


    After a cacophony of creaking sounds, the forest lapsed into silence, and a structure resembling a bird''s nest materialized.


    Subsequently, three individuals attired in black robes oozed out from the gaps between the densely packed branches and took their positions upon the "nest."


    A diminutive, slender man, a woman with a visage marred by pustules, and a tall, slightly corpulent man.


    "The strength of an apprentice is astonishing. I was nearly strangled to death by him just now," the diminutive man remarked, rubbing his waist with a shrill intonation.


    "We must subject him to severe torment upon our return and then document his pitiable state to present to Daof. He''ll surely be in for a ''pleasant surprise,'' hehehe..."


    The woman''s voice was so repugnant that it could have induced tears in a child.


    "And ultimately, transform him into a culinary delight. I''d relish that," the corpulent man opened his mouth, revealing his uneven, dark - yellow teeth, with vermin faintly visible within his gums.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "So, you''re adversaries of Teacher Daof," a faint, muffled voice emanated from beneath the trio.


    "He can still speak? Evidently, we haven''t compressed him tightly enough!" The diminutive man extended his right hand, palm upward, and clenched it with force.


    The nest - like structure below contracted abruptly!


    Upon perceiving the cessation of sound, the diminutive man chortled with satisfaction. "Hehe... Don''t expire so readily. Otherwise, I''ll be quite vexed, for we shan''t be able to savor the pleasure of torturing you, hahahaha..."


    The three erupted into simultaneous laughter.


    However, at that moment, the diminutive man felt a tap on his back.


    He halted his laughter and turned around, his expression quizzical.


    He beheld Glen exhale upon his fist and then launch it forcefully towards his visage!


    The diminutive man, upon being struck, exploded into a pool of inky liquid on the spot.


    His two companions were splattered with the substance.


    This was the diminutive man''s unique life - saving stratagem, rendering him nearly impervious to all physical assaults.


    The woman and the corpulent man, sensing the impending danger, instantaneously transformed into a miasma of black mist and vanished, only to reappear at a short distance away.


    The diminutive man, who had been reduced to a puddle of black liquid, also coalesced into a mass of black mist and re - formed in the distance.


    "You! How dare you assail me?!" The diminutive man seethed with rage, his finger trembling uncontrollably as he pointed at Glen.


    But in the next instant, Glen closed the distance between them with a speed imperceptible to the naked eye.


    The startled diminutive man split in two on the spot to evade Glen''s second blow.


    This is truly exasperating... Glen abruptly halted, on the verge of resuming his attack, when the magic of the other two assailed him!


    A colossal maw seemingly emerging from the air yawned open, its maw filled with menacing fangs, descending upon Glen.


    Simultaneously, a magical array materialized beneath his feet.


    He had no choice but to abandon his pursuit and evade this coordinated assault.


    "Hehehe... You''re doomed! There''s no escape!" The woman cackled malevolently, heedless of the saliva dribbling onto her robe.


    Glen noted that the magical array under his feet doggedly trailed his every movement. Before he could formulate a response, three yellow - green spines spiraled forth. Glen immediately leaped upward to avoid them.


    However, a trap had been laid in the air.


    Countless thorny vines, adorned with barbed spikes, instantaneously enwrapped Glen, forming a sphere.


    Six skulls of unknown creatures materialized around him, their jaws gaping wide as they spewed forth searing flames, engulfing the thorny sphere that encased Glen in a conflagration!


    Just as the three dark mages believed they had grievously wounded Glen, a beast''s claw, bearing a metallic - sheened wrist guard and the remainder covered in jet - black fur, rent asunder the inferno.


    Subsequently, a ferocious werewolf burst forth from the conflagration.


    "This lad''s a werewolf!" the woman exclaimed in astonishment.


    Yet, the diminutive man betrayed no signs of alarm. "Merely a werewolf. My laboratory is replete with materials fashioned from their appendages."


    However, the disdain on his visage dissipated swiftly as he was jolted into consternation by the werewolf''s onslaught.


    He witnessed the werewolf lash out at them with a claw, and in an instant, five devastatingly powerful flame blades hurtled towards them at an unevadable velocity!


    In a desperate bid, they could only evoke their most potent defensive magic to repel the attack, but to no avail.


    The so - called defensive magic crumpled like a flimsy sheet of paper in the face of the five flame blades, tearing at the slightest contact.


    The three dark mages were subjected to the excruciating agony of their flesh being consumed by the inferno, yet the searing of their souls was a hundred - fold more excruciating.


    Three ear - splitting shrieks rent the air, and the three dark mages were sent hurtling backward.


    However, they were not yet deceased. The potency of the Blazing Fang appeared to be contingent upon Glen''s form.


    At this juncture, he was employing this technique in his third - level werewolf form, and its power was manifestly far weaker than when he had utilized it in his seventh - level form previously.


    The three dark mages were consumed by an illusory conflagration, writhing in agony upon the ground. Nevertheless, regardless of the plants they encountered in their vicinity, none would ignite.


    This inferno was solely designed to incinerate its intended target.


    Glen approached the diminutive man, crouched beside him, and stated, "Reveal to me the location of your lair and the whereabouts of all your wealth, and I shall grant you a swift demise, sparing you further torment."


    Ordinarily, he would have intended to hand them over to Daof for disposition, but upon reflection, he deemed it unnecessary. He could simply apprise Daof upon his return.


    Mages of level four such as these were certain to have amassed a substantial fortune. He intended to seize the opportunity to confiscate it, ensuring that it didn''t fall into the hands of others.


    The diminutive man continued to shriek, as if oblivious to Glen''s words.


    "Sigh," Glen sighed. "You leave me with no choice but to resort to inhumane methods..."


    As he spoke, wolf claws sprouted from the tips of his fingers, and he gently pressed one against the diminutive man''s forehead.

 Chapter 142 The Flustered Lucas

    A scream of agony, a hundred - fold more harrowing than before, resounded through the firmament.


    The passing magical beasts, as if could not bear to witness the tragic spectacle of the three hapless souls, averted their eyes and scurried away.


    After an indeterminate span of time, Glen regarded the three cadavers before him with a palpable sense of helplessness.


    "You should have yielded earlier. There was no need to endure such torment," he murmured, shaking his head. "To avoid despoiling the environment, I shall dig a grave and inter you here."


    Having uttered these words, he readied himself to commence digging, but then, with a sudden slap to his forehead, he mused, "In your current state, you''re likely to taint the soil. It would be wiser to leave you to the magical beasts. Presumably, they won''t suffer from digestive ailments."


    Glen then proceeded to drag the three corpses towards the region where the magical beasts congregated in greater numbers.


    Once the matter was disposed of, he resumed his task.


    The earlier skirmish had cost him some time, yet he was confident that he could still complete it before nightfall.


    The sun was descending in the western sky.


    As twilight approached, Glen at last discovered a plant nestled within a mountain hollow that appeared to match the description.


    It was entirely desiccated and yellowed, exuding an elemental aura of remarkable purity and intensity. He was uncertain whether it was the so - called power of withering.


    Nevertheless, Glen had an intuition that it was.


    Upon returning to the magic house, he promptly sought out Lucas to verify.


    After scrutinizing the plant in Glen''s grasp, Lucas nodded affirmatively. "Yes, this is indeed it - withered grass. An excellent experimental material. I had anticipated that it would take you at least two days to locate it."


    "Perhaps it was mere serendipity," Glen replied modestly, mentally committing the sensation of the power of withering to memory.


    Stowing the withered grass in his pocket, he then casually remarked, "Oh, by the way, I seem to have encountered the teacher''s adversaries whilst I was out."


    "The teacher''s adversaries?" Lucas seemed momentarily perplexed.


    "Three dark mages. They seemed to have set their sights on us. The moment I stepped out, they trailed me, intent on seizing me," Glen elucidated.


    "What?!" Lucas was immediately seized by alarm, pacing restlessly to and fro. "You''re but an apprentice. It ought to have been perilous. Did they deliberately allow you to return? Are they hatching some insidious plot against our teacher?!"


    Glen steadied him, hastening to say, "Those three dark mages were insufficiently powerful. I''ve already dealt with them."


    "Ah?!" Lucas regarded Glen with a furrowed brow. "As foes of the teacher, even if they''re of lesser strength, they should at least be level - three mages. And level - three mages wouldn''t dare approach the teacher''s magic house so brazenly, would they?"


    "Regardless, all you need to know is that I''ve vanquished them. The teacher will provide an explanation upon his return," Glen could only conclude thus.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Lucas stared at Glen for an extended period before reluctantly nodding.


    He possessed little experience in handling such situations. Daof had shielded these apprentices too assiduously, leaving them bereft of the requisite trials.


    Glen discerned this from Lucas''s reaction and resolved to broach the subject with Daof.


    Those apprentices with meager magical aptitude perhaps need not be of concern. They may never evolve into true mages.


    However, those with a modicum of talent, such as Lucas and Leaves, decidedly require ample exposure to the outside world.


    "Hey! What are you two up to?" Leaves and a young apprentice peeked in.


    The two in the laboratory swiveled their heads.


    Glen preempted, "Nothing of consequence. Merely discussing the creation of a serviceable pen."


    Lucas remained silent, which was taken as tacit assent.


    "A pen?" Leaves tugged the young apprentice inside.


    Lucas promptly retrieved the work of which he was recently more satisfied and presented it to the two children. "Behold, this is it. Henceforth, you need no longer fret over the quill pen running out of ink. I''ve just tested it, and it functions admirably."


    Children are inherently curious about novel things. Leaves immediately extended her hand. "Quick, let me have a look!"


    Lucas smiled and proffered the pen to her.


    Upon receiving the pen, Leaves and the young apprentice beside her immediately began to play with it with great enthusiasm.


    The fountain pen seemed to incorporate numerous of Lucas''s own designs, rendering it exquisitely crafted, on par with those Glen had seen in his past life.


    After attempting a few strokes on the paper, Leaves was even more enamored with it.


    The young apprentice beside her was practically green with envy, casting a beseeching glance at Lucas.


    "Rest assured, there''s one for everyone," Lucas said, reaching for another equally exquisite fountain pen and handing it to the young apprentice.


    The latter accepted it with delight.


    Glen recalled that the young apprentice was named Jora, yet her classmates preferred to call her Mushroom.


    Presumably, it was due to the round - faced little girl''s diminutive stature and the fact that she always donned a large, wide - brimmed, pointed hat, which, from afar, made her resemble a mushroom.


    "Thank you, Lucas," Mushroom said in a soft voice.


    "It was all Glen''s idea. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have conceived of making this," Lucas said, scratching his head.


    Leaves, still immersed in the bliss of her newfound toy, did not react to this. Mushroom, however, stared blankly for a moment before thanking Glen once more, "Thank you, Glen."


    Glen offered her a faint smile.


    Mushroom blushed, lowered her head, and concealed her entire form beneath her hat.


    She''s a rather bashful little girl... Glen surmised.


    "Leaves," Lucas suddenly called out.


    Leaves instinctively responded, rousing herself from the elation of acquiring a new toy. "What is it?"


    Lucas inquired, "Did you two come here for a specific reason? You don''t usually frequent my abode."


    Leaves seemed to have just recollected. She grasped Mushroom''s hand and said, "It was Mushroom. She desired to hear Glen regale us with tales of the outside world, so she asked me to accompany her here."


    "So, it was you they were seeking," Lucas directed his gaze at Glen.


    I wager this little lass is eager to hear as well... Glen merely shrugged at Lucas.


    The latter then queried the two young girls, "Have you completed your tasks for today?"


    "Completed! All done!" Leaves declared with great confidence.


    Mushroom also murmured softly, "I''ve finished mine too..."


    Recalling that he had completed the assignments Daof had set for him several days in advance and that storytelling wouldn''t consume much time, Glen led the two girls outside.


    The group seated themselves in a circle, and Glen, through a series of tales, took the opportunity to impart some common knowledge of the outside world to these children who had seldom ventured beyond.


    He didn''t want them to be ill - equipped for survival should they ever find themselves outside.


    Although he had accomplished all his assignments ahead of schedule today, the growth in his magical proficiency had not been diminished in the slightest.


    The instant he discovered the withered grass, Glen distinctly felt a marked enhancement in his command over magical energy.


    In the subsequent phase, he could endeavor to delve deeper into the study of the cleansing magic. Once he had fully mastered this magic, he would ascend to the rank of a level - one mage.


    At this very moment, Daof had reached the royal capital, met with several of his old friends in the royal court, and, upon obtaining permission, entered the royal library.


    "Daof?! Oh! Good heavens! It''s truly you! It''s been an age since you last graced these halls. I''ve been pining for you! My dear old friend!"


    The moment Daof passed through the heavily - guarded gates, an exclamation of profound delight resounded from above.


    It was a colossal dragon''s head, carved from mahogany and embedded in a towering bookshelf. Its expression was lifelike, and its eyes were fixed intently on Daof.

 Chapter 143 The King

    "I''ve missed you too, Ambrosius. You''re still as boisterous as ever," Daof said with a smile, gesturing towards the wooden dragon''s head.


    "May I be of assistance? I''m well - acquainted with most of the materials here, which could spare you a great deal of time."


    "Thank you, yet I believe I''m quite capable of managing on my own."


    Having spoken thus, Daof proceeded deeper into the premises.


    The royal library was not only adorned with a grand and resplendent aesthetic but also boasted an expansive expanse. Each bookshelf towered like a formidable city wall.


    Within, there were several fleeting silhouettes, all belonging to individuals of exalted status. Otherwise, they would not have been granted the privilege to enter this sanctum.


    Those who recognized Daof''s identity approached him with expressions of great delight to offer their greetings.


    Daof would respond with an amiable smile, concluding each conversation after a brief exchange of words.


    In a library of such magnitude, there were, of course, corresponding retrieval methods. Although Daof had not visited for an extended period, he remained well - versed in them.


    He promptly located the section where the desired materials were housed, brandished his magic staff, and extracted a profusion of tomes from the shelves, commencing his search on the spot.


    As time steadily passed, figures occasionally flitted nearby, yet none dared to disturb the venerable mage, who was deeply engrossed in his task.


    Even after perusing all the materials, Daof had yet to uncover the information he sought.


    He then shifted to another area, retrieved relevant volumes, and once again began to pore over them on the spot.


    After countless such attempts, his efforts still proved fruitless.


    Nevertheless, Daof had no intention of ceasing his endeavors.


    The royal library boasted an inner chamber accessible only to those of even higher rank.


    Fortuitously, he possessed the requisite credentials.


    Daof continued his stride, making his way towards the inner sanctum.


    An ancient and imposing pair of double - doors stood serenely at the heart of the library.


    This was the sole passageway to the inner chamber.


    It was rumored that a certain senior mage during the reign of the first king of the Zeon Kingdom had personally crafted this door, endowing it with the most formidable defensive capabilities within the kingdom at present.


    The moment Daof approached the door, it slowly swung open.


    In an instant, Daof''s eligibility was acknowledged, a testament to the remarkable efficacy of the door before him.


    There was no possibility of imposture, for the detection magic embedded within could expose any guise.


    Daof stepped inside, and the door closed automatically behind him.


    The space of the inner chamber was considerably more compact than the outer area, yet the materials stored therein were of incalculable value.


    Daof wasted no time in extraneous actions, commencing his search for what he needed, much as he had done outside.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    After another indeterminate span of time, even after Daof had scoured all the books that might potentially document a situation akin to Glen''s, he remained empty - handed.


    "It appears Glen''s case is unprecedented. This indeed poses a conundrum," Daof remarked, using his staff to nudge aside the various scattered materials and tomes surrounding him. Rising to his feet, he was immediately assailed by a dull ache in his lower back.


    He massaged it with his hand. "I wonder what the hour is?"


    "It is already noon of the following day," a hoarse, aged voice suddenly sounded from the side.


    Daof turned his head and immediately bowed deeply. "Your Majesty the King."


    Not far from Daof''s side, there was a flight of steps upon which sat an elderly man attired in a blue - and - yellow robe, intently engrossed in a book at that moment.


    This was the King of the Zeon Kingdom, King Mekelido.


    The king, at this moment, was not garbed in his regal robes nor adorned with his crown. He was dressed in his everyday attire, engrossed in reading.


    He was of a lean and gaunt stature, his hair completely white, devoid of a beard, and his eyes were sharp. At first glance, he appeared as a stern and unyielding elder.


    "Upon entering, I noticed you looking rather forlorn, rummaging through things. I surmise you''ve encountered a matter of some significance, Daof. I recall you as a man of great equanimity, and you seldom grace these halls," the king said, gently closing the book and fixing his gaze upon Daof with a meticulous tone.


    "Indeed, I''ve come across a perplexing issue, and I hoped to find some answers here," Daof replied, straightening himself.


    "Have you found any?" the king inquired impassively.


    "Alas, I have not," Daof responded, shaking his head.


    "You will. I have faith in your acumen," the king said, seemingly indifferent to the specific nature of the problem Daof faced.


    He rose to his feet, using his hand to support his knee, replaced the book in his hand on the shelf, and continued, "Have you heard of the events that transpired a few days ago?"


    "Certainly, it would be difficult not to take notice," Daof said, leaning on his staff as he followed the king.


    "A level - seven werewolf. Had it not been Fitt who attested to it personally, I would never have believed it. Werewolves are no longer the insignificant entities we once dismissed them as," the king said, extracting another book with a red cover, without sparing a glance at the person behind him.


    Daof sighed inwardly. He was fairly certain that it was Glen. The newly - recruited apprentice was far too extraordinary, defying explanation by any known knowledge.


    He did not neglect to respond to the king''s words.


    "I believe it may well be an isolated incident. Future werewolves likely will not exhibit such an aberration."


    "That''s far from certain, Daof," the king said, flipping through the pages of the book, his tone tinged with a hint of melancholy.


    "Your Majesty, even if a second level - seven werewolf were to emerge, our kingdom is well - equipped to handle the situation. There is no need for excessive concern."


    There were forces within the Zeon Kingdom that exceeded level - seven, though they were not easily mobilized.


    The king merely nodded in response.


    For a moment, both men fell into a contemplative silence, the only sound being the gentle rustling of the king turning the pages.


    Daof observed that the king was perusing the secret history records of the preceding centuries, which set his mind to speculating.


    From their earlier exchange, he had discerned that the king was not overly preoccupied with the so - called level - seven werewolf. He was merely engaging in casual conversation.


    What the king truly cared about remained unspoken, perhaps related to the book he was currently reading.


    Just as Daof was beginning to gain some insights, the king spoke again.


    "Daof, why do you think those demons are so intent on conquering our world?"


    "They covet the allure of our world. Here, the air is purer, the resources more abundant, and the magic power more concentrated."


    What Daof said echoed the near - universal consensus across the continent regarding the reasons for the demons'' invasion.


    "Yet, some demons are unable to endure in this realm for an extended period and are better suited to the lower planes. What could be the cause of this?"


    The king closed the book once more and turned to face Daof.


    After a moment of silence, Daof replied, "As you''ve pointed out, Your Majesty, it is only some of them."


    In truth, Daof understood the king''s underlying meaning. The king simply suspected that there were other motives behind the demons'' invasion of the upper realm.


    Nonetheless, he remained inclined towards his previous explanation, given the multitude of supporting reasons.


    "Indeed, I hope I''m overthinking..." the king said, suddenly offering a faint smile.


    He then changed the subject. "It has been quite some time since you last visited the royal capital. Coincidentally, in a few days, it will be the birthday of one of my sons. I would be delighted if you could attend."


    Daof, however, shook his head. "I must humbly apologize, Your Majesty. I have recently taken on a new apprentice, and due to certain exceptional circumstances, I must hasten back to complete his instruction. Thus, I regret that I cannot attend the birthday celebration."


    "That is most regrettable. I had hoped you could impart some of your wisdom to my children regarding magic," the king said, a note of disappointment in his voice.

 Chapter 144 A Lingering Dread

    Upon his return to the magic abode, before Daof could convey his fruitless endeavors, Glen apprised him of a piece of news that instilled a profound sense of lingering dread.


    "You mean those three scoundrels had been lying in ambush outside my magic protection array?!"


    Beads of cold sweat trickled down Daof''s forehead.


    He dared not fathom the dire consequences had it not been Glen who ventured out, but rather any of the other apprentices within the magic house.


    It would have been a nightmare that haunted him incessantly, for these were the children he had nurtured with his own hands.


    At the thought of this, his gaze upon Glen was suffused with profound gratitude.


    "Indeed, they were hideous in appearance, each uglier than the last, spouting threats of torturing me and exacting revenge on you. Thus, I dispatched them in rather ruthless fashion," Glen recounted.


    "You''ve accomplished a deed for which I am deeply indebted, my child. Truly, I am most grateful," Daof declared with great solemnity.


    "There''s no need for such formality. It was my duty. Even if I''d encountered them elsewhere, I would not have shown mercy, let alone when they endangered the safety of our classmates," Glen offered a smile to his mentor.


    At this, Daof, too, smiled amicably. "You are a most endearing child. I seem to grasp why Legira holds you in such high esteem. Perhaps in the future..."


    He trailed off, leaving his words hanging. "It is yet too soon. Certain matters ought not to befall you."


    Glen was piqued by these words. After a moment''s contemplation, he spoke,


    "I can discern that the Black Raven couple is withholding much from me. Nevertheless, I shall refrain from prying. Should they require my aid someday, I shall not stand idly by."


    Daof smiled, shaking his head. "To be honest, I am also in the dark. I once inquired of them, and Legira merely stated it was a mission, one they were destined to shoulder. They failed once, and after narrowly escaping, they are preparing to attempt again. Beyond that, they divulged nothing further."


    It was indeed a matter of great intrigue, yet with scarce information at present, and given the likelihood that the Black Raven couple would remain tight - lipped if questioned, Glen decided there was no haste. Time would surely reveal all... Having resolved this in his mind, Glen ceased dwelling on the matter and instead inquired,


    "Incidentally, when I dealt with those three dark mages, I neglected to inquire about their origins. Since they are your adversaries, you must be acquainted with them, no?"


    A hint of chagrin crossed Daof''s features. "This transpired over a decade ago. These three dark mages were erstwhile denizens of the royal capital and members of an organization known as the Dark Mage Alliance.


    "Subsequently, for reasons unbeknownst, they clashed with their fellow members. During their skirmish, I happened upon them. One faction fled, and I pursued only those three relentlessly.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "One must understand the countless tragedies that fourth - level dark mages of their ilk can perpetrate in a single year. Thus, allowing them to escape alive was out of the question.


    "However, I was unaware that they had pre - arranged an evil sacrificial formation in a nearby village. I was compelled to divert my efforts to dispel the formation first, and naturally, the three managed to elude capture.


    "I dealt them a severe blow, yet never anticipated that they would dare seek retribution against me. I should have doggedly pursued their trail at that time. Perhaps this harrowing incident could have been averted."


    Upon hearing this, Glen offered words of solace. "At the very least, no tragedy unfolded. You averted a calamity. In my homeland, there is a saying: virtue begets its own reward. Perhaps it was your benevolent act on that day that thwarted their scheme this time."


    Daof smiled. "That saying from your homeland is indeed consoling. However, fate is the most inscrutable of all things. Countless great mages, from antiquity to the present, have endeavored to fathom it, yet all to no avail."


    Observing that Daof seemed much improved, Glen posed another question. "You mentioned earlier that they had set up a sacrificial formation prior to your pursuit. Do you know what their objective was? I surmise their initial intent was not to menace you."


    "Indeed," Daof nodded. "Their original plan was to sacrifice the entire village to a demon, borrowing its power to eliminate their adversaries. Collaboration between dark mages and malevolent demons is a rather common occurrence."


    The two engaged in a discussion regarding demons and dark mages for a while before finally turning their attention to the fruits of Daof''s journey to the royal capital.


    Upon learning that Daof had unearthed no useful information, Glen was not unduly surprised. This matter had always been enigmatic to him, and any outcome was plausible.


    However, when Glen informed Daof of his inability to enter deep meditation, the latter furrowed his brow once more.


    This was yet another matter of great concern, yet one that offered no avenue for exploration.


    Daof, it seemed, remained resolute in his quest to unravel these mysteries. After examining Glen''s assignments, he sequestered himself within the research chamber.


    Perhaps in his view, having assumed the role of Glen''s mentor, it was incumbent upon him to forestall any potential perils that might befall his apprentice in the future.


    Glen could offer little in the way of dissuasion. From their relatively brief acquaintance, he had discerned that Daof was rather obstinate in certain regards.


    Nonetheless, despite being ensnared in these conundrums, Daof did not neglect to provide guidance to Glen.


    He had once remarked that Glen was the most gifted apprentice he had ever tutored, and this was beyond doubt.


    For Daof did not select his apprentices based on talent, wealth, or social standing, as did other mages. With the exception of Glen, the apprentices he took under his wing were all orphans he had adopted.


    Their talents varied considerably.


    Yet, such an erudite elder commanded Glen''s utmost respect. Indeed, those who could befriend Legira were of a similar ilk.


    On one occasion, after Daof had concluded his instruction of Glen, the latter suddenly recollected something and said,


    "Teacher, I''ve noticed that Lucas and the others seem to lack genuine experience. Should they venture out into the world in the future, they will surely be at a disadvantage."


    Daof merely waved his hand dismissively. "I am aware. I have no intention of allowing them to embark on such a journey."


    Glen was taken aback. "You mean to shelter them indefinitely?"


    "Rather, to safeguard them always, Glen. You must understand that becoming an extraordinary being is not without its perils. Should one fail to attain a certain level of proficiency, the outside world can prove exceedingly dangerous. Such was the case with my first three apprentices. Only after I permitted them to seek their fortunes did I realize the folly of my decision."


    Daof''s voice grew slightly hoarse towards the end.


    From this change in tone, Glen could surmise that the fates of those three apprentices were not auspicious.


    Sure enough, he heard Daof continue, "Those three children were not lacking in experience, yet they ultimately suffered grievous harm. Joniver was seized by dark mages and transformed into a puppet. Barker vanished without a trace. Only Kumi''s survival can be confirmed, though he has become a disabled commoner. With my assistance, he is faring better now."

 Chapter 145 Princess Dodoia

    Glen could sense the profound sorrow of the aged mage, and he couldn''t help but be filled with a sense of sentiment.


    It seems I was overly presumptuous... Glen reflected upon this.


    Perhaps influenced by certain novels from his previous life, he had instinctively assumed that to acquire formidable power, one must endure arduous trials and tribulations.


    However, the harsh reality is that not everyone can fulfill their aspirations. The majority fade into obscurity, cast aside by the unforgiving tides of reality.


    He wasn''t certain whether Daof''s approach was correct, yet at this moment, Glen lent his unwavering support to his mentor.


    "Perhaps you are indeed in the right. I believe these apprentices are as dear to you as family, your own children. The thought of them suffering harm would be an agonizing ordeal," Glen expressed his endorsement and affirmation of Daof''s words.


    Upon hearing this, a warm smile creased the old man''s face."You, too, are an integral part of our extended family, Glen."


    The conversation persisted until noon, during which Daof provided instruction while they engaged in discourse on various other matters.


    Daof, out of consideration for Glen, adjusted lunchtime to a more conventional schedule.


    During his sojourn in the magic house over the past few days, Glen had not encountered the typical classroom setting where teacher and students convened, as he had initially anticipated.


    Instead, it more resembled a harmonious and affectionate family abode.


    Naturally, there were occasional skirmishes and disputes among the younger apprentices.


    Daof and Mako naturally assumed the roles of parental figures.


    When the children engaged in fits of crying or tantrums, Daof would admonish them with the firmness of a strict father, while Mako would step in as the gentle mother, offering solace and protection to the aggrieved child.


    In their absence, Lucas, the sensible elder sibling, would take charge of overseeing everyone.


    Glen, of course, was an exception. Firstly, his mental maturity surpassed that of Lucas, and secondly, he was still somewhat of a stranger to these apprentices.


    At this moment, during lunch, two young apprentices, approximately eight or nine years of age, became embroiled in an argument over a trivial matter. Daof rapped the table with his staff, and the altercation promptly subsided.


    Following lunch, Daof suggested that Glen take a brief respite, after which he would lead him into a specialized laboratory.


    Daof explained,"You have demonstrated a sufficient command of the fundamentals. Now, I shall instruct you in the creation of some simple magical artifacts and the art of enchanting."


    Glen nodded eagerly, brimming with anticipation.


    "First and foremost, you must grasp the fundamental principle of crafting magical items: any magical material can exert an influence on mundane objects. However, the effects of certain specialized materials can be nullified by others..."


    Listening intently to Daof''s elucidation, Glen''s gaze followed each of the materials his mentor indicated.


    They remained engrossed in the laboratory until the late hours of the night.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Driven by his intense curiosity, Glen, under Daof''s guidance, successfully completed the fabrication of several items.


    An exhilarating thought echoed ceaselessly in his mind:


    If I can master this discipline, I could potentially create hybrids of modern machinery and magic in the future! The mere contemplation of such a prospect is truly thrilling!


    Finally, upon retiring to his chamber, Glen found himself tossing and turning restlessly in bed, unable to find repose.


    A plethora of innovative and imaginative designs surged forth in his mind, as if a portal to an entirely new realm had been flung open before him.


    After much tossing and turning, realizing the importance of being in optimal condition the following day, he resolved to get some rest.


    Consequently, he resorted to the meditation - induced sleep technique.


    Daof had once remarked that prolonged immersion in a meditative state would gradually lead to a deep slumber.


    This was, indeed, the most efficacious remedy for insomnia.


    Once again, he experienced that familiar sensation of his soul detaching from his corporeal form, and the elemental activities in the vicinity manifested within the "field of vision" perceived by his mind.


    As he admired the ethereal and strange vistas within this vision, Glen''s spirits gradually settled as he awaited the embrace of dreams.


    "Mom... Mom..."


    "Mom, you haven''t returned yet..."


    "Mom will be back shortly..."


    Faintly, as his thoughts began to blur, Glen caught the whispers of these words.


    Initially, he intended to ignore them, but the persistent echoes compelled him to rouse himself from the brink of slumber.


    He remained in a meditative state, the voice so faint that its origin was indiscernible.


    Glen adjusted his perspective, and at last, within the vast expanse of the elemental ocean, he identified a peculiarly pulsating gray "thread."


    The voice emanated from this enigmatic gray element.


    He attempted to manipulate this unknown element using his current command over magical energy.


    To his astonishment, his efforts proved entirely futile, as if his power were but a gentle zephyr against an unyielding steel wire of exceptional resilience.


    This was highly anomalous.


    He was well - aware that he could exert some degree of influence over any other element, albeit minimal. But this complete inability to affect the gray element was unprecedented.


    This discovery piqued his curiosity, tempering, to some extent, the elation he had felt upon opening this new world of possibilities.


    Glen embarked on a series of attempts, striving to induce even the slightest alteration in the gray element.


    Alas, his efforts were in vain.


    Just as he was on the verge of conceding defeat and resolving to consult his teacher the following day, Glen suddenly noticed that he could perceive his own illusory arm.


    Soul?!... The thought flashed through his mind instantaneously.


    He instinctively bent down to examine himself and discovered that his lower body terminated in a long, trailing wisp of white smoke that stretched into the infinite distance.


    "So, it truly is my soul?!" Glen exclaimed in astonishment.


    This transformation was abrupt. He recalled that during his previous two meditations, he had only experienced a single - perspective view, but now, he had seemingly transformed into a spiritual entity.


    In a moment of panic, he quickly ascertained that his physical body was still present, a realization that brought him a sense of relief, as it signified his ability to rouse himself at will.


    Glen then meandered around the area for a while before eventually returning to the vicinity of the gray element.


    Gently, he extended the right hand of his spiritual form and made contact with it.


    He surmised that this gray element was the catalyst for his transformation.


    After the initial touch, nothing extraordinary transpired.


    Glen then firmly grasped the element, attempting to exert an influence through the power of his spiritual form.


    However, the moment he did so, the faint voice suddenly became crystal - clear.


    He had failed to notice this during his brief initial contact.


    It was a voice of such extreme youthfulness, even more so than that of a newborn, reminiscent of a nascent life:"Mom will be back soon... Mom will be back soon... Why hasn''t Mom returned yet?..."


    "Who are you?" Glen attempted to initiate communication, uncertain whether the entity could hear him.


    To his surprise, not only did it hear him, but its reaction was immediate and intense:"Mom! Where are you?!"


    Glen''s forehead creased with consternation.


    "I''m not your mother," he explained stiffly.


    The voice once again diminished in volume."Oh, you''re not Mom..."


    Most likely, this is some sort of abandoned or neglected being... Glen surmised, and he made another attempt at communication."You still haven''t told me who you are."


    "Who am I?" The entity seemed to deliberate for a moment before responding with an excited lilt."I''m Dodoia, Princess Dodoia! Mom said I''m the most beautiful princess in the world!"


    "Er..." Glen had already discerned that the entity''s mental state was rather erratic, bordering on madness.

 Chapter 146 The Tempest

    "Greetings, Princess Dodoia. I am a friend from a distant land. Pray, could you tell me where you are at present and what you are engaged in?" Glen inquired, choosing his words with care.


    He needed to extract information from the other party bit by bit, in the hope of uncovering some extraordinary secrets.


    "Here..." The voice fell silent for quite a while. Just as Glen thought the connection had been lost, it resumed, "Why hasn''t Mother come back yet..."


    Glen covered his face, once again confirming that the other party''s mental state was severely abnormal.


    He changed the question."Princess Dodoia, are there any amusements where you are?"


    "Yes!" The voice rose several decibels."I have numerous amusing things here! Let''s play together! Where are you? I can see you! Hmm? Why aren''t you speaking? Do say something!"


    Glen looked around. He noticed no abnormalities, neither in his surroundings nor in his body. He tentatively said,"I can''t see you, though."


    "Strange. Isn''t this you?" The voice was filled with perplexity.


    Glen felt that this so - called Princess Dodoia seemed to have mistaken some random object nearby for him.


    It seemed that normal communication was out of the question... Although Glen was eager to ask more, it seemed destined to be a fruitless effort.


    He released his hold on the gray element.


    However, the next moment, an unusual sensation in his hand startled him.


    The palm of his spiritual form had turned gray, as if petrified.


    Bending his fingers was extremely difficult.


    Due to this intense mental upheaval, Glen abruptly exited the meditative state and jolted upright from his bed.


    He immediately looked at his hands. The gray gradually faded until it disappeared completely.


    Glen heaved a sigh of relief. He realized that he had been rather reckless, lacking sufficient caution towards the unknown. This was related to his state of mind since his transmigration.


    With the thought that this life was a windfall and he had nothing to lose, he had been acting rather casually.


    But this was highly inadvisable. Even the luckiest person could fall into a precarious situation one day.


    After sitting in silence for a while, Glen lay down again and closed his eyes to rest.


    What he didn''t know was that due to the trace of gray - element aura he had brought out, extreme weather occurred in multiple parts of the Zeon Kingdom, almost simultaneously.


    In all the churches, whether of the light or dark faith, that were still in operation, the statues therein trembled slightly.


    Some people noticed this and thought it was a divine message of some sort.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    In a desolate, remote desert, where it was perpetually dark and no one was supposed to set foot, stood a dilapidated church.


    The remains of the church knights who had once guarded it were scattered all over the church.


    The desert wind howled, making a tattered, slanting flag flutter noisily.


    This was a forgotten place, a true wilderness where all past prosperity had been buried.


    At the same time as the extreme weather in the Zeon Kingdom, the decayed and broken statue in this church shook violently and then shattered completely.


    Moments later.


    A hidden trapdoor in the floor slowly opened, and an old beast - headed man carrying a lantern with a black - panther - like head emerged.


    Its eyes glowed white, with no visible pupils, giving it an air of mystery.


    The old beast - headed man walked up to the debris of the statue, gently picked up a handful, and kneaded it.


    "Does even the god fear?" It suddenly murmured to itself.


    ...


    Glen was awakened by the howling wind outside.


    At this moment, the alarm that could wake one up instantly hadn''t gone off yet, and it was still rather dark outside.


    He got out of bed and walked to the window. The sight outside surprised him.


    The sky above the Demon - Fall Valley was a hazy gray, with dark black clouds floating about. The world was filled with a tempestuous wind, yet there was no sign of rain.


    The trees outside seemed to be tugged by a giant hand, as if they could be uprooted at any moment.


    One could only imagine how strong the wind was.


    Yesterday, it had been sunny with a clear sky. How could it have become like this today? It seemed that the climate knowledge from his previous life didn''t apply here... Glen watched for a while and then pushed open the door and went out.


    However, he found that all the apprentices were gathered on the balcony, seemingly observing something.


    Glen also went to the balcony and then learned that the apprentices were watching Daof and Mako casting spells in the sky.


    "Lucas, what are the teachers doing now?" Glen asked Lucas beside him.


    The latter turned to look at Glen and said,"The teachers are trying to change the weather. This kind of weather is not favorable to the precious materials growing in the back - mountain."


    Can a level - five mage influence the weather?..." Glen was surprised. He then looked at the two floating in the sky, casting their magic.


    With his exceptional eyesight, Glen could clearly see every detail of Daof''s movements, even the changes in his lips as he spoke.


    After watching for a long time, he noticed that Daof''s brows were constantly furrowed, indicating that things were not going smoothly.


    Glen asked Lucas again,"Is it difficult for the teacher to change the weather?"


    Lucas shook his head."Changing the weather in a small area shouldn''t be too difficult. But the teacher has been casting the spell for some time, so it seems to be a special case."


    No sooner had he finished speaking than Daof and Mako flew down from the sky and came in front of the apprentices, saying,


    "It seems that the weather can''t be changed by magic. Mako and I are going to the back - mountain to set up some protection. Don''t go out. This weather is rather strange and doesn''t seem like a good omen."


    "Lucas, Glen, take care of them." Mako added as an instruction.


    The apprentices barely had time to respond affirmatively before the two left again.


    After they left, Leaves said discontentedly,"Glen has just arrived. Why should he watch over us? It should be me taking care of him!"


    Lucas smiled and stroked her head."Glen is older than you. Of course, you should listen to him."


    "But he''s just an apprentice who hasn''t even mastered low - level magic yet..." Leaves pouted.


    Glen knew that this little girl just wanted to play the role of an adult taking care of others. Many children had this kind of mentality.


    Seeing Leaves like this, Lucas''s tone became a bit sterner."Leaves, listen to the teacher!"


    Leaves nodded.


    Subsequently, Lucas assigned tasks to each apprentice, and the children dispersed.


    "You''re quite experienced," Glen said to Lucas with a teasing smile.


    The latter just smiled, and the two went to do their own things.


    At the back - mountain.


    As soon as the two mages arrived, they saw a small being with dragonfly wings busily gathering tiny plants.


    "Ciri." Daof called out and then began to set up a spell to resist the strong wind.


    Ciri heard the voice and knew it was Daof. So, he replied,"Daof, Mako, you''ve finally come. My poor herbs were almost all gone."


    There was originally a barrier here, but it was very weak. This was because the plants needed sunlight, and a too - strong barrier would block the magic power in the sunlight.


    "It''s a miracle that such a strong wind didn''t blow you away," Daof couldn''t help joking.


    This made Mako glare at him.

 Chapter 147 The Wind Spriggans

    Receiving such a glare from his wife, Daof wore a sheepish expression, then regained his former solemn mien and continued casting the spell.


    "I''ve seen your new apprentice, Daof. He''s quite remarkable. With a single punch, he slew a robust magical beast," remarked Ciri as he tended to his herb garden, recalling the encounter with Glen.


    "So, have you made his acquaintance? He''s a fine young lad and will prove to be a worthy friend for you," Daof said, his tone rich with approbation.


    Mako added,"His future potential is boundless. There will surely come a time when you''ll find yourselves in need of one another."


    "We introduced ourselves, and I found him to be quite amicable," Ciri recollected.


    "Do drop by my magic abode later. The children are quite fond of you, and it''ll also be an opportunity to get better acquainted with Glen," Daof proposed.


    "Very well, that''s agreeable," Ciri replied, nodding as he sensed the kindness in Daof''s invitation.


    Just as their cordial exchange concluded, Daof, who was looking skyward to set up the enchantment, noticed an aberration in the overcast sky. He cast an observational spell upon himself and instantly discerned the source of the anomaly.


    "The wind spriggans! Of course! I should have thought of it sooner! Damn!" Daof''s visage paled abruptly.


    Wind spriggans, a perilous species that can only traverse long distances by harnessing the wind, seize every opportunity to prey upon the feeble creatures of the land, ordinary humans included.


    The Demon - Fall Valley harbors a significant number of these creatures. No matter how many times Daof endeavors to purge them, new ones invariably migrate in, posing a persistent nuisance.


    In such tempestuous weather, it is the prime time for their predatory frenzy.


    Mako''s expression grew equally grave. She called out to Ciri, urging him to seek refuge in the magic abode forthwith, while she and Daof charged towards the swirling mass of wind spriggans.


    By now, some wind spriggans had already made off with livestock and other animals. There were also a few humans among their captives.


    Meanwhile, in the laboratory where Glen had conducted the enchanting experiment the previous day, he was exploring various design concepts that had germinated in his mind.


    Although many of these ideas were theoretically viable, given Glen''s current proficiency, the challenges were palpable.


    Yet, he remained undaunted. Capitulating easily was not in his nature.


    Following yet another setback, as he pondered his next experimental approach, he faintly heard an unfamiliar sound.


    It seemed to be the collective vocalization of some gregarious creatures, a sound he had never encountered before.


    Driven by curiosity, he made his way to the laboratory window and, squinting through the glass, scrutinized the world outside.


    A creature with a lithe form, a wasp - like head, and multiple appendages was screeching in the tempest.


    What in blazes is that?..." Glen furrowed his brow. The creature was far from appealing, exuding an air of savagery.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Just as Glen was about to turn back to his experiment, he noticed several of these creatures flying at an alarmingly low altitude, clutching animals and even humans in their grasp.


    This was a sight he could not ignore. Besides, he had been sitting for quite a while, and a bit of activity would do him good.


    Glen promptly opened the window and leaped out, hurtling directly towards the wind spriggans that had captured their prey.


    He also spotted Daof and Mako, who had already embarked on the rescue mission, but there was no time for pleasantries. Saving lives took precedence.


    Fortunately, the wind spriggans'' instinct was to transport their prey back to their lairs for storage, so most of the captives were still alive.


    The first target Glen laid eyes on was clutching a terrified woman, slender of frame, struggling in vain within the wind spriggan''s grasp.


    Glen pushed off the ground, and his body shot towards the wind spriggan like a cannonball.


    Caught unawares, the wind spriggan lost its hold on the prey, screeching as it plummeted. But Glen managed to catch her in time.


    He first cradled the hapless woman in his arms, then traced an arc and descended into the forest.


    Upon landing safely, the woman continued to shriek in terror, her hands clenching Glen''s neck with a vice - like grip, as if he were her mortal enemy.


    However, Glen had no time for consolation. Time was of the essence.


    He promptly extricated the terrified woman and then felled some surrounding trees to construct a makeshift shelter, depositing the woman within.


    Having done so, he promptly vanished from sight.


    The wind spriggan that had been knocked asunder by Glen was enraged. Once airborne again, it was determined to exact revenge on the human, vowing to rend him asunder to sate its fury.


    Soon, it spied the culprit, who was now escorting one person in each hand, deftly navigating through the trees.


    With a fierce roar, it lunged forward. But in the blink of an eye, just as it opened its maw to bite, its vision blurred, and the next moment, its body was rent asunder.


    For Glen, this was a mere trifle, effortlessly dispatching an insolent minion without disrupting his rescue efforts.


    More and more wind spriggans filled the sky.


    Glen noted that they were emerging in an unending stream from a distant mountain.


    However, he was not unduly concerned about being overwhelmed, for Daof had cast a high - level spell, sealing off the entire Demon - Fall Valley.


    Glen was tasked with the rescue efforts within the valley, while Mako attended to those wind spriggans that had ventured outside to hunt.


    Magic truly is a boon... Glen couldn''t help but envy. Were he to master such a wide - scale combat technique, he would have naught to fear from any demon horde in the future.


    Take his fearsome"Flaming Fang" attack, for instance. Despite its expansive range, it still had blind spots, unlike Daof''s all - encompassing approach.


    Before long, Glen had rescued all the victims. Fortunately, the situation had been contained in a timely manner; otherwise, it would have been a Herculean task.


    He called out to Daof, who was maintaining the enchantment overhead,"Teacher! All is in hand!"


    Daof glanced down, nodded, then his body crackled with a shower of arcing electricity. His magic staff emitted a beam of light, connecting to the enchantment that enshrouded the entire Demon - Fall Valley.


    The enchantment, too, crackled with a dazzling display of arcing electricity, poised to incinerate all the wind spriggans in the air.


    But at that moment, another beam of light connected to the enchantment, and the arcing electricity rapidly waned.


    Daof''s beam of light dissipated, and he regarded the source of the other beam with a glare of vexation and bewilderment.


    It was an elderly man with flowing, wavy hair, attired in noble garb, brandishing a magic staff adorned with a profusion of jewels.


    "Morogen? What in the devil are you up to?!" Daof demanded, his voice booming.


    However, the man remained silent, focusing solely on channeling his magic.


    The enchantment gradually transformed from its semi - transparent state to a near - tangible one. A profusion of spiral patterns materialized across the surface of the enchantment.


    The next instant, a powerful suction force pervaded the entire Demon - Fall Valley. The countless wind spriggans were unable to resist this force and were drawn towards the spiral patterns on the enchantment.


    This suction force seemed to target only the wind spriggans; the trees and magical beasts remained unscathed.


    However, Glen and those humans and animals that had come into contact with the wind spriggans were also affected by this force.


    Glen, of course, had the strength to resist, but the ordinary humans were almost instantaneously drawn into the enchantment and vanished from sight.


    Glen dared not attempt to intervene, for he surmised that the force was so great that any attempt to rescue might result in the ordinary people''s limbs being torn asunder.


    He knew that there was a pocket of space within the enchantment, and based on his recent understanding of magic, he surmised that those who entered it would likely survive.

 Chapter 148 Morogen

    Those wind sprites, endowed with a modicum of intelligence, ceased emerging from the mountain upon sensing the impending peril.


    The remaining ones were entirely sucked into the enchantment.


    The wizard with flowing, wavy hair deftly retracted the enchantment, and in his hand materialized a colossal two - meter - long oil painting. The vividly depicted world within the painting was frozen, with numerous wind sprites captured in its frame.


    He let out a triumphant guffaw, a glistening golden tooth visible in his mouth.


    "Daof, you''ve toiled arduously. My sincere apologies for not notifying you in advance. However, I''m in desperate need of a copious quantity of wind sprites as materials. With today''s opportune weather, I hastened here post - haste. You surely don''t harbor any ill - feelings, do you?"


    The man addressed Daof with a smile, yet his countenance betrayed little remorse, as if he held Daof''s opinion in scant regard.


    "Prince Morogen, I do not take umbrage at such a trifling matter. Nevertheless, there were innocent commoners ensnared within your enchantment just now. I beseech you to release them."


    As a fifth - level wizard, Daof dared not act rashly in the presence of this individual. This was due to both the hierarchical suppression and the disparity in their powers.


    The man before him was a sixth - level wizard. Although his advancement was facilitated by the royal resources, his innate talent was in no way inferior to Daof''s.


    Mako glided from the periphery to Daof''s side. Upon beholding Morogen, she furrowed her brow and cast an inquisitive glance at Daof.


    The latter responded with a reassuring look, signaling her to remain calm.


    Upon hearing Daof''s words, Morogen waved his hand dismissively."Out of the question. If I were to open the world within the painting again, everything within would escape. They''re merely commoners. Their absence is of little consequence. Why so concerned? You''re far too benevolent, Daof. Hahaha..."


    Having spoken, he turned to depart.


    "You''d be well - advised to release them. Otherwise, I shall claim your life this instant."


    Glen''s frigid voice rang out with crystal clarity, causing Morogen to halt mid - step.


    He looked down at the apprentice who dared to defy him.


    "Daof, how could you have tutored such an impudent apprentice? He serves no purpose. Allow me to rid you of him."


    Morogen casually hurled a black sphere towards Glen.


    "Cease!" Daof and Mako exclaimed in fury. Simultaneously, they cast a teleportation spell, diverting the black sphere elsewhere.


    It was not that they were apprehensive for Glen''s safety; such an attack was incapable of harming him. Rather, they were concerned about the potential ramifications of a confrontation between the two.


    Although the attack missed its mark, Glen had already passed a death sentence on this wizard named Morogen.


    Boom!


    Centered around Glen''s position, a vast expanse of black smoke billowed forth, roiling and nearly enveloping all the surrounding flora.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    The potent curse energy permeated the air, sending a chill down the spines of the three senior wizards.


    "A werewolf? Such a powerful werewolf? Daof! So you are the mentor of that seventh - level werewolf? You shall face the kingdom''s retribution!"


    Morogen was aware of the recent incident involving the seventh - level werewolf during the demon invasion. As the matter was still fresh in the minds of the populace, the high - ranking officials had been engaged in ongoing discussions.


    He almost instantaneously deduced Glen''s identity.


    Before Daof could respond, Morogen promptly discarded the oil painting and, without hesitation, employed the swiftest flight magic to flee.


    Survival was his immediate priority, for he believed that with it, he could reclaim all that he had lost.


    But Glen was not about to let him escape.


    A dark shadow, accompanied by billowing black smoke of curses, closed the distance to the fleeing Morogen in an instant, the sound of rending air echoing through the vicinity.


    Sensing the impending danger, the sixth - level wizard prince immediately took evasive action and rapidly completed a spell.


    Just as Glen''s hand was about to grasp him, Morogen suddenly burst into a multitude of flies. This escape method bore some resemblance to that of the short - statured dark wizard.


    However, Morogen''s technique was far more sophisticated. These flies were incredibly swift and dispersed in all directions, presenting a seemingly insurmountable challenge.


    But Glen had a stratagem.


    He opened his mouth and expelled a copious amount of cursed black smoke, which almost instantaneously filled the area within a hundred - meter radius.


    Although the flies were fast, they were unable to outpace the spreading smoke.


    As his vision was plunged into darkness, Morogen was seized by panic. But this was merely the beginning.


    Perhaps due to Glen''s ability to manipulate the werewolf venom at will, the black smoke responded to his commands with ease.


    The highly destructive curse contained within would typically be uncontrollable, capable of laying waste to anything it touched.


    Yet, Glen could ensure that every blade of grass and every flower within the smoke remained unscathed, directing the curse solely towards his intended target.


    Morogen felt the terrifying curse energy corroding his body, plunging him into excruciating pain.


    He had no choice but to assume his human form and activate defensive magic to fend off the onslaught.


    But this was precisely what Glen desired.


    Two luminous orbs materialized in the inky blackness, directly in front of Morogen.


    "No! If you dare to lay a hand on me, the high - ranking officials of the Zeon Kingdom will tear you asunder!"


    His threat fell on deaf ears.


    A steel - like claw effortlessly breached the advanced defensive magic, seizing Morogen in its grasp. The overwhelming hierarchical suppression rendered the magic power within his body unable to flow freely.


    A grating sound of bones grinding together resonated, and Morogen instinctively emitted a pain - filled shriek.


    The moment he opened his mouth, a torrent of cursed black smoke surged into his mouth, nose, eyes, and ears.


    An even more intolerable pain engulfed the sixth - level wizard''s entire being, and the dense curse energy even seeped into his very soul.


    In a mere instant, Morogen''s body shriveled like liquid, and thick, black mucus oozed from his orifices. His death was a ghastly spectacle.


    Daof and Mako had been pacing restlessly outside the black smoke. They knew that Glen had killing intent burning in his heart, and the Prince Morogen was likely doomed.


    Now, Daof was pondering how to conceal this incident.


    Suddenly, the black smoke before them began to dissipate, vanishing rapidly.


    Glen stood before a shriveled corpse, his feet planted on the repulsive, viscous substance.


    Daof and Mako alighted beside him in quick succession.


    Daof spoke in a hushed tone."We must clean this place thoroughly. Although Prince Morogen is a member of the royal family, he was deeply engrossed in his magical studies, often disappearing for extended periods without disclosing his whereabouts. We should be able to keep this hidden for quite some time."


    Glen turned, a hint of remorse in his expression."I deeply regret involving you in this, teacher and madam. However, if there are any subsequent repercussions, you may lay the blame at my feet. I simply could not abide that individual. His death was inevitable."


    Daof waved his hand dismissively."Since you are my student, how could I engage in such a treacherous act? I shall handle this matter."


    "No, teacher," Glen said, his expression solemn."Consider this: you have Lucas and the others to care for. Shifting the blame to me is entirely justifiable, for I possess the means to withstand the consequences. This is not betrayal; it is a prudent choice."


    "Let us defer this discussion for now. First, let us clear away the evidence," Mako interjected, noticing the distress on Daof''s face.

 Chapter 149 The Little Match - Girl

    In the end, Daof, in silence, cast spells to deal with the traces of this battle. Glen could well fathom the inner turmoil Daof was experiencing.


    Were Glen in the same situation, he too would be quite vexed.


    The strange weather did not endure for long. By four in the afternoon, it gradually dissipated.


    Daof released all the living beings within the oil painting, and through his magic, eradicated those wind sprites. The remaining civilian victims were then allowed to return to their respective abodes.


    Before leaving at noon, he further stated that he needed to go out and eliminate all signs of Morogen''s presence here.


    Prior to his departure, Daof specifically encouraged Glen to interact more with Ciri, expressing the hope that they would assist one another in the days to come.


    Glen had no objections.


    After Ciri''s departure, Glen found himself at leisure, and Mako took over as his instructor.


    Although Mako was merely a fourth - level mage, her erudition was undoubtedly far superior to Glen''s.


    Noticing Glen''s keen interest in artifact - making, she expounded upon a wealth of knowledge in this regard, sharing numerous insights of her own, which significantly enlightened Glen.


    With her assistance, Glen successfully crafted a magical artifact independently for the first time.


    It was a translucent sphere capable of emitting light autonomously. The color of the light was adjustable, and it would synchronize with the rhythm of music.


    It could be utilized at gatherings.


    Although of little practical value, it at least attested to Glen''s remarkable progress.


    Whether due to his knowledge from his past life or his innate talent, in the subsequent days, Glen successively managed to create several magical artifacts.


    This greatly astonished Mako and the other apprentices.


    They had examined the artifacts Glen had made, whose functions were somewhat ambiguous. Although not exquisitely crafted, for someone who had been studying magic for less than a year, it was quite remarkable.


    Glen became deeply engrossed in this pursuit.


    Despite his eagerness to remain in the laboratory around the clock, the younger apprentices would regularly pester him to tell stories.


    Out of consideration for these young ones who had never ventured outside, Glen would set aside time for storytelling.


    However, the tales he recounted were no longer about mundane matters but had shifted to fairy tales.


    As he narrated these fairy tales, he often felt as if he were a preacher, and couldn''t help but envision these children, upon growing up, regarding him as their spiritual leader.


    "...And in the end, Cinderella and the prince lived a life of happiness and contentment."


    Glen finished the story of Cinderella with a parched throat. After informing the young apprentices that the story had concluded and was about to depart,


    The little ones were reluctant to let him go. They had become utterly entranced by the enchanting stories Glen had spun and yearned to listen to them all day long.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Glen, please tell us one more story, just one, would you?"


    "We wish to hear more!"


    "Magic isn''t interesting at all."


    This was not the first time Glen had encountered such a situation. He adeptly admonished them,


    "One cannot do without learning. Story - listening is merely for relaxation. Learning magic should be your top priority. Go attend to your tasks, and we''ll discuss this matter tomorrow."


    At this moment, Mushroom rushed forward, clung to one of Glen''s legs, and looked up at him with tear - filled eyes."Tell us another one, please..."


    How did this little girl learn to be so endearing? And with such a potent effect?!... Glen felt as if he were being blinded by a glaring light and dared not meet Mushroom''s gaze.


    The girl had a cherubic face with large, limpid eyes. When she pleaded like this, few tough - looking individuals could resist.


    Seeing that Glen was avoiding her gaze, Mushroom shook his leg again, her voice tinged with a hint of grievance."Mushroom wants to hear another one, please..."


    Glen finally relented."Very well, just one more, but this is the absolute last time. I have numerous assignments to complete."


    "Hooray!"


    Mushroom and the other apprentices cheered in unison.


    Leaves regarded Glen with a thoughtful expression.


    After they reseated themselves, just as Glen was about to commence the story, Mushroom approached once more, kissed Glen on the cheek, then blushed and scurried back to sit beside her companions.


    Glen touched the spot where he had been kissed, relishing the little girl''s innocence.


    "The next story is titled ''The Little Match - Girl''."


    A sorrowful narrative began to unfold.


    "...In the depth of winter, a solitary little girl endured the bitter cold, peddling matches all by herself...


    With no one purchasing her matches, the little girl appeared truly pitiful."


    Children are emotionally sensitive. When Glen depicted such a scene, several of them had already welled up with tears.


    Yet, the sorrow was yet to reach its peak.


    When they heard that the little match - girl saw her beloved kin in the faint glow of the matches, someone finally broke down and wept.


    Mushroom and Leaves covered their mouths, tears streaming down their cheeks between their fingers.


    Some of the young boys, perhaps out of pride, although already in tears, feigned looking around, seizing the opportunity to wipe away their tears.


    Glen found it rather amusing. Watching these young children being so affected by his story gave him a sense of mischievous delight.


    "...The following day, when the little girl was discovered, she had passed away. She was huddled in the corner, wearing a blissful smile on her lips. People knew that she could now spend the New Year with her grandmother."


    As soon as Glen finished the story, all the apprentices burst into sobs.


    "Er..." Glen was momentarily flustered. It seemed rather difficult to pacify them.


    He suddenly glanced behind him. Mako was gently dabbing at her tears.


    Noticing Glen''s look, she gave him a glance indicating that he should handle the situation himself, then turned and left.


    She too had been listening to the story and had been moved to tears. As a mage who had lived for several centuries, she couldn''t recall the last time she had shed tears.


    Glen sighed. He had created this situation, and now he had to bear the consequences.


    "Why didn''t anyone come to the little match - girl''s aid? She was so pitiful, wuwu..."


    With Lucas absent, Leaves, being the eldest among them, was crying the loudest.


    Mushroom buried her head, only her large wizard''s hat was visible. She kept rubbing her eyes with her tiny hands, evidently deeply grieved.


    The others were in no better state.


    It was as if the sadness was contagious. Even those with relatively stronger characters were touched by the atmosphere.


    Glen offered several words of consolation, but to no avail. Finally, he came up with an idea.


    So, he raised his voice and declared,"Hold on! This story isn''t over yet!"


    Surprisingly, upon hearing this, the wailing and sobbing ceased immediately.


    Glen took a deep breath and continued,"The little match - girl actually still had a faint breath. Just as she was on the verge of death, er... I... I chanced upon her. Having studied medicine before, I could tell at a glance that she wasn''t dead. So, I promptly rescued her and cared for her throughout the winter..."


    He wasn''t certain if this improvised continuation would satisfy these children, but he had no other recourse.


    "Is... is it really true?" Leaves asked, her voice choked with sobs.


    "Of course, it''s true. The little match - girl is now living a wonderful and happy life." Glen said with great conviction.


    Upon hearing this, the apprentices finally calmed down.


    "Thank you for saving the little match - girl, Glen." Mushroom looked up at this moment, deeply touched.


    Glen blushed in embarrassment, waved his hand stiffly, and said,"It''s nothing. Hehe..."


    He vowed never to tell sad stories to children again, at least not by himself.


    After this incident, somehow, there was an added touch of admiration in the way these children regarded him.

 Chapter 150 Barbecue

    As the day came to its close, Glen was engaged in arranging the notes he had recorded that day, preparing to retire to his chamber for rest.


    At this moment, Leaves and Mushroom approached him stealthily.


    "What brings you two here?" Glen inquired, his curiosity piqued.


    Please don''t ask me about the Little Match - Girl!..." Glen thought, praying inwardly.


    Thankfully, his concerns were unfounded.


    Leaves stepped forward and said,"Glen, could you take us out?"


    "Take you out? Out to where?" Glen eyed her with suspicion.


    "We wish to explore the areas beyond The Demonfall Valley. Mama Mako has already given her consent," Leaves said, her words tumbling out in a rush.


    Here, the apprentices affectionately address Mako as "Mama," while Glen alone refers to her as "Teacher Mako."


    It seems my stories have kindled their curiosity. But why were these children so averse to going outside before? When I was a child, I couldn''t wait for my father to take me on outings everywhere... Glen merely lowered his brows in a pensive manner, not responding immediately.


    Leaves and Mushroom awaited his answer with bated breath. They had pleaded with Mako for an extended period before she acquiesced, on the condition that Glen would accompany them.


    Ordinarily, Mako would have been delighted to take these children on an excursion. However, the death of Morogen had cast an unsettling shadow.


    "Very well, but it is already rather late. Let''s go tomorrow. I shall take you out for a whole day then," Glen finally replied after a considerable pause.


    Upon hearing this, the two young girls let out a jubilant cheer. They then faced each other, clasped hands, and twirled around before skipping away.


    Glen had been contemplating the travel itinerary just now. This presented an opportune moment to pillage the lair of those three dark wizards, lest he lack the time in the future.


    The following day.


    Before the alarm clock could sound, Glen''s door was rapped upon, and Leaves'' excited voice called out,"Glen! Lazybones! Wake up! We''re all ready!"


    "Leaves, is this really proper?"


    Mushroom''s voice, so faint as to be nearly inaudible, followed suit.


    Children truly possess boundless energy... Glen flung aside the covers, yawned, and then rose from the bed."Coming, coming."


    As he opened the door, he beheld two young girls, attired in a stylish and vibrant manner, exuding youthful vitality, gazing up at him.


    Glen''s half - lidded eyes widened slightly, as if a spark of energy had been kindled within him.


    "You two look absolutely charming! So beautiful!" He smiled and gave them a thumbs - up.


    Both young girls blushed.


    Leaves snorted and turned her head aside, while Mushroom pursed her lips and lowered her head, with only her newly - changed wide - brimmed hat, as large as the previous one, visible once again.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Mama Mako helped us with our attire..." Mushroom''s soft voice drifted out cautiously from beneath the wide - brimmed hat.


    This explained it. Although Mako was a wizard who had lived for a century, she always kept abreast of the latest fashion trends, and her aesthetic sensibilities were truly exceptional.


    Even someone like Daof, who seemingly paid little heed to his appearance, was able to dress presentably each day, all thanks to his wonderful wife.


    "All right, hurry up and wash up. After breakfast, we''ll set off!" Leaves grasped Glen''s hand and tugged him towards the washroom.


    Moments later, Glen emerged from the washroom and saw Mako gracefully sipping juice at the dining table.


    Noticing Glen''s approach, she said softly,"I''ve prepared breakfast. Do have it first. I have something to impart to you later."


    Glen nodded and seated himself to partake of the breakfast.


    Mako had prepared a fried egg along with several pieces of steak roasted using a special technique. The flavor was quite agreeable.


    For Glen, with his prodigious appetite, it was a mere trifle, and he finished it in a few quick bites.


    Subsequently, he witnessed Mako asking Leaves and Mushroom to wait outside.


    Once they were alone in the room, Mako said,


    "These two children have never ventured outside. I had always been apprehensive that if one day they were to go out, they might struggle to survive. Now that they are taking the initiative to step out, it is all due to you, Glen. Please take good care of them while they are out."


    "Of course, there''s no issue. I am, after all, part of your family, am I not?" Glen smiled, then paused."However, I''ve always been curious. Why were they so reluctant to go out before?"


    At this, Mako''s expression grew somewhat melancholy."Daof told you about those three children, didn''t he?"


    Glen knew she was referring to Daof''s former three apprentices, so he nodded.


    Then Mako continued,"Daof also shared this with these apprentices. They were quite young at that time, and perhaps it left a lasting impression on them, instilling a fear of the outside world. Now, it seems that curiosity has overridden this fear, which is why Leaves and Mushroom took the initiative to express their desire to go out yesterday."


    After that, Mako provided some instructions regarding safety. Glen then fetched a backpack, packed some items and spending money for the outing, and set off.


    His large deer had been grazing on the fertile meadow outside the magic house for several days. When he led it out, it was evident that it had grown considerably plumper, and it seemed rather reluctant to pull the cart.


    "This is our first time traveling by cart. It feels so extraordinary!"


    Leaves leaned against the edge of the cart, watching the wheels turn.


    Mushroom, on the other hand, was seated in Glen''s lap. She seemed quite intrigued by the deer, and from time to time, she would gently stroke the deer''s rump with her small hand.


    "Be cautious. Don''t fall out," Glen casually admonished, one hand holding the map Mako had given him before his departure, and the other grasping the reins.


    Leaves stuck out her tongue at Glen''s back."I''m not that foolish!"


    "Mushroom, can''t you remove your hat? It''s sunny, and you''ll surely get hot," Glen advised, in truth, because the top of the hat constantly poked at his chin.


    However, the young girl in his lap tightly hugged the hat on her head, showing no inclination to remove it.


    Glen had no alternative but to let her be.


    There was a town outside The Demonfall Valley, but that was not Glen''s destination.


    He recollected that the lair of those three dark wizards was located in a place called Combe Ridge, which was not too distant. They should be able to reach it within a day.


    To prevent the two children from growing bored, Glen would tell a story at intervals.


    He also sang children''s songs, with lyrics he had translated and composed himself.


    Songs such as "The Firefly Flies" and "Twinkle, Twinkle, Little Star," among others.


    This further enhanced the two young girls'' admiration for Glen. They thought Glen was incredibly knowledgeable, and everything he knew was to their liking.


    The deer - drawn cart gradually came to a halt at a verdant clearing. It was time for lunch.


    The three of them alighted from the cart, and Glen tethered the deer to a tree.


    He removed the backpack, and from it, he produced a folding parasol, folding chairs, a folding barbecue grill, and ingredients, all of which emerged one by one from the seemingly compact backpack.


    The two young girls frolicked on the grass for a while. When they saw Glen taking out those peculiar items he had crafted during his experiments and fiddling with them, they approached out of curiosity.


    They watched as Glen unfurled the parasol, positioned the three folding chairs beneath it, moved the barbecue grill to one side, skillfully added charcoal, and then used magic to heat it until it glowed red.


    "Are you preparing food?" Leaves asked, her tone speculative.


    "What else would I be doing? You two surely have never had barbecue before, have you?" Glen replied as he continued his tasks.


    "Barbecue?" The two young girls echoed in unison.

 Chapter 151 The White Wolf

    Watching Glen take out a small bundle of bamboo skewers, he methodically skewered fresh meat, vegetables, and the like, placing them neatly aside.


    Seemingly intrigued, Leaves raised her hand and exclaimed,"I''d like to join in."


    "I want to as well..." Mushroom added in a soft murmur.


    Glen merely chuckled and said,"Certainly, but don''t over - load the skewers, understood?"


    The two girls cheerfully chorused their assent and then, with endearing clumsiness, began imitating Glen''s actions, stringing the kebabs.


    Both intent on creating something unique, they added whatever ingredients caught their fancy to the skewers, resulting in a riot of colors.


    After amassing a sizeable plate, Glen ceased his task.


    By then, the charcoal had reached an appropriate temperature, so he placed some of his own skewers on the grill to roast.


    Upon seeing this, Leaves clamored to roast her kebabs, and Mushroom echoed her request.


    Glen casually accepted the skewers they proffered and roasted them alongside his.


    As he brushed on his self - concocted seasoned oil, Glen hummed a melodious tune.


    This is the essence of life... he mused with a touch of sentiment.


    The oil sizzled, and the two young girls repeatedly turned their heads, their appetites thoroughly whetted.


    These were the very ingredients they consumed regularly, yet why did they seem so much more enticing now?..." Leaves surreptitiously swallowed her saliva.


    Such was the allure of an outdoor barbecue.


    A distinctive aroma of barbecue wafted through the air.


    At an age when their appetites were particularly insatiable, the two young girls promptly abandoned their half - strung kebabs and approached the grill, gazing at it longingly.


    "Glen, isn''t it ready yet?" Leaves inquired, wiping away the saliva that threatened to drip, her tone impatient.


    Mushroom, on the other hand, was more dazed, allowing her saliva to trickle down unchecked.


    "Just a bit more patience," Glen responded calmly.


    Moments later, deeming the kebabs ready, he retrieved some chili powder, pepper powder, scallions, and sprinkled them sparingly.


    These had all been procured from the kitchen in the magic house, which boasted an extensive array of ingredients.


    The kebabs now looked even more tantalizing, and the two in front of the grill could focus on nothing else.


    "Here you are. Mind the heat," Glen said, holding three skewers in each hand and extending them to the girls.


    Disregarding Glen''s warning, the eager young girls grabbed the kebabs and took an immediate bite. As expected, they yelped in pain from the heat before gingerly nibbling.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    An indescribable flavor enveloped their palates, so exquisite that it made them feel they could devour even more.


    "Delicious! I could eat ten times more! Glen, give me more!" Leaves mumbled, her cheeks bulging as she chewed.


    "Me too!" Mushroom chimed in, not to be outdone.


    Glen, still engrossed in his work, merely replied,"Finish what''s in your hands first."


    The two young girls, spurred on as if in a race to eat the fastest, quickened their chewing pace.


    They perhaps assumed there wouldn''t be sufficient food, and the slower eater would get less.


    But Glen knew that the ingredients he had brought were more than enough to satiate them; the two were simply overthinking.


    He gently picked up a completed kebab and took a bite.


    My skills remain as sharp as ever!..." he thought, a sense of pride welling up within him.


    Moments later.


    Leaves and Mushroom were reclining on the deck chairs, rubbing their bellies with expressions of complete contentment, half - emptied glasses of juice beside them.


    At that moment, only Glen continued to roast and eat. His robust appetite was well - known, and every moment was pure bliss for him.


    "I''ve never been this full. Barbecue is truly the finest thing in the world!"


    Leaves exclaimed, stretching her hands towards the sky.


    "I wish to have barbecue again next time," Mushroom mumbled, her face buried beneath her hat.


    After a brief rest, true to their childlike nature, they resumed their playful chase on the verdant clearing.


    Just as Glen was relishing his meal, Leaves suddenly called out,"Glen, look..."


    Glen turned as directed and noticed the two young girls standing together, their gazes fixed on the shaded area at the forest''s edge, where a pair of faintly glowing eyes were visible.


    The wind direction and the barbecue''s aroma had initially masked the presence of this creature, preventing Glen from detecting it immediately.


    However, he was fully capable of safeguarding the two young girls. If the creature drew any closer, Glen''s senses would alert him.


    For now, it remained at a safe distance.


    "Come over here. Don''t approach too closely. There''s danger," Glen cautioned Leaves and her companion.


    The previous night, Mako had explicitly instructed the two to heed Glen''s words, so they obediently returned to his side.


    The creature in the forest seemed to be approaching slowly, and its outline gradually became discernible to Glen.


    "Is that... a wolf?" he murmured, making an assessment.


    "A wolf?" Curiosity sparkled in the two young girls'' eyes.


    Sure enough, as the creature emerged from the shade, it was indeed a white - furred wolf with piercing blue eyes.


    Yet, the wolf was emaciated, its fur patchy, and it limped as it walked, as if its sharp bones might pierce through its skin at any moment.


    The two young girls, startled by the pitiful sight, sought refuge behind Glen.


    How could there be a wolf here? The nearest human settlement is close by; a place like this should have been scoured by hunters long ago... Glen sensed something amiss about this wolf.


    The white wolf drooled, its blue eyes fixated on the barbecue on the grill, dragging its feeble body forward inch by inch.


    Its mind seemed clouded, likely due to hunger. At that moment, the alluring aroma of the barbecue was the only thing in its world.


    "Glen, it''s so pitiful..." Mushroom tugged at Glen''s clothing, her voice filled with compassion.


    Glen glanced down at the two young girls; their eyes held nothing but sympathy.


    With a sigh, Glen grabbed a handful of roasted kebabs and tossed them towards the struggling white wolf.


    The kebabs landed right in front of it.


    The white wolf collapsed as if all its strength had deserted it and began devouring the kebabs on the ground.


    "It!... It''s shedding tears!" Leaves exclaimed in surprise.


    Glen saw it too.


    As the white wolf ate the kebabs, tears streamed down its face, and anyone could sense the intense emotions churning within it.


    Glen thought to himself that this was indeed a remarkable creature, and he became intrigued by its origin and story.


    The three by the grill watched with curious eyes as the white wolf finished the kebabs.


    The white wolf rose to its feet again. Glen knew the amount it had eaten was insufficient and expected it to ask for more.


    However, to his surprise, the white wolf merely closed its eyes, bowed its head towards the three of them, and lightly touched the ground with its nose, as if expressing its gratitude.


    Afterward, the white wolf turned and walked away.


    "Isn''t it going to have more?" Glen exclaimed in disbelief.


    In contrast, Leaves and Mushroom, on their first outing, were far more excited.


    "Goodness! Glen, did you see that? It must be thanking us! Thanking us for saving it! It has to be!"


    Leaves gesticulated wildly, her face flushed with excitement.


    "Yes! I saw it too!" Mushroom beamed, her smile innocent and radiant.

 Chapter 152 Goblins

    Undoubtedly, performing good deeds is a source of great pleasure, particularly for children. The sense of accomplishment and contentment they glean from such acts far surpasses that of adults.


    In the face of the two children''s excitement, Glen gently patted their heads and remarked,"Perhaps, should you encounter hardships in the future, you might witness that white wolf returning to repay your kindness."


    Although the origin of the white wolf remained a mystery, this did not impede him from kindling a fantasy for the two young girls.


    Presently, the circumstances were less than ideal; otherwise, Glen would surely have delved into an investigation of the white wolf.


    "Truly?!" Leaves exclaimed, her excitement reaching new heights.


    Subsequently, she and Mushroom engaged in an animated discussion about the future, occasionally posing naive queries to Glen.


    For instance, they wondered what she should do to appear courteous if she were to encounter the white wolf again.


    Glen responded off - handedly as he needed to complete roasting the kebabs that were left unfinished.


    However, none of the three anticipated that the white wolf would make a reappearance.


    It held something in its mouth.


    Glen detected it immediately this time. Coincidentally, having just finished roasting the kebabs, he turned to face the white wolf.


    "Mushroom, look! It''s truly here!" Leaves shook Mushroom vigorously, causing her to see stars.


    As the wolf drew nearer, Glen still could not discern what it was carrying in its mouth.


    It was a cylindrical object. One end boasted something resembling a ruby, while the rest of it exhibited a metallic sheen. The design exuded an air of enigma.


    The white wolf deposited the object, cast a glance at Glen, lowered its head once more, repeated the same gesture as before, and then turned and departed yet again.


    Leaves was tempted to rush forward and retrieve the object forthwith but managed to restrain herself. Daof had admonished them on numerous occasions not to touch objects of unknown provenance.


    Glen stooped to examine the item, then picked up a twig. Approaching the object, he prodded it with the twig.


    Leaves had an uncanny sense of d¨¦j¨¤- vu. It was only later that she recalled seeing a classmate using a similar method to poke at a magical beast''s excrement during her childhood.


    Glen fiddled with the object for a while. Eventually, determining that it should be safe to touch, he tentatively picked it up with his hand.


    It felt cool to the touch, similar to metal. Even the part resembling a ruby was unproblematic to touch.


    However, he soon discovered that the cylindrical object had an opening.


    He used his fingernail to pry it open. As the thin lid opened, a dense cluster of magical runes was revealed within.


    Constrained by his knowledge, Glen handed it to Leaves and the other girl beside him, surmising that they might possess more insights.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    The two young girls huddled close, scrutinizing it intently, but ultimately shook their heads.


    "It''s so bewildering. I have no idea what it says," Leaves remarked.


    "This appears to be a high - level rune - writing technique. We haven''t mastered this yet. If only Lucas were here; he surely would have studied it," Mushroom continued.


    Glen realized that there was no way to decipher it at present, so he tossed the object into his backpack.


    The lunch hour concluded.


    Having rested adequately, Glen packed his belongings and resumed their journey.


    Whenever they passed through a town, he would halt and explore, enabling the two young girls, on their maiden long - distance journey, to broaden their horizons.


    Thus, they traveled, enjoying themselves along the way, departing from the densely populated areas and venturing into the true "wilderness."


    Although the surroundings might seem indistinguishable from ordinary desolate mountains and wild ridges, this was a locale where numerous wild alien tribes congregated.


    Creatures such as goblins and kobolds were known to frequent these parts.


    Save for those who deliberately came here for training, scarcely anyone dared to venture into this area.


    Consequently, it had become a haven for numerous fugitives, heretics, and extremely dangerous individuals.


    It was hardly surprising that the three dark wizards had chosen to establish their abode in such a place.


    Subsequently, it was no longer Glen who elucidated their observations and experiences to the two young girls.


    For he, too, was in this place for the first time.


    Although the two young girls had never been here before, they boasted a wealth of theoretical knowledge.


    Along the way, they encountered numerous strange - looking creatures, and the two were able to identify them, describe their habits, and so forth, greatly enriching Glen''s knowledge.


    As he listened to the two girls chattering incessantly about their recent experiences, Glen was engrossed in pondering a question.


    Namely, how to completely empty the possessions of the three wizards. He doubted that a single deer - drawn cart could transport everything.


    I was too heedless... In the end, he could only sigh thus.


    Suddenly, a shrill cry interrupted his reverie.


    Looking closely, he beheld that hundreds of goblins had gathered ahead at some point.


    They were of diminutive stature, attired in rough linen, and brandished various inferior weapons, leering menacingly at the approaching deer - drawn cart.


    "Wow! So many goblins! What are they saying? I can''t hear clearly," Leaves leaned on Glen''s shoulder, craning her neck to peer forward.


    "What if you could hear them? Do you understand their language?" Glen inquired with a smile.


    Leaves shook her head awkwardly."The teacher taught it, but I didn''t feel inclined to learn..."


    "I can empathize," Glen replied, his gaze still fixed ahead, his tone one of concurrence.


    He himself had endured great tribulations while learning English during his school days. It seemed that everyone harbored a resistance to learning foreign languages during their childhood.


    "I''ve studied it. I can understand..." Mushroom whispered, leaning on Glen''s other shoulder.


    "I almost forgot! Mushroom is the most diligent learner. She surely can understand!" Leaves exclaimed, her voice full of surprise.


    Language is no simple matter. Merely being able to read it does not necessarily mean one can understand it, little girl... Glen did not hold out much hope.


    The deer - drawn cart came to a halt, and the goblins promptly surrounded them.


    A goblin, slightly more robust than its peers, stepped forward, brandishing a large club studded with nails and jabbering incoherently at Glen.


    "What did it say?" Glen still asked Mushroom.


    The latter furrowed her brow, reflected for a moment, and then said,"It commanded us to disembark, stand still, and refrain from resistance. Otherwise... otherwise, it will attack us."


    Glen was astonished that Mushroom had actually understood and couldn''t help but give her a thumbs - up.


    Mushroom blushed and scratched her head.


    The goblin below, enraged to see these humans ignoring it and engaging in conversation, let out a loud shout.


    At this, the surrounding goblins immediately prepared to charge forward and teach these three audacious humans a lesson.


    However, only their agonized screams ensued.


    Glen held the smaller goblin he had just apprehended, pondering what to do with it.


    Leaves, behind him, immediately exclaimed,"Wow! Glen, you''re incredibly formidable! That flying kick was spectacular! Can you teach me?!"


    When the goblins rushed forward, Leaves had assumed that Glen, lacking magical abilities, would surely be no match for them. She had intended to use her magic to safeguard him.


    But she never expected Glen to possess such remarkable combat skills. His movements were elegant and decisive, further intensifying the two young girls'' admiration for him.

 Chapter 153 Evil Spirits

    "Let''s talk about this later. I seem to have heard other voices just now. Leaves, you and Mushroom go and check. Perhaps someone is in need of assistance," Glen said, pointing in a direction with his other hand.


    Indeed, he had heard a human''s scream. Although it was extremely faint, he was certain he hadn''t misheard.


    "Very well, we''ll go take a look right away," Leaves replied. Without hesitation, she transformed into a bird, grasped Mushroom, and flew towards the direction Glen had indicated.


    After they had flown far away, Glen casually tossed the goblin in his hand to the ground. Subsequently, the Blazing Fang on his wrist reverted to its original form.


    Under the terrified gazes of the goblins, who were unable to flee, the dragon - breath flames enveloped them.


    On the other side, Leaves, in the form of a soaring bird, flew at great speed. After passing through a thick forest, she came across the person who had emitted the scream.


    However, the person was already deceased. It was a brown - haired man, his body drenched in blood. Several goblins were holding deadly weapons, slicing at the man''s flesh.


    This was a rather large goblin tribe. Such brutal scenes were not solitary occurrences. There were countless corpses bound to wooden frames, belonging to various races, with humans being the most numerous.


    The two young girls had never witnessed such a sight before and were immediately so horrified that they fell to the ground.


    Glen had sent them away initially to spare them from the scene of his goblin - execution, yet it backfired, and they ended up encountering an even more gruesome spectacle.


    The noise of their fall naturally reached the ears of the goblins. Turning around, they were delighted to see a large bird and human children.


    Chattering in their guttural language, they advanced towards the two.


    The visual impact of the previous scene kept replaying in the two young girls'' minds, causing them to forget their current peril.


    It was only when the goblins were right in front of them that they felt fear. Leaves intended to launch a magical counter - attack, but the spells that she was usually proficient in eluded her at this moment.


    Just as the goblins reached out to seize them,


    A massive pitch - black hand suddenly descended!


    A group of goblins instantly turned into a mass of minced flesh.


    Glen helped the two young girls up and gently embraced them.


    "I... I was just frightened," Leaves said. The pallor on her face had not yet faded, but she still didn''t want Glen to think she was incompetent, thus offering this explanation.


    Glen released his hold on them and observed the two girls'' expressions. It seemed they weren''t overly traumatized to the extent of developing psychological scars.


    This relieved him.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    These two children, around ten years old, were much bolder than he had anticipated.


    Gazing up at the brutally slain human and then at the increasingly numerous goblins, Glen softly asked the two young girls,"Do you want to close your eyes?"


    Leaves nodded resolutely."The teacher often recounts his past adventures to us. Although I''ve always yearned to be like him, I really don''t feel well at the moment."


    Mushroom remained silent but shook her head at Glen just the same.


    "Very well, then please stand farther back, cover your ears, and under no circumstances look this way. It will give you nightmares," Glen said.


    Glen faced all the warriors of this goblin tribe. He decided to attempt to wipe out the tribe without transforming.


    A goblin clad in full metal armor roughly pushed aside its companions and stepped to the forefront.


    It first roared a few times at the goblins behind it, as if scolding them, and then turned to Glen, baring a cruel smile and reaching for a human child''s skull at its waist.


    Its waist was adorned with a belt made of various animal skulls.


    This was a blatant provocation to Glen.


    Glen''s eyes narrowed slightly, and with a cold smile, he lunged forward abruptly.


    The goblin in armor had long been prepared for the opponent''s attack. Its previous provocation was precisely aimed at this.


    It was highly confident in its own prowess. Countless human warriors who thought themselves formidable had perished at its hands.


    And Glen was the most diminutive human warrior it had ever encountered, so it naturally assumed Glen was insignificant.


    However, the moment Glen unleashed his power, the goblin realized it had made a miscalculation.


    It hastily raised the powerful shield in its hand to defend, but after a sharp screech of metal tearing, the shield, which was supposed to be indestructible, actually cracked.


    The goblin in armor had no time to react before its body was seized by Glen.


    One hand gripping the goblin''s shoulder and the other grasping one of its legs, no matter how the goblin struggled, it couldn''t break free.


    While the other goblins were still hesitating whether to come forward to rescue, a scene that made their blood run cold and their souls tremble unfolded.


    Because they witnessed their once - invincible leader being torn apart alive by this seemingly frail human!


    Amidst desperate screams, the goblin leader was torn into several parts, and the scene was shockingly bloody!


    The other goblins were terrified. What kind of demon was this?!


    Especially the goblins at the front. Some collapsed limply to the ground, while others frantically pushed backwards.


    Having survived in this land for so long, they had seen bloody scenes before, but they had never witnessed anyone tear a living goblin into pieces like Glen did.


    They could empathize with how wretched and despairing their leader''s screams had been.


    However, the nightmare had only just begun. Glen, like a true ferocious wolf charging into a flock of sheep, embarked on a bloody massacre.


    Among the goblins, there were naturally some brave souls who were not intimidated by the previous bloody scene and dared to lead their subordinates to charge at Glen.


    But that only hastened their demise.


    Glen hadn''t had the opportunity to freely exhibit his martial arts like this for a long time, and he had never killed with such abandon.


    Due to the Wolf''s Bane''s innate craving for bloodshed, once Glen gave in to this impulse, he felt a sense of addiction.


    If not for the influence of the Wolf''s Bane, Glen might soon have become numb and then nauseous.


    When the battle concluded, Glen stood on a heap of goblin corpses, his body covered in blood, gasping for breath.


    The most powerful force in this region was this goblin tribe, yet now it had been eradicated by a single human.


    The excessive carnage seemed to attract the attention of something.


    A phantom resembling a centipede flashed by, and immediately, black spiritual entities emerged from the goblin corpses on the ground. They converged, exuding overwhelming resentment.


    These spiritual entities were visible only to Glen. If he couldn''t withstand the attacks of these evil spirits, he would lose his sanity and become a madman.


    But Glen merely glanced up at the vengeful evil spirits. His heaving chest gradually stilled, and his expression quickly returned to normal.


    It was as if the one who had just massacred the tribe wasn''t him.


    As a result of this change, the evil spirits dissipated even before they could launch an attack.


    How did they disappear?..." Glen had been preparing to face the attack. He didn''t expect that by merely adjusting his state of mind, the opponents vanished. At the same time, he was also pondering the centipede - like creature from before.


    What was that thing that had just appeared? How could it conjure up those evil spirits?

 Chapter 154 Lying

    Ultimately, Glen''s knowledge of this world was rather limited, and at the moment, he had no inclination to delve deeper into the matter.


    Since his clothing was conjured by a magical artifact, the bloodstains on it could be dispelled with a mere mental command. However, the blood on his skin necessitated finding a place to cleanse.


    First, he incinerated all the goblin corpses at the scene with the dragon - breath fire. Only then did he proceed to search for water in the goblin dwellings.


    Not far off, there stood a cage, a place where the goblins confined their prey. Inside, two humans remained alive.


    Both were male, approximately twenty years of age. Judging by their appearance, they hadn''t been imprisoned for long.


    They had witnessed Glen''s massacre in its entirety. Although they still retained some strength, they dared not cry out for Glen to rescue them.


    For his part, Glen didn''t attend to them immediately.


    "Leaves! Mushroom! You may come over now!" Glen shouted towards the distance after cleansing the blood from his body.


    The two young girls peeked out from behind a rock. Upon seeing that not a single goblin remained, their eyes widened in astonishment.


    Previously, they had merely heard the goblins'' battle cries and screams, as well as the crackling of flames. But they had never anticipated that the corpses would be incinerated so thoroughly.


    Only when they entered the tribe did they discover that the ground was covered in cooled magma.


    "The air here is saturated with strange elemental auras. It gives me an eerie sensation," Mushroom remarked, her eyes fixed on the magma as she analyzed.


    "Never mind that. There are still two people imprisoned over there!" Leaves exclaimed, seizing her friend''s hand and hastening over.


    By the cage, Glen scrutinized the individuals within.


    The pair were clad in thin, white singlets. Presumably, all their valuable possessions had been pilfered by the goblins, leaving them in a rather pitiable state.


    From their physiques, Glen surmised that they possessed a certain degree of strength. Their arm muscles were well - defined, and there were several scabbed - over external wounds.


    However, their fair complexions did not suggest they were seasoned adventurers. Moreover, the scent emanating from them was quite familiar to Glen.


    "Are you nobles?" Glen inquired.


    "Yes, sir," one of them replied cautiously. Despite his mental exhaustion, he knew he must remain vigilant.


    At this moment, the two young girls approached. Glancing at the men in the cage, Leaves looked up curiously and asked,"Aren''t we going to rescue them?"


    "Wait a moment," Glen motioned for the girl to be patient.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    He then posed a series of questions to the men in the cage:"What are your names? What titles do you hold? And why are you trapped here?"


    The two in the cage, being bound back - to - back, were unable to exchange glances.


    After a brief silence, the man who had spoken earlier resumed,


    "I am Anlim, and he is my cousin, Cora. Neither of us holds a title, but our fathers do. My father is a viscount, as is Cora''s. A few days ago, we accompanied a group here for training, but we never expected to encounter such a large goblin tribe. The others were all slain, leaving only the two of us."


    Upon finishing, he awaited Glen''s response. But Glen merely regarded him with a smile, causing unease to well up within him.


    Just as the expression on Anlim''s face was on the verge of collapsing, Glen finally spoke,


    "I''ll afford you another opportunity. Tell the truth, or disclose the information you''ve withheld. Otherwise, you''ll be left to the mercy of the wild beasts here."


    "Sir, I''ve spoken the truth! I have no reason to deceive you! It serves me no purpose!"


    Anlim protested vehemently, his eyes widening with agitation.


    Glen turned and led the two young girls away.


    "Wait! Release us first! We''ll recompense you handsomely!"


    Anlim and Cora shouted loudly at Glen''s retreating form.


    Yet, Glen continued to walk further away.


    "I don''t think he''s lying," Mushroom said naively, looking up.


    "He most certainly is. I can tell," Glen declared with certainty.


    Just now, as Anlim spoke, his eyes darted about intermittently, much like a student attempting to fabricate an excuse when caught by the teacher for unfinished homework. Even someone with a modicum of experience could detect it, let alone Glen.


    This was precisely why he had stared intently at the man with that look after he finished speaking.


    The two young girls clearly appeared skeptical. They likely thought Glen was being deliberately enigmatic.


    However, just as the voices from behind were on the verge of fading, Anlim''s words abruptly changed,


    "Very well! You''ve won! I''ll tell the truth!"


    Leaves and Mushroom''s mouths dropped open instantly, their expressions adorably astonished.


    Glen halted, ostentatiously ran his hand through his hair, and turning around, said,"Let''s go."


    Posing brings joy, especially in the presence of children... Glen strode ahead in high spirits, relishing the admiring gazes from behind.


    Seeing them return, the two in the cage heaved a sigh of relief.


    "I... I did indeed omit some details earlier. I sincerely apologize, sir," Anlim said, looking acutely embarrassed, considering how adamant he had been moments ago.


    Glen remained silent, waiting for Anlim to continue.


    The latter, aware that he couldn''t afford to test the patience of this terrifying - looking individual any further, continued with a slightly uncomfortable tone,


    "To be honest, our purpose here wasn''t training. Instead, we intended to play a prank on someone. Have you heard of the Rose Demon - Hunting Group? The target of our prank was a new member of this group. We had a minor quarrel with her, so we feigned taking her here for training. In reality, we set a trap, planning to confine her for a few days to frighten her. But no sooner had we trapped her and were about to return via another route, feeling smug, than we were attacked by the goblin tribe."


    Upon hearing this, before Glen could utter a word, Leaves grew indignant. She planted her hands on her hips and, pointing at Anlim in the cage, berated,


    "Doing such a thing over a trivial quarrel?! That''s outrageous! It''s so perilous here, and now, look! So many lives have been lost! All because of you two!"


    Anlim and Cora could only nod and force a smile.


    Glen, however, stopped this girl brimming with a sense of justice.


    "What are you doing? They''re truly despicable!" Leaves protested, wriggling her shoulders.


    "Not so hasty. I have something else to say," Glen said with a smile.


    Both the two young girls and the men in the cage regarded him with confusion.


    Then, Glen suddenly said,"You mentioned ''her'', correct? What you really meant was that one of you had developed feelings for that young lady, yet she showed you no favor. Thus, you contrived a trap to force her into submission, am I right?"


    The two in the cage stared at him as if they had seen a ghost.


    Upon seeing their reaction, Glen knew he had guessed correctly.


    When it came to matters involving women, these nobles usually had such motives. This was Glen''s experience.


    *********


    If you like this novel, please rate it. Of course, the higher the rating, the better??. I will write more exciting and interesting stories.

 Chapter 155 Bloodfang

    Both Anlim and Klar hung their heads in shame, tacitly admitting the truth of Glen''s words.


    Even the two young girls, as naive as they were, understood that Glen''s words just now were the truth. They instantly felt an even deeper sense of revulsion towards the two men in the cage, and their perception of Glen was once again transformed.


    "Come now, gentlemen. Where have you hidden that young lady?" Glen inquired.


    Anlim, completely disheartened, replied dejectedly,"In a cave at the end of the road ahead."


    Upon hearing this, Glen tore open the cage and sliced through the ropes binding the two men with his fingernails, stating,"Lead the way. You shall rescue her yourselves."


    "Glen, why did you release them? Wouldn''t it be better to leave them here to perish?" Leaves asked resentfully.


    Glen merely responded,"You''ll understand shortly."


    Moments later.


    The group arrived at the peculiarly - treated cave. Glen could already detect the presence of people within, and it was evident that there was more than one.


    Under his menacing gaze, Anlim and Klar reluctantly made their way to either side of the cave, as if operating some sort of mechanism.


    The cave emitted a dull, grating sound, and Glen knew that the cage inside had been opened.


    Glen pulled the two young girls back and said,"Step back a bit. There''s going to be quite a spectacle shortly."


    "Spectacle?" Leaves was thoroughly perplexed.


    Just as she finished speaking, a woman''s enraged shout echoed from within the cave:"Anlim! How dare you return!"


    A lithe figure burst out of the cave. Her vivid red hair was tied up in a high ponytail, glistening brightly in the sunlight. She launched a flying kick straight towards Anlim''s face, who was closest to her!


    Under normal circumstances, Anlim would have been able to dodge this kick. After all, the woman had been weakened significantly during her days of confinement. However, both he and Klar had endured even greater hardships.


    The iron - soled lady''s shoe landed squarely on his haggard visage, causing a sudden eruption of nosebleeds, and he was sent hurtling backwards.


    Several armored men also rushed out of the cave, charging towards Klar.


    The two men, who had just been liberated from the goblins, were promptly pinned to the ground and pummeled by those emerging from the cave.


    The pitiful scene made the two young girls, watching from a short distance away, cover their eyes, only peeking through their fingers.


    Glen, on the other hand, watched with great relish.


    Finally, the woman with the vivid red hair, perhaps exhausted from her assault, planted her foot on Anlim''s bruised and swollen face, her hands on her hips as she gasped for breath.


    She was a woman with a somewhat fierce countenance, yet undeniably beautiful, and her figure was such that it would make men salivate, despite the dirt and ash smudging her face and body at the moment.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    After catching her breath for a moment, she finally turned her gaze towards the three in the distance and said heartily,"It was you who taught these two scoundrels a lesson and compelled them to come and rescue us, wasn''t it? Thank you sincerely!"


    Glen took a few steps forward, glanced at the others emerging from the cave, and asked,"I don''t recall these two mentioning anyone else apart from you?"


    A trembling hand was raised, and Anlim, his mouth pinned down, struggled to say,"I didn''t say there was only..."


    But before he could finish, the woman above lifted her leg and stomped down forcefully, even grinding it slightly, and said,"Who gave you permission to speak?"


    Anlim let out a muffled groan. His raised hand trembled and then dropped.


    That must have been excruciating... Glen offered a momentary moment of silence for this unfortunate soul.


    At this point, they heard the woman in front of them explain,"These are all my attendants. My family insists that I bring them along on every adventure."


    Glen nodded in understanding, cast a glance at Anlim on the ground, and said,"You can handle the rest of the matter yourselves. We have other matters to attend to, so we''ll be taking our leave."


    He turned to depart with the two young girls, but the woman called out to him:


    "Wait a moment. Let''s get acquainted. You may address me as Bloodfang. And what might your name be?"


    Bloodfang? That rings a bell... Glen pondered briefly and then recalled. He remembered that the tall and robust woman he had encountered in the tavern previously had identified herself as Bloodaxe. She, too, had red hair, though not as vibrant as Bloodfang''s.


    "Do you know a woman named Bloodaxe?" Glen probed tentatively.


    Bloodfang was initially taken aback, then exclaimed in delight,"You know Bloodaxe? She''s my sister! I haven''t seen her in ages!"


    As expected, there''s a connection... Glen merely smiled and said,"We only met once. I commissioned her to assist me in hunting magical beasts at the time, and I haven''t seen her since."


    Upon hearing this, Bloodfang wasn''t overly disappointed. She suddenly stepped forward and slung her arm around Glen''s shoulder, speaking as if to an old friend,"Since you know my sister, then we''re friends too! You simply must come to my home. I''ll ensure you have such a wonderful time that you won''t want to leave!"


    Although this young lady wasn''t as burly as her sister, her temperament was even more forthright. She seemed to regard Glen as anything but the opposite sex.


    This overly - familiar gesture truly astounded Glen.


    So Glen placed his hand on her shoulder in return and said,"We can discuss that later. I''ve noticed that there''s one aspect in which you and your sister differ."


    "What''s the difference?" Bloodfang queried, looking puzzled.


    "I have the impression that you hail from a prominent family, yet your sister gave me the impression of being more like a commoner. Why is that?"


    When Glen had met the tall woman previously, he had taken note of her attire and equipment, which didn''t seem overly luxurious.


    Moreover, she had appeared rather disheveled at the time. If she had one or two attendants, she likely wouldn''t have been in such a state.


    Upon hearing this question, Bloodfang let out a bitter laugh and said,"This is somewhat of a family scandal. I probably shouldn''t be saying this..."


    "Miss Shamorettiz!" Several attendants immediately interjected to caution her.


    But Bloodfang''s tone took on a mischievous edge:"But I''m going to say it anyway."


    The attendants were left speechless, and they were now contemplating whether to silence her.


    Glen sensed their murderous intent and turned to the attendants, saying,"I advise you not to entertain any ill - conceived notions. My teacher is a fifth - level magician."


    These words elicited a fit of coughing from the attendants, and they nearly dropped to their knees in embarrassment.


    A fifth - level magician was a being they might not encounter even once in their lifetimes. To target the apprentice of such a powerful figure was tantamount to courting disaster.


    "No wonder you were able to deal with these scoundrels like Anlim. So you have such a formidable teacher!" Bloodfang exclaimed in surprise.


    "Modesty, modesty." Glen assumed an air of pride while attempting to downplay his teacher''s prowess.


    This sent Bloodfang into fits of laughter,"Hahaha... You''re truly amusing! I''ve never come across anyone quite like you, hahaha..."


    Leaves tugged at Glen''s clothing, saying angrily,"Is she laughing at our teacher?"


    Glen couldn''t resist pinching the young girl''s cheek and said,"No, she''s laughing at me."


    "Why is she laughing at you?" Leaves persisted, still irate.


    "Because I just told a joke." Glen casually dismissed the question and then patted Bloodfang on the back, saying,"All right, stop laughing. It''s time to get down to business."

 Chapter 156 The Scandal

    Bloodfang wiped away the tears that had welled up from her laughter, composed herself, and then began to speak.


    "Truth be told, Bloodaxe is not my biological sister. Our blood - relation is rather distant. However, we became acquainted at an early age, and the bond between us is as strong as that of true sisters. Nevertheless, her misfortunes ultimately led to our separation.


    "I remember that day vividly. Had I not heard those words spoken by the family elders with my own ears, I might never have known that our family harbored such infuriating secrets. There was an elder within the family who, perhaps bearing some grudge against Bloodaxe''s family, concocted a plot targeting her parents.


    "In order to achieve his aim, that depraved individual even sacrificed his own son, with the intention of framing Bloodaxe''s parents, thus providing a pretext to kill them. Eventually, he succeeded. Bloodaxe lost her parents, was expelled from the family, and left with her younger siblings."


    After listening, Glen asked at an opportune moment,"Did you uncover all these details through your own investigation?"


    Bloodfang, already weary, smiled upon hearing this and said,"Bloodaxe told me before she left. After learning about it, I was enraged and went back to inform the family elders, but their reaction was rather indifferent, for they were all aware of the truth."


    "How could this be?" Glen could actually surmise some aspects, but he asked to prompt her to continue.


    "Indeed, how could this be? I angrily confronted them, but they merely stated that since they knew the truth, they allowed Bloodaxe and her family to leave. Otherwise, they would surely have perished."


    "This is truly exasperating!" This time, it was Leaves who spoke.


    Bloodfang glanced at her, and upon seeing the adorable, indignant expression on the little girl''s face, she couldn''t resist scooping her up and planting a kiss on her cheek.


    Leaves struggled, wiping the saliva from her face while exclaiming,"Oh! Let me go! You reek!"


    Children speak without restraint. Bloodfang was taken aback, sniffed herself, and indeed, she detected a rather strong odor. Instead of releasing her hold, she tightened her embrace, deliberately subjecting Leaves to her body odor.


    Leaves'' face contorted in disgust as she cried out for Glen to come to her rescue.


    Glen, too, was amused by the girl''s pitiable state, yet he still interjected,


    "All right, stop teasing her."


    Bloodfang finally set Leaves down. The moment her feet touched the ground, the girl scurried behind Glen, eyeing Bloodfang warily.


    Mushroom had long since hidden behind Glen, also fearful of being seized by the woman.


    "Are they your sisters?" Bloodfang inquired curiously.


    "We are all apprentices of the same teacher. In fact, they began learning magic earlier than I did," Glen explained.


    Bloodfang nodded in understanding.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    At this juncture, Glen resumed the previous topic, saying,"From your account, it appears that your family has some rather dark aspects?"


    "One could say so. My ill - fated sister was the victim," Bloodfang replied with a sigh.


    Gurgle~


    The sound of a rumbling stomach emanated immediately after Bloodfang finished speaking.


    "Apologies. The provisions we originally carried have long been exhausted. We''ve been hungry for quite some time," Bloodfang said, rubbing her stomach and scratching her head.


    Glen was about to say something when he felt a tug at his clothing. Looking down, he heard Mushroom say,"I''m hungry."


    "Hmm..." Glen surveyed the rather sizeable group present. He had sufficient food to feed them all, yet they were now far from any populated area, and there was no way to replenish their supplies.


    Seemingly sensing Glen''s predicament, Bloodfang smiled and said,"Don''t be troubled. We''ll be fine going without food for a few days."


    Only then did she realize that Glen had not yet told her his name. So she asked once more,"By the way, you haven''t told me your name yet, sir."


    "You may address me as Glen," Glen replied casually. Then, he suddenly walked towards the large deer munching on hay in the distance.


    Under the watchful eyes of all, Glen retrieved several pieces of raw meat wrapped in special paper and returned.


    "This is the extent of the assistance we can offer. You can divide it among yourselves later," Glen said, and tossed the meat directly to Bloodfang, who was compelled to reach out and catch it.


    "You truly needn''t have gone to such lengths to assist us..." Bloodfang said, feeling the weight of the meat in her hands, her tone tinged with a complex mix of emotions.


    She had witnessed the malevolence of various individuals. The only ones she truly trusted were her companions.


    Yet, individuals like Anlim, who initially seemed reliable, had actually betrayed her.


    This had subtly altered her perception. When she first interacted with Glen, although she appeared affable, it was merely a pretense, as she knew her group was no match for him.


    It was only after learning that Glen knew Bloodaxe that her attitude shifted, and she became willing to disclose the family scandal.


    However, this person, whom she had just met and with whom she had only exchanged a few words, was actually willing to extend a helping hand.


    Just as Bloodfang was contemplating what to say, Glen said,


    "When I make friends, I rely on my intuition. If I feel that you''re someone I can get along with, I''m willing to befriend you and offer my assistance to the best of my ability. There are no ulterior motives."


    These words were straightforward, yet they sounded most agreeable to Bloodfang''s ears.


    "I can''t quite put into words how I feel at this moment, but I still wish to express my gratitude," Bloodfang said, nodding towards Glen.


    Glen accepted her gratitude with equanimity.


    After a brief pause, he inquired,"What became of the person who framed Bloodaxe?"


    Bloodfang''s face contorted with disdain."What else could have happened? His life has been steadily improving, and the family shows no inclination to hold him accountable for his misdeeds."


    "Didn''t you take any action?"


    "I intended to, but the elders, aware of my close relationship with Bloodaxe, have been keeping a vigilant eye on me, fearing that I might do something to harm that individual."


    Bloodfang spoke through gritted teeth.


    "If the opportunity presents itself, it would be best to eliminate him. Such a calculating and ruthless individual is highly suspicious. He might even be plotting against you as we speak," Glen warned deliberately.


    Upon hearing Glen''s words, Bloodfang furrowed her brows in thought. Suddenly, a chill ran down her spine.


    She considered Glen''s words entirely plausible. Lately, she had heard virtually no news of that person. He might well be up to some new machinations.


    "Thank you, Glen. I believe we must be on our way. I shall remember this kindness," Bloodfang said. Then, she summoned her attendants and had the two battered noble youths carried.


    The two were still barely alive. Due to their noble status, Bloodfang refrained from killing them, as it would cause significant trouble for her family.


    "You don''t seem to be in the best condition. Are you certain it''s advisable to set off in such a state? This place is fraught with danger," Glen said, his eyes betraying his doubt.


    Bloodfang, however, turned around nonchalantly and said,"I''m fairly familiar with this area. As long as we take care to avoid certain areas, we won''t encounter any dangers beyond our ability to handle."


    With that, the group departed, their bodies weary. Evidently, the person who had instilled such a profound sense of unease in Bloodfang was no ordinary threat.

 Chapter 157 The Monster in the Laboratory

    Glen decided to build a fire on the spot to address the hunger of Leaves and Mushroom. Although numerous perils lurked in the vicinity, he paid them no heed.


    This time, he refrained from making barbecue. Firstly, the environment was rather poor, and secondly, overindulging in barbecue was not conducive to good health. Glen retrieved an iron pot from his backpack, which came with a collapsible stand at the bottom. He placed the pot on the fire stand, rinsed it with water first, and then took out various ingredients. After a flurry of activity, a pot of sumptuous stew was ready, merely awaiting cooking before they could partake.


    The two young girls watched intently as the tantalizing aroma wafted from the iron pot, making their mouths water. They were once again captivated by Glen''s culinary prowess. Leaves couldn''t help but wonder, Why didn''t the teacher let Glen cook at the magic house? This smells far more appetizing than what we usually eat!


    Before long, they finally got to savor this uniquely - crafted delicacy by Glen, indulging in yet another bout of exquisite gustatory pleasure. As expected, they stuffed themselves to the brim once more, which left them reluctant to move for the rest of the journey.


    In such a place, it was inevitable that various magical beasts or low - level tribes would come to cause trouble. However, they were all deterred by the formidable might Glen displayed.


    As the sky darkened and the deer - drawn carriage had just entered their destination, Combor Ridge, Glen had no choice but to postpone his search for the abode of the three dark mages until the next day.


    Sensing the carriage come to a halt, the two drowsy young girls on the carriage looked around in bewilderment."Glen, where are we?" Leaves asked, rubbing her eyes.


    "A place called Combor Ridge. Get down. We''ll be spending the night here today," Glen replied as he alighted from the carriage and began to survey the surrounding terrain. He found a sloping embankment and started erecting a tent. An orange - hued lantern illuminated the newly - set - up tent, creating a serene scene that harmonized with the quiet wilderness around, a sight that soothed the soul.


    The two young girls were extremely sleepy, so Glen had little trouble lulling them to sleep. As for Glen himself, he scaled an extremely tall and stately pine tree to overlook the distance. Based on the descriptions provided by the three dark mages, he had a general sense of the location in mind. Then, he descended from the tree, kindled a bonfire, and leaned against the tree trunk, closing his eyes.


    ...


    A faint sound reached his ears, and Glen''s eyes snapped open. His eyes darted around, and he caught a fleeting glimpse of a figure vanishing into the depths of the forest. It seems the locals have discovered us... he thought, immediately grasping the potential situation. He reached back, clutched the large tree behind him, and with a sudden heave, his body silently ascended the tree.


    In the forest, a bare - chested man with a thick beard and abundant chest hair rounded a tree and suddenly realized the person who had been sleeping was gone. He immediately grew alert and began to scrutinize the surroundings carefully. He was not the only one in the forest. On one of the trees stood a slender male elf. His bare arms were marred with numerous scars, and his once - handsome face bore marks resembling burns.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    The elf had witnessed Glen''s ascent up the tree, but in the blink of an eye, the human had disappeared. He''s a tough one... the male elf judged. At that moment, the man with the profuse body hair emitted a hissing sound, their signal for communication. The male elf looked over and saw his companion on the ground making several hand gestures, which meant "Where did the person go?" The elf merely shook his head, and the companion understood his meaning.


    The two, in tacit understanding, sensed that this was a difficult opponent and decided to make a hasty retreat. However, Glen was not about to let them succeed. They felt a sharp pain at the back of their heads and promptly lost consciousness one after another.


    When they regained consciousness, they found themselves bound to a large tree. A young man, accompanied by two little girls, stood before them.


    "Wait! Don''t kill us! What do you want? Gold coins? We have them! We''ll give them all to you! But please, spare our lives!" the male elf pleaded resolutely.


    "Yes! Killing us won''t benefit you! Please have mercy on us!" the man with the copious body hair implored as well.


    They had both survived in this place for a long time, clearly discerning that wealth was far less important than their lives. Otherwise, with their limited strength, they wouldn''t have lasted until now. In this place, killing was a common occurrence, but it was never the objective; only self - interest mattered.


    Glen hadn''t expected the two to be so sensible, which saved him some trouble."We''ll discuss the gold coins later. Do you know of three dark mages in the vicinity? Where are their dwellings? Reveal the location, and I''ll spare your lives," Glen said.


    Upon hearing this, the two bound individuals were momentarily puzzled. Then, the male elf ventured,"We know. Compley and the other two fourth - level dark mages are the masters here. Everyone in Combor Ridge is aware of them."


    "Good," Glen smiled."Then you should know where their abode is, right?"


    "Ordinarily, we wouldn''t know. But something seems to have gone awry in their laboratory. We have a prophet here who said that Compley and the other two perished, causing the laboratory to spiral out of control. A monster was born within, and that''s how we all learned the location of their dwelling," the male elf explained, observing Glen''s expression intently, yet discerning nothing.


    In truth, Glen''s heart sank. Does ''out of control'' imply that everything inside was destroyed?¡­He suppressed the urge to rush over and verify immediately, maintaining a composed tone as he asked,"You must have gone to check. Did you remove everything inside?"


    "No! The items in the laboratory were all devoured by that monster. A few who got too close were also consumed by it! If we hadn''t fled quickly, we would have met the same fate!" the elf exclaimed, his voice tinged with horror.


    Glen could only curse inwardly. This trip might well be in vain. Perhaps sensing Glen''s foul mood, the male elf summoned up his courage and said,"If you''re aiming to claim the wealth of the three dark mages, there might still be a chance."


    Glen''s eyes lit up, and he pressed,"Explain."


    "I heard from the prophet that Compley and the others actually had another laboratory, beneath the one on the surface. However, to gain entry, you must pass the monster," the elf continued.


    "Hasn''t that creature left?" Glen queried, perplexed.


    "No," the elf nodded."That monster seems to have been created to guard that place."


    Whatever. I want everything in the laboratory anyway! I''ll just conscript these locals to help me carry the items... Having made up his mind, Glen sliced through the ropes with a claw. He urged the man with the body hair and the elf to lead the way without delay.

 Chapter 158 Transform Once More

    "Glen, are we going to deal with that monster?" Leaves looked up and asked.


    Glen, urging the two men in front, replied,"Yes, and we''ll also retrieve some things by the way."


    Leaves still found it difficult to keep up with the adults'' train of thought, so she stopped asking and instead started discussing the surrounding plants, animals, flowers, and herbs with Mushroom.


    On the way, they inevitably had to interact with more local people. The two leading the way tried to warn their companions here to leave, but to no avail.


    Almost none of them took Glen and the other two seriously. They readily resorted to robbery - related remarks. However, the result was that Glen''s group gained a few more laborers.


    A dilapidated building in the shape of a crescent moon appeared ahead. It towered above the trees, being quite conspicuous.


    "That''s the residence of Compley and the other two. The monster is also there. We''d better not go over there, right?"


    The male elf stopped in his tracks and said with a scared expression.


    Glen looked at the highly noticeable building and then stared at the male elf with a suspicious gaze."It''s this conspicuous? You didn''t know the three dark mages were here before?"


    "This building didn''t exist before! It was only after the prophet said Compley and the others died that it appeared!" The male elf quickly waved his hands.


    The others also shook their heads repeatedly.


    Glen just thought on the spot for a while and then straightforwardly said,"All of you come with me."


    These words immediately made the locals turn ashen - faced. They wanted to object but dared not.


    "Let''s go. Don''t make me say it again." Glen''s tone carried a warning.


    The group then continued their journey towards the building.


    A thunderous snore resounded, directly hitting everyone''s eardrums. Fear surged like a flood.


    The few locals instantly felt their calves trembling, and cold sweat soaked through their entire backs.


    Seeing that these people were so frightened by just a few snores, Glen was speechless. He unleashed the werewolf curse on his body and the dragon might of the Blazing Fang, which was tinged with a demonic aura.


    Everyone at the scene except Glen felt a huge boom in their heads!


    The world seemed to be just the backdrop for Glen. Just by standing there, he made people not dare to look directly at him or disobey him, as if he were a being of a higher level.


    "Keep moving." Glen''s voice was deep, but everyone heard it clearly and dared not defy.


    Seeing this, Glen retracted all the auras on his body.


    The two young girls looked at him with extremely curious eyes.


    Although Glen had deliberately avoided the two girls just now, they still felt that powerful, unknown force.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    They were eager to ask questions, but with so many strangers around, they instinctively became introverted.


    Finally, after passing through numerous visual obstructions, they reached the bottom of the building.


    There was a wasteland filled with yellow - brown dust. A huge creature covered in bone spurs was curled up on the ruins, snoring continuously.


    "Is this the monster?" Glen turned to ask the male elf.


    "Yes, its power is extremely terrifying. It can also spit out green liquid that can melt everything! We must not provoke it." The male elf lowered his voice, fearing to wake the monster.


    After getting confirmation, Glen fell silent and observed for a while.


    The size of this giant beast was slightly smaller than the dragon form of the Blazing Fang, but it still exuded sufficient oppressive force.


    "Leaves, Mushroom, keep an eye on these people and don''t let them run away. I''ll go deal with that thing."


    After saying this, Glen suddenly leaped, drawing a perfect parabola in the air and crashing towards the sleeping giant beast!


    This move scared the locals half to death. They instinctively wanted to flee, but Leaves cast a dungeon - like magic spell, trapping them in place.


    They had already been severely beaten by Glen, and now they were too weak to break free from Leaves'' cage.


    Before Glen, who was still in the air, landed, the giant beast had already woken up. It seemed to be able to sense any creature approaching within a certain range of its body.


    The giant beast turned its head in Glen''s direction. Its eyes and mouth were extremely asymmetrical. One eye was big and the other small, and several of its teeth in the mouth had pierced through the lips.


    The entire giant beast looked like it was kneaded by a child with plasticine.


    Just like this, the giant beast opened its mouth towards Glen and inhaled, preparing to suck Glen into its all - digesting stomach.


    But when it felt the prey in its mouth, several of its teeth suddenly flew out!


    Glen, having transformed into a fifth - level werewolf, stood in the giant beast''s mouth, one hand propping up the upper jaw of the giant beast, and the other hand waving steel claws to cut.


    The flesh and blood of the giant beast were as soft as tofu. Before it could react, Glen had cut off its lower jaw.


    This scene shocked the few locals trapped by magic in the distance.


    While Leaves and Mushroom were excitedly cheering for Glen.


    The giant beast, having lost its lower jaw, let out a rather comical roar. It was completely enraged and swung its arms covered in bone spurs to hit Glen.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Under the huge force, countless debris from the ruins were sent flying high, but not a single blow landed on Glen.


    Instead, the giant beast itself had chunks of its flesh and blood cut off by the opponent''s sharp claws.


    Strangely, this monster seemed to have no blood. No matter how big a wound Glen inflicted, no liquid similar to blood leaked out.


    Could this monster really be made of plasticine?¡­Glen wondered in his heart, but his offensive did not weaken at all.


    After several unsuccessful attempts at hitting, the belly of the giant beast suddenly bulged. Then the bulge moved towards the throat and finally burst out from the throat!


    A large expanse of green acidic liquid splashed everywhere in the sky. Glen had no way to avoid it, and his body was inevitably splashed.


    This green acidic liquid indeed had a very strong corrosive power, but for Glen''s magic resistance, it was sufficient to resist.


    The giant beast''s perception realized that its ultimate move had failed to kill the opponent, and it became even more anxious, with its attacks becoming more and more chaotic.


    At this moment, Glen found the right opportunity and suddenly made a powerful burst. His body flashed past the neck of the giant beast.


    When he landed, the head of the giant beast also fell.


    "Hooray!" The two young girls in the distance who saw this scene cheered loudly.


    However, Glen, who had achieved success, didn''t think it was over.


    Sure enough, his powerful perception detected that the separated body parts of the giant beast were wriggling violently, apparently trying to recombine.


    "Another one of these old tricks." Glen sneered. The Blazing Fang gauntlet on his wrist emitted dancing flames, and he waved it casually.


    The flame blade swept across, and all the violently wriggling pieces of the corpse were ignited and turned into ashes in a short while.


    He transformed back into a human form and shouted to Leaves and the others in the distance,"You can come over now!"


    The two young girls immediately cast magic and brought the few locals to Glen''s side.


    "Glen! What kind of magic did you use just now?! You turned into a big wolf! It was so cool! Can you transform again?"


    Leaves grabbed Glen''s hand and jumped around, acting coquettishly.


    "I want to see it too, and I want to touch." Mushroom also looked expectant.


    Glen felt a bit embarrassed."Don''t you know about werewolves?"

 Chapter 159 The Underground Ruins

    "Werewolf?" The two young girls were momentarily stunned. It was Mushroom who was the first to react."So you''re a werewolf! No wonder you can transform into a gigantic wolf!"


    Leaves also just recollected. Since her friend had spoken first, she had to swallow back the words on the tip of her tongue, feeling rather frustrated.


    Glen understood why the two didn''t associate him with a werewolf at first glance. They simply lacked worldly experience. Although they had heard of werewolves, they had never witnessed one with their own eyes.


    At this moment, the male elf forced a smile and said,"Sir, you are truly extraordinary. To have slain such a fearsome creature. Might I ask if you could release us now? This position is rather uncomfortable, heh heh..."


    Glen looked at the group of people ensnared by Leaves'' magic. Just as he was about to speak, Leaves interjected preemptively,


    "Glen, they attempted to flee just now, but fortunately, I apprehended them!"


    She wore an expression of seeking recognition for her feat.


    "Leaves, you''re truly remarkable!" Glen obligingly offered his praise.


    The latter immediately arched her neck, looking as proud as a swan.


    "We are truly remorseful, esteemed sir! Please pardon our cowardice! We were simply terror - stricken by this monster!"


    "Yes! We have now witnessed your might and vow never to attempt escape again! Please place your trust in us!"


    The group of people wore forlorn expressions, seemingly petrified that Glen would strike them down. They were well - versed in such situations.


    After all, it seemed that the man before them merely required their guidance. Now that the guiding was complete, they should have outlived their usefulness.


    Observing their terrified countenances, Glen could more or less surmise what they were thinking. He thus assumed a conflicted expression.


    When the group saw that they were not immediately killed, they seemed to glimpse a glimmer of hope. They promptly signaled the male elf, who was the most articulate among them, to utter some flattering words.


    True to their expectations, the male elf spoke up without hesitation,"Esteemed sir, we are, in fact, a group of individuals who venerate the powerful. Having witnessed your prowess, we are thoroughly impressed. A master as powerful and incredibly handsome as you is truly a rarity. Although our strength is meager and we may not be worthy of serving you, we still hope that you will take us in. We have no objections to performing menial labor!"


    These words flowed so naturally that Glen felt goosebumps all over his body.


    This is over - the - top flattery!¡­He thought to himself, yet managed to maintain a composed expression.


    "So you''re this powerful?!" Leaves and Mushroom were also taken aback by the male elf''s words and gazed up at Glen in awe.


    Glen''s lips twitched slightly. He decided to ignore the two naive young girls for the moment. With an impassive expression, he addressed the locals,


    "Upon reflection, indeed, eliminating you would serve no purpose for me. Therefore, I shall spare your lives for the time being and have you assist me with some tasks."Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The trapped individuals were overjoyed upon hearing this, and a great weight seemed to lift from their hearts.


    Glen then instructed Leaves to lift the magic.


    Upon regaining their freedom, these people became noticeably more docile and no longer harbored any thoughts of escape.


    Glen led the group to search the ruins but found no hidden passageways or mechanisms. He then pulled the male elf aside and inquired,


    "Did that prophet disclose to you the location of the hidden laboratory?"


    The male elf swallowed hard and slowly shook his head.


    "Where is that prophet? Go and fetch him here at once." Glen commanded.


    "I''m truly sorry, sir. The prophet departed from this place several days ago..." The male elf''s tone was marked by deep respect.


    Could he have foreseen my arrival?¡­Glen couldn''t help but suspect.


    In reality, the prophet had merely foreseen that he might encounter trouble soon and thus intended to leave for refuge. He had no inkling that a Glen, even more powerful than the monster, would arrive.


    Glen waved his hand, indicating that the elf should search again.


    The latter felt as if he had been granted amnesty and promptly turned to leave.


    After observing the ruins for a while longer, Glen''s patience was nearly exhausted. He then shouted,"All right, halt." The locals who had been searching for hidden passageways and mechanisms ceased their actions. They had, in fact, been going back and forth in the areas they had already searched and had endured it only because they dared not defy Glen''s orders.


    Only Leaves and Mushroom were indifferent to the adults'' affairs, treating the ruins as a place of amusement and frolicking about.


    "Now, all of you step back. I intend to excavate this area." Glen leaped onto a broken pillar that stood upright in the ruins and declared.


    Upon hearing this, everyone promptly retreated to the edge of the ruins, including Leaves and Mushroom.


    Glen once again transformed into a fifth - level werewolf and first launched an attack on the base of the crescent - shaped, damaged building.


    The building, constructed of ordinary materials, toppled slowly to one side after just a few strikes. There was no one on the side it fell towards, so there was no concern for anyone''s safety.


    The commotion of the tall building''s collapse was considerable. It startled the birds and raised a towering cloud of dust.


    The dull echo reverberated for an extended period.


    Before the onlookers outside the ruins could fully appreciate this spectacular scene, another tremendous noise captured their attention.


    It turned out that Glen had already begun digging the ground frantically, his two claws, augmented by the Blazing Fang, moving at high velocity!


    Ordinarily, the noise should not have been this intense, considering the Blazing Fang''s sharpness, which could cut through almost anything with ease.


    However, it was precisely when Glen had dug approximately seven or eight meters underground that his hitherto invincible steel claws were obstructed by a dark - red brick.


    This was highly unusual.


    The three dark mages were merely at the fourth level. They couldn''t have created a material so robust as to withstand Glen''s steel claws for such an extended period.


    Despite the combined force of his powerful strength and indestructible steel claws, after continuous strikes for a considerable time, he had only managed to break through a thin layer.


    Glen was compelled to pause and examine it closely.


    Suddenly, a flash of inspiration struck him.


    Could this be an ancient ruin?!


    An ancient ruin is tantamount to a treasure trove. This is a saying known to anyone with a modicum of knowledge on the continent.


    There are numerous tales of individuals who, by chance, entered ancient ruins, had extraordinary adventures, and subsequently ascended to the pinnacle of their lives.


    I wonder how many of the valuable items within were appropriated by those three?¡­With a hint of excitement, Glen once again transformed into a seventh - level werewolf.


    Dense black smoke of the curse billowed forth, instantly enveloping the entire expanse of the ruins.


    The few onlookers in the distance were startled and quickly backed away from the smoke.


    "Glen!" The two young girls, having just retreated, immediately thought of Glen and were about to rush into the smoke to rescue him.


    At this moment, a somewhat familiar yet more menacingly - toned voice called out to them,


    "I''m unharmed! I created this."


    After a moment of realization, they recognized it as Glen''s voice.


    This reassured the two young girls.


    As for the others, they were nearly brought to their knees. Such a colossal commotion was actually instigated by Glen!


    Gods! Just how terrifyingly powerful is he!!


    This was the shared thought among the few locals.

 Chapter 160 The Primordial Substance of the Curse

    The tumultuous and roiling emotions still surged within as a deafening roar, far exceeding the previous ones, exploded like a thunderclap crashing to the ground! Concomitantly, the ground trembled violently.


    The few individuals were so startled by the commotion that they leaped high into the air, their hearts nearly skipping a beat.


    As the black smoke dissipated, the scene of the ruins once again came into clear view before everyone''s eyes.


    What was different was that a seemingly bottomless pit had emerged amidst the ruins.


    Just as the local inhabitants were hesitating whether to approach and inspect, Leaves promptly transformed into a bird, grasped Mushroom, and flew towards it.


    "Glen! Are you down there?" The two young girls called out, prostrate at the edge of the pit.


    The sound echoed and faded as it descended into the profound pit.


    "I''m unharmed. Do not descend for the moment. There may be peril here. I shall conduct an inspection first."


    Upon hearing Glen''s response, the two young girls felt reassured once more.


    Down below, Glen''s pair of luminous, green eyes scanned the scene within the ruins. He felt a sense of novelty reminiscent of the first time he entered an underground stronghold in the game "Minecraft" during his previous life.


    At this moment, he seemed to be in a corridor. The surrounding walls were adorned with plant - like growths resembling moss, yet Glen knew that moss could not thrive in such a place.


    The ground beneath his feet was paved with dark - red bricks, bearing distinct signs of human activity, and not from a distant past.


    Presumably, this was the clandestine base of the three dark mages. One wondered how much of this ruin they had explored.¡­Glen casually plucked a torch from the wall and ignited it with the gauntlet on his wrist.


    The instant the flame flared to life, the other torches, as if receiving a signal, lit up in succession.


    So sophisticated?¡­Glen then re - inserted the torch into its original position and sauntered in one direction along the corridor.


    At regular intervals along the corridor, an arched wooden door appeared on either side, none of which were locked.


    Glen pushed open the first door, and the candles behind him illuminated automatically. The dissected corpses of various animals came into view, and an array of tools, along with notes and documents, were strewn haphazardly across a large table.


    It was evident that the owner was rather slovenly.


    Glen entered and examined the area but found nothing of particular interest, so he exited.


    Several of the subsequent rooms were also similar, blood - soaked dissection chambers, with one specifically dedicated to the dissection of werewolves.


    Inside, there were werewolf corpses ranging from levels one to three. Some were in human form, some in half - wolf form, and some seemed to have perished while caught between the two states.


    Among these, Glen also discovered several vials of purified wolfsbane, each labeled.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    The dark mages had named this wolfsbane the Primordial Substance of the Werewolf Curse.


    Following the name was the level of the werewolf to which it pertained.


    Glen picked up a vial containing the Primordial Substance of the Third - level Werewolf Curse and scrutinized it closely.


    The semi - transparent glass vial was pitch - black within. Had it not been for his ability to sense its contents, he might have mistaken it for ink.


    He gently shook the vial, and to his surprise, changes occurred within the seemingly inert container.


    The inky primordial substance of the curse danced within the vial like a swarm of living microorganisms.


    With his exceptional hearing, Glen could even detect a sound akin to a multitude of tiny insects striking the glass.


    How on earth did those dark mages extract this substance?¡­Glen set the glass vial down and exited the room, continuing his exploration deeper into the complex.


    He soon arrived at a place resembling a conference room. Glen was somewhat taken aback upon seeing the enormous map affixed directly above the conference table.


    The map depicted the entire expanse of the Zehn Kingdom, encompassing every district and locale, with places marked by magic, though their meaning remained a mystery.


    Nonetheless, this map was a valuable find. After imprinting it deeply in his mind, he began to survey the other areas of the conference room.


    Still, he found no further valuable information and thus continued to explore other regions.


    This exploration consumed a considerable amount of time. By the time Glen emerged from the ruins, it was already afternoon.


    Leaves and Mushroom, who had been sitting together engaged in conversation, rushed towards him the moment they spotted Glen.


    "Glen, Glen! What lies below?" Leaves inquired impatiently.


    "Nothing out of the ordinary. It''s akin to the laboratory in the magic house," Glen replied, only half - telling the truth.


    The areas of the ruins developed by the three mages were indeed typical magic laboratories, yet the unexplored regions were a different matter altogether.


    Upon hearing Glen''s response, the two young girls'' interest waned significantly.


    This was precisely the effect Glen desired. The unexplored areas of the ruins undoubtedly harbored perils that even fourth - level dark mages would struggle to contend with. Taking the two young girls down there would prove rather cumbersome.


    "Esteemed sir, is there anything we can do for you?" The male elf, accompanied by his companions, stepped forward respectfully.


    They were well - aware that it was time for them to be tasked with something.


    Glen was pleased with their self - awareness."All of you accompany me below. I have visited the laboratories of the three dark mages, and there is essentially no danger. Your task is to assist me in removing all items of value."


    Upon hearing this, the group immediately assumed a confident demeanor.


    "Rest assured, sir! We are quite experienced in this regard!"


    "We guarantee not to overlook a single valuable item!"


    "Just wait and see!"


    Glen merely nodded slightly and then addressed Leaves and the other girl."You two remain above and monitor them. Ensure they do not pilfer anything. Do you understand?"


    "This is a breeze!" Leaves declared, placing her hands on her hips with an air of arrogance.


    Mushroom, on the other hand, stated solemnly,"We will fulfill the task."


    After giving these instructions, Glen led the group and leaped into the deep pit.


    These individuals were at least first - level warriors, and the depth of the pit would not cause them harm.


    Upon reaching the ruins, Glen informed the group of the locations of each room and explicitly cautioned them not to venture into the areas unexplored by the dark mages.


    The others naturally nodded in agreement. They all cherished their lives too much to take risks.


    After dispersing the group, the previously quiet ruins became bustling. Glen was unconcerned about how they would transport the items upward; that was their responsibility.


    As for Glen himself, he made his way towards the depths of the ruins, where the torchlight did not reach.


    The commotion gradually faded away, and the surroundings were engulfed in darkness.


    A prison door loomed ahead, blocking the path.


    The area around the prison door was littered with shattered stones, clearly indicating that a fierce battle had once taken place here.


    Glen did not hesitate. He stepped forward, grasped the prison door, and attempted to tear it asunder with brute force.


    As expected, his initial attempt failed.


    He then immediately transformed into a fifth - level werewolf and effortlessly tore the door apart with his steel claws.


    There was a faint magical fluctuation of the dark attribute. Presumably, this prison door was the handiwork of the three dark mages.


    After all, the age of the prison door was markedly different from that of the surrounding walls.


    It was precisely at the moment the prison door was torn asunder that, in a circular room deep within along the corridor ahead, countless pairs of scarlet eyes opened simultaneously.

 Chapter 161 The Giant

    A dense rustling sound immediately reached Glen''s ears as he walked.


    It seems those three mages didn''t clean up the mess they created... Glen instinctively guessed the reason for this situation.


    The fact that it could react the moment he broke the prison door was highly likely related to those three dark mages.


    The sound grew closer, and the creepy noise, like a legion of insects on the march, amplified in this pitch - black, enclosed space, enough to unnerve any ordinary person.


    A series of red dots appeared ahead, growing increasingly dense. Glen could make out that they were a group of bat - like creatures.


    The difference from bats was that their bodies were as large as humans, with extraordinarily long arms that enabled them to easily scale walls.


    Similar to bats, they also had wings, which were tucked along the sides of their long arms and only unfurled when needed.


    Like mad, they either crawled or flew towards Glen!


    If this number of creatures were outdoors, Glen might have been troubled, but in such a confined space, the situation was entirely different.


    Glen''s body expanded as he transformed into a fifth - level werewolf. He channeled the Blazing Fang in both hands, and instantly, the previously dark corridor was filled with blinding firelight.


    These bat - like creatures seemed to be extremely afraid of light. The moment the firelight appeared, the monsters that had been so purposeful became disoriented, crashing into walls or turning to flee.


    However, they clearly didn''t realize that what they should fear most was not the light, but the searing heat that could ignite the soul!


    Glen advanced, holding two flamethrowers, and the whole scene was as simple as if he were using a super - sized insecticide.


    After spraying for an unknown length of time, he finally cleared the area all the way to the monsters'' lair.


    Everywhere Glen passed was charred black, and the intense power of the dragon''s breath lingered.


    Glen put away the overheated Blazing Fang and retraced his steps.


    The path he came from had no forks, and he found nothing of value. This was clearly just the monsters'' den, and only the area around the prison door had another passage.


    After entering the other corridor, no more monsters blocked his way, but there were quite a few traps and mechanisms. Nevertheless, Glen could handle them all.


    There were murals on the corridor from time to time, depicting the lives of people in ancient times. Glen merely glanced at them and then moved on.


    The rooms that appeared at intervals along the corridor were what Glen mainly explored.


    Although most of them held no value for him, several rooms were dedicated to the relic''s owner''s collections. Many seemingly rare treasures were on display.


    Of course, these rooms were also equipped with extremely troublesome protective measures, such as illusion traps, mind - confusing mechanisms, and ultra - thick protective barriers, which gave Glen quite a hard time.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    After destroying all the protective measures, Glen marked the spots, making it convenient to bring people here to retrieve the items later.


    There was another downward - spiraling staircase. This was the fourth one Glen had encountered, meaning he was now on the fifth underground level of the relic.


    I wonder how many levels this relic has in total?¡­Glen thought as he stepped onto the downward - leading steps.


    When he reached the bottom of the staircase and passed through the archway ahead, the scene he saw was quite unexpected.


    Instead of the expected corridor, there was an extremely vast circular arena, as large as a football field. In the middle, a giant knelt, with several swords stuck in its back.


    Glen took a few steps forward. Since no traps or mechanisms were triggered, he took a few more steps.


    Repeating this process of confirmation, he eventually reached the giant.


    Somehow, Glen felt that the giant exuded a great sense of majesty, and an impulse to kneel and worship welled up in his heart.


    Perhaps this was the original owner of this relic? With so many swords stuck in its back, it''s really pitiful... Glen thought, stroking his chin and looking at the giant with a touch of mockery.


    There were black stains on the ground, presumably the giant''s blood.


    The giant wore armor as thick as a wall. Its face was hidden beneath a knight''s helmet, and its hands hung down to the ground. A huge battle - axe and a large shield were scattered on either side.


    Glen first went to examine the huge battle - axe. He studied it for a long time but couldn''t tell what material it was made of. Then, he wrapped his arms around the axe - handle, preparing to lift it.


    Just by looking at this giant, one could tell it must have been formidable in its prime. Its weapon should be at least on par with the Blazing Fang.


    The battle - axe wasn''t as heavy as he had expected. Instead, considering its size, it was rather light.


    Although Glen exerted all his strength, lifting the battle - axe like an ant, he knew the weight was off.


    Suddenly, he aimed the battle - axe at a spot and smashed it down with all his might!


    Bang¡ª¡ª!


    After a loud noise, the battle - axe seemed unharmed, but after a second or two, there were two cracking sounds, and several cracks appeared on the axe - body.


    "So it''s already useless..." Glen said, uninterested, and put down the axe - handle.


    He didn''t even bother to look at the large shield. Presumably, it was as useless as the battle - axe.


    Glen walked around to the back of the giant. Looking at the swords stuck in the giant''s back, he couldn''t help but rub his hands.


    With a leap, Glen jumped onto the giant''s hunched back. He first picked a handsome - looking red greatsword and tried to pull it out of the giant''s back with both hands.


    However, even when he turned red in the face from exertion, he couldn''t budge the greatsword at all.


    So he transformed into a third - level werewolf, then a fifth - level werewolf, and finally, he had to transform into a seventh - level werewolf.


    Dense black smoke of the curse enveloped the entire body of the giant.


    Glen grabbed the hilt of the red greatsword and exerted a sudden, powerful pull!


    The red greatsword trembled slightly, and Glen continued to apply force.


    Little by little, red arcs of electricity emerged from the giant''s wound under the greatsword, increasing in number as the greatsword slowly rose.


    Glen was well aware of the possible consequences of pulling out the greatsword. The worst - case scenario was that the giant would come back to life. But even if the giant was extremely powerful in its prime, by now, it shouldn''t have much power left.


    Judging from the overall protective measures of this relic, its original owner couldn''t have been much stronger than Glen in his seventh - level form.


    The red greatsword was finally pulled out from the giant''s back by Glen. There was no gush of blood, and even the part of the greatsword that had been inserted into the giant''s body was completely blood - free.


    Glen held high the red greatsword, which was still quite large for his current body. He tried squeezing it with force and could feel its great hardness.


    It seems this one isn''t useless... Relieved, Glen first dropped the greatsword and prepared to pull out the other swords.


    But the next moment, the several greatswords stuck in the giant''s back actually began to slowly pull themselves out!


    Glen was startled, thinking the giant was really coming back to life, and quickly jumped down.


    He watched the kneeling giant, ready to fight at any moment.


    But all he saw was the greatswords falling to the ground and then turning into wisps of smoke and disappearing, while the giant remained in the same position, motionless.


    This made Glen heave a sigh of relief.


    What a pity about those swords. Why did they disappear on their own?¡­Glen thought with regret, and could only take away the red greatsword.


    Just as he took a few steps, a voice of unparalleled majesty echoed in Glen''s mind:


    "Who are you?"

 Chapter 162 The Deities

    Glen immediately came to a halt and turned to face the visage of the colossus.


    After a few seconds of silence, dust trickled from the crevices of the colossus''s faceplate, and a faint, almost imperceptible gaze alighted upon Glen.


    "Is it you who''s speaking?" Glen reverted to his fifth - level werewolf form and inquired.


    The voice promptly resonated within his mind once more, yet it did not deign to answer Glen''s query."A werewolf? That seems improbable. A werewolf could scarcely possess power of your caliber..."


    Although the entity did not respond directly, Glen was certain that it was the colossus before him engaging in conversation.


    "And what might you be? To be in such a state and yet still endure?" Glen''s tone was as casual as if conversing with an old acquaintance.


    However, the colossus seemed irked by Glen''s ignorance, and an agitated voice reverberated in his mind.


    "How could you be unaware of the great God of Dusk, the sovereign of the land of Celsus, the preeminent warrior of the earth''s might, King Besimmons!?"


    Glen rubbed his temples, feeling a dull throb. After a brief pause, he said,


    "As loath as I am to disappoint, I must admit I''ve never heard of any of these appellations you''ve mentioned. Moreover..."


    Glen cast a glance around the ruin''s surroundings."Moreover, the scale and grandeur of this ruin appear somewhat incongruous with your rather impressive - sounding titles."


    The voice in his mind fell silent, and a palpable sense of melancholy emanated from the colossus.


    "Indeed, time is the most relentless. No matter how glorious my past may have been, it has been consigned to oblivion. Those were not true glories, merely falsehoods spun for me by the deities."


    The once - imposing voice in his mind now carried a profound sense of dejection.


    This, however, piqued Glen''s curiosity."Falsehoods spun by the deities? You claim to have interacted with the gods? You''re not pulling my leg, are you?"


    "Heh." The voice in his mind was laced with derision."Have those so - called deities become so nebulous in your perception? They''re fond of such machinations..."


    It seemed that in the colossus''s era, the gulf between the gods and mortals was not so vast. But why did it seem as though the gods had vanished into thin air? ¡­Glen pondered the colossus''s words.


    Rummaging through the memories of the original host, Glen found no leads. That individual seemed to have little knowledge beyond idle pursuits.


    "Which deities are known to you at present?" The colossus''s voice sounded again, posing the question.


    Glen scratched his head."I seem to recall there being ten principal deities. The Sun God, Bolom, the God of Justice, Akachirra, the God of Starlight, Puvah, and... and... I can''t quite recall the others. As for the malevolent deities, I''m in the dark. Oh, and there''s a Demon Lord. What was his name again?"


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Glen truly couldn''t remember. After all, these were the memories of the original host, who lacked Glen''s current acuity. Remembering this much was quite an achievement.


    The colossus''s mood shifted from melancholy to exasperation. It had to cut short Glen''s fruitless reminiscing.


    "Enough. You can''t even recall the names of the deities. One can only imagine their current obscurity. Heh. Let''s set that aside for now, young one. Do you desire to possess even greater power?"


    "How much greater?" Glen arched an eyebrow, inwardly musing:


    This is such a clich¨¦d scenario...


    "Undoubtedly far more potent than your current state. So long as you avoid the Supreme Mage or the King of Knights, you shall be invincible."


    The colossus''s voice exuded unwavering confidence.


    Glen scoffed. The other party was treating him like a child. There was no such thing as a free lunch. There had to be a catch to this alluring offer.


    "Speak. What are your terms?"


    "I prefer to engage with astute individuals." The colossus first proffered a compliment."This corporeal form of mine is no longer serviceable. Thus, my soul requires a new abode. Your body is quite suitable, capable of accommodating my formidable soul. Rest assured, this will not harm you; on the contrary, it will fortify the resilience of your soul."


    "I think not. I''m not one to take such risks." Glen hefted the red greatsword and prepared to depart.


    "Wait." The colossus immediately attempted to call out to Glen, but Glen showed no inclination to halt.


    The colossus sighed."Let''s strike a different bargain. What say you?"


    At this, Glen stopped and turned, waiting for the colossus to continue.


    "You seem to be a fledgling magic apprentice. I can utilize my remaining power to augment the reservoir of magic within your body. This will expedite your future endeavors in the arcane arts, sparing you a significant amount of time."


    Glen lowered his head in thought, then asked,"And the price?"


    "Kill someone for me." The colossus''s voice turned icy.


    "Kill someone?" Glen furrowed his brow.


    This fellow''s enemy? Surely, he must be long dead by now? ¡­He voiced his misgivings.


    "He should still be alive. He''s a powerful elven arch - mage with a rather extended lifespan." The colossus explained.


    Glen nodded and then said,"What manner of man is he? I need to determine if he''s worthy of death."


    "He was once one of my subordinates, Averay by name. He offered counsel, but he was a devout follower of the Silver Goddess, that wretched creature. They were exploiting me from the start. Once I''d accomplished their bidding, they sought to eliminate me. Had it not been for my penchant for withholding my true strength, I wouldn''t be here now.


    "Averay is an unwavering fanatic. He stops at nothing to fulfill the tasks ordained by the Silver Goddess. He has slain countless humans, even those of his own kind. So, you needn''t fret over his innocence. On the contrary, he is utterly despicable."


    Upon hearing the colossus''s account, Glen nodded resolutely."Very well. If what you say is true, I will most assuredly slay this elf, Averay."


    As soon as the words left his lips, an eerie silence descended. Just as Glen thought the colossus had lapsed into slumber and was about to rouse it, an intangible force suddenly descended upon him. Something within his body seemed to shift, and the power that disrupted the fluctuating elemental magic grew stronger.


    Ultimately, it reached a level that even Glen couldn''t help but be pleasantly surprised by. As the colossus had promised, this would save him years of arduous study in the arcane arts.


    When the sensation subsided, the colossus''s voice returned, though noticeably weaker."There. The bargain is struck. Honor your promise."


    Glen was silent for a moment, then ventured,"Are you... dying?"


    "Yes. Death holds little fear for me. The world has changed beyond recognition. I''m merely a bit reluctant."


    The colossus''s form gradually slumped forward.


    "Truth be told, it''s the Silver Goddess you truly wish to slay, isn''t it?"


    "So what? With your power, you''re no match for a deity..."


    The colossus''s massive form finally crashed to the ground with a resounding thud.


    "One can never tell what the future may hold." Glen murmured.

 Chapter 163 Elia

    Glen waited for an extended period, and when no further sound reverberated in his mind, he cast another glance at the colossal cadaver before him, then turned and departed, hefting the greatsword upon his shoulder.


    Owing to the constricted space of the corridor, Glen encountered no small amount of difficulty in extricating the greatsword from the ruins.


    Upon returning to the surface, he discovered that everyone was present, indicating that they had already removed all that could be removed.


    Several individuals, who had been grinning inanely while clutching gems, immediately composed their features, set aside their items, and approached with obsequious expressions the instant Glen made his appearance.


    Glen paid no heed to their sycophancy. Instead, he turned back and first extracted the vermilion greatsword from the chasm.


    At the sight of this resplendently beautiful greatsword, all present gasped in astonishment, their eyes and mouths agape.


    "Glen! What is this?! Where did you procure it?!" Leaves exclaimed, bouncing up and down beside the greatsword, her hand stretching out in eager anticipation of a touch.


    "This is... a magnificent sword!" Mushroom, after a moment of deliberation, elucidated earnestly to Leaves.


    Glen placed the vermilion greatsword to one side, allowing the two young maidens to admire it, while he addressed the others.


    "I have thoroughly explored the remaining portions of the subterranean ruins. All potential perils have been eliminated. You are to divide the tasks among yourselves and descend to retrieve all items of value. I have marked the chambers where precious items are concealed..."


    Subsequently, Glen provided a general account of the layout of the subsequent ruins and the nature of his markings.


    Just as he was on the verge of commanding the group to commence their labor, Leaves approached and queried,"Glen, ought we not to partake of a meal first?"


    These words elicited grateful glances from the group towards Leaves.


    Having toiled for an extended duration, they were already famished.


    It was this very reminder that made Glen aware of his own hunger.


    It seemed he had skipped breakfast as well.


    "Very well, then let us satiate our appetites before resuming our work."


    ...


    In the Royal Capital.


    In the Saint Ating District.


    Within a sumptuous villa.


    A noble maiden of exquisite beauty was arranging her tresses before a dressing mirror.


    Suddenly, her fingers arrested their motion ever so slightly.


    The next instant, the sumptuous chamber vanished, and the noble maiden found herself in a void. After a few seconds, all reverted to normal.


    Her delicate brows knitted in a frown, and with a slender finger, she tapped her chin, murmuring to herself,"How peculiar. Why did it perish so abruptly?"


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Scarcely had the words left her lips when the voice of a maidservant drifted in from outside the chamber.


    "Miss Elia, your friends have arrived and are awaiting your presence."


    The noble maiden, Elia, pushed open the door, gracing all with a smile of such radiance that it could ensnare the hearts of countless youths, both male and female."Come, we must not keep my friends waiting overlong."


    The maidservant outside maintained her head bowed, too timid to meet her mistress''s gaze. Even so, the mellifluous timbre of Elia''s voice quickened the maidservant''s pulse.


    "Y - yes, miss. I shall lead the way," stammered the maidservant.


    Observing the maidservant''s discomfiture, Elia''s smile broadened.


    This was her abode, and ordinarily, she would not require a maidservant to guide her. However, today, her mother was hosting a ball, and the grand hall was thronged with people.


    To avoid disturbance, the maidservant would chart a route devoid of passers - by to lead Elia to the location where her friends awaited.


    As they traversed the corridor, the murmur of voices and the strains of music from the hall were faintly audible.


    Upon passing a balcony overlooking the hall, Elia halted in her tracks.


    The maidservant, ever - vigilant of her mistress''s movements, heard the footsteps cease behind her and, in turn, stopped and turned, inquiring with trepidation,"What is amiss, Miss Elia?"


    Elia''s eyes closed, and for a moment, she did not respond. After a brief interval, her ethereal voice sounded,"What is this melody? Why have I never heard it before? It is as if I am transported to another realm."


    The maidservant listened for a moment, then replied with a smile,"This is a new composition by Master Dengomei,''The Ugly Duckling'', penned for a story. It is quite natural that you have not heard it, miss."


    "A story?" Elia''s curiosity was piqued."I have long heard that Master Dengomei has refrained from producing new works for an extended period, rumored to have intended to abandon composition altogether. I am astonished that he would take up the pen anew for a story. What manner of story could possess such allure?"


    The maidservant, seemingly well - informed on the matter, replied after a moment of careful consideration,"It is said to be a novel genre of tales for children, known as fairy tales, crafted by a scribe from a remote hamlet in Batsey. Initially, the stories circulated solely within that locale. Subsequently, due to the demon incursion, the tales spread gradually alongside the refugees.''The Ugly Duckling'' is one among this collection."


    Upon hearing this, Elia''s countenance betrayed keen interest."See to it that you procure the complete collection of these fairy tales and deliver them to my chamber, along with a record of Master Dengomei''s new composition."


    The maidservant readily assented, and the two continued on their way.


    After rounding several corners, a chamber illuminated by a warm, orange - hued light came into view ahead.


    The sounds of laughter and conversation emanated from within.


    As Elia entered the chamber, all eyes turned in her direction.


    The chamber was expansive, scarcely smaller than the grand hall where the ball was being held.


    A dozen or so individuals, all young and attired in the height of opulence, their bearing bespeaking their exalted status, were present.


    "I humbly apologize, everyone, for keeping you waiting," Elia intoned, executing a graceful curtsy to those within the chamber.


    The instant she made her entrance, all in the room were momentarily transfixed. Only after her voice faded did some react, belatedly and with a hint of awkwardness.


    "To behold the fair Miss Elia, we would wait an eternity," one declared.


    "Miss Elia, your charm remains undiminished. We were quite spellbound just now, ha ha..." another chimed in.


    "Miss Elia, I earnestly beseech you to honor me with a dance," yet another entreated.


    Confronted with the effusive enthusiasm of the gathering, Elia remained composed, responding with courtesy to each individual, ensuring that none present felt slighted.


    "Miss Elia, I was most delighted with the gift you bestowed upon me on my birthday. Thus, I have taken great care to prepare the finest gift for you this time. I am certain you will adore it," asserted a young man with golden locks. At his words, the others fell silent, for he was the most exalted in rank present - His Highness Prince Gal, the fourth prince of the kingdom.


    "I am equally pleased that His Highness the Prince has taken a liking to the birthday gift I presented. Likewise, I am most eager to see what gift His Highness has in store for me," Elia responded.


    Every gesture and expression of Elia sent the hearts of all present aflutter, with Prince Gal, standing closest, feeling the effect most keenly.


    Even the merest smile from the maiden before him kindled an insatiable possessiveness within him. He yearned to embrace her, yet he exerted every effort to restrain himself, dreading to commit an impropriety.


    The prospect of incurring her disfavor was his greatest dread.


    A shrewd glint danced in Elia''s eyes. Aware of the need to exercise restraint in her allure towards the prince, she deftly shifted her attention to the others the next instant.

 Chapter 164 The Hardest Material

    Cambourne Ridge. A long caravan, heavily laden with goods, advanced steadily.


    Glen, driving a deer - drawn carriage, took the lead at the front of the convoy.


    These locals had dwelled here for an indeterminate span of time, amassing a considerable quantity of resources. Prudent in their preparations for a potential hasty departure at any moment, they had long readied their carriages and steeds.


    Coupled with their personal wealth, this gave rise to a caravan that, at first glance, was replete with merchandise.


    Glen intended to first repair to Daof''s magic abode. After paying his respects to Daof upon the latter''s return, he would then continue to lead the caravan back to Bayek.


    Upon learning of their return to the magic house, the two young maidens still seemed to harbor a sense of unfulfilled longing. Nevertheless, this journey had proven rather enriching, and they had accrued a certain measure of experience and knowledge.


    Should they embark on future expeditions, they would be less encumbered by trepidation.


    After a day''s journey, the caravan reached The Demonfall Valley around eight or nine in the evening.


    When Glen informed those hailing from Cambourne Ridge that this was the domain of his mentor, a fifth - level mage, they all betrayed signs of profound unease.


    "You need not be overly constrained. Simply await outside for a few days, and we shall resume our journey anon."


    Upon hearing Glen''s words, their countenances assumed a complex expression, and they seemed at a loss as to how to respond.


    However, Leaves and Mushroom reacted quite differently; their responses were rather vehement.


    "What?! Are you departing? Pray, do not leave! Please?!" Leaves'' eyes welled with tears instantaneously, and she clung tenaciously to the hem of Glen''s garment.


    "Do not leave! Do not leave!" Mushroom promptly flung herself into Glen''s embrace, her large eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    Glen, somewhat vexed, could only stroke the heads of the two young girls and gently intone, "I have numerous affairs to attend to in another locale, where there are individuals awaiting my return. I must depart. However, I shall return, or you may request the teacher to accompany you to visit me."


    After much gentle cajoling and reassurance, the two young girls reluctantly acquiesced to the fact that Glen was to take his leave.


    Upon their return to the magic house, Mako, upon beholding the tear - stained visages of the two young girls, initially surmised that the journey had been less than pleasant.


    Only after Glen''s explanation did she smile and offer words of comfort to the two young girls, not forgetting to admonish Glen lightly.


    Subsequently, Glen recounted to Mako, in private, a general account of the experiences during this journey.


    Mako first bade Glen retrieve the cylindrical object given to him by the white wolf for her inspection.


    With a single glance, she discerned its nature.


    "This is a vessel employed by mages in the previous century to store knowledge. Typically, it contains a mage''s research records on a particular field. I have just perused it, and it appears to document aspects related to the conduction of magic arrays, including the configurations of some exquisitely designed central nodes. Presumably, the creator of this item was of no lower rank than myself."


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Upon hearing this, Glen merely inquired, "Can I make use of it?"


    This was the matter that most concerned him.


    "Assuredly, you cannot. However, fret not, for this is a matter easily resolved for me."


    As she spoke, Mako extended her hand and made a beckoning gesture towards the upper floor.


    An exquisitely crafted quill pen descended through the air and alighted in Mako''s hand.


    "This is a magical creation of Daof''s, possessing the puissance of a second - level mage and well - versed in various ancient tongues. It can transcribe the knowledge within this container into the common language. You may take it and utilize it for the time being."


    Scarcely had she finished speaking when the quill pen circled around Glen and finally hovered above his right shoulder.


    "Thank you, Teacher Mako!" Glen cast a glance at the quill pen and then expressed his gratitude earnestly.


    Mako merely smiled and then continued, "I have found no corresponding entity in my memory for the giant you mentioned. Nevertheless, as a precautionary measure, I shall conduct a thorough examination of your person to ensure that the other party has not left any hidden machinations within your body. When Daof returns, I shall have him examine you once more. Additionally, I must inspect the items you have brought back."


    Glen, of course, nodded his assent.


    Mako led Glen into her exclusive laboratory and directed him to recline upon a special cot.


    After a flurry of activity, Mako procured an array of curious contraptions and commenced a comprehensive examination of Glen''s body.


    In the end, she even detected the wolfsbane concealed within Glen''s cells, a testament to the meticulousness of her inspection.


    However, apart from this, no other anomalies were detected, which provided Mako with a temporary sense of relief.


    Upon exiting the magic house, Mako proceeded to inspect, one by one, the items Glen had brought back.


    Those from Cambourne Ridge adopted a deferential demeanor, bowing repeatedly upon catching sight of Mako.


    Mako paid them no heed and focused solely on inspecting the goods.


    For each item she examined, she apprised Glen of its name, purpose, and usage taboos, thus sparing Glen the trouble of familiarizing himself with these details.


    It was not until she came to the red greatsword that Mako''s voluble discourse came to a halt.


    "Teacher Mako, are you unable to fathom this as well?" Glen inquired in a hushed tone.


    Mako furrowed her brow and replied, "Based on your conversation with the giant, this object is highly likely to be associated with the deities. However... I can detect no trace of any high - level aura upon it, nor even the slightest flow of magic power or elements."


    Glen, too, lowered his head in contemplation. With his current level of knowledge, it was naturally impossible for him to unravel these mysteries. He was merely pondering how to maximize the value of this greatsword.


    A hush descended upon the scene.


    A group of onlookers in the distance, including the apprentices of the magic house, all wore expressions of intense curiosity, wondering why the two had suddenly fallen silent.


    "Alas, I, too, am unable to make sense of it. Let us await Daof''s return. Perhaps he will have a different perspective," Mako said, breaking the silence.


    "Very well. Then we shall await the return of Teacher Daof," Glen concurred, ceasing his ruminations.


    The following day, Daof had already returned.


    He stated that all the arrangements that could be made had been implemented. Provided there was no deliberate investigation into the cause of Morogen''s demise, the matter was likely to remain concealed for an extended period.


    After listening to Glen''s account of the experiences during his sojourn with Leaves and Mushroom over the past few days, Daof immediately conducted another comprehensive examination of Glen.


    Unlike Mako, Daof not only detected the hidden wolfsbane within Glen''s body but also discerned that Glen''s soul seemed to exhibit some divergence.


    However, he was unable to articulate precisely how it was different.


    Nevertheless, he surmised that this might be the reason for Glen''s peculiarity.


    Glen could not help but be impressed. Fifth - level mages were indeed in a league of their own. He, too, believed that it might be the transmigrated soul that had led to the transformation of his body, rendering him so extraordinary after being infected with wolfsbane.


    Daof then went to reinspect the caravan of goods. He did not overlook any item merely because most of them had already been appraised by Mako. Instead, he painstakingly examined each one anew.


    Finally, his scrutiny came to rest upon the red greatsword. To Glen''s disappointment, Daof, too, detected nothing amiss.


    However, Daof informed Glen, "Although I am uncertain as to the material from which this greatsword is fashioned, I can affirm that it is the hardest material I have ever encountered."

 Chapter 165 A Pet?

    If a sword is sufficiently hard, it can be regarded as an outstanding one among fine swords. However, this particular sword was rather large, posing difficulties for Glen in its usage. Even when transformed into a seventh - level werewolf, the sword still seemed overly large.


    Regarding Glen''s plight, Daof claimed he could offer a solution.


    Daof began to inscribe numerous intricate runes upon the red greatsword while chanting various incantations.


    Once the spell - casting was complete, Daof stated, "I''ve enchanted this greatsword with a size - control magic."


    As he spoke, he made a beckoning gesture, and the greatsword immediately soared into the air, drifted towards Daof, and gradually shrank until it was only slightly taller than Daof himself.


    "This is the limit of what I can do. It can only shrink to this extent," Daof informed Glen.


    "This is quite sufficient," Glen expressed his satisfaction. Even if he didn''t sell the sword, he could keep it for his own use. He decided to give it a try for now.


    Glen took the red greatsword and made a few practice swings. The weight had been reduced somewhat, and it felt relatively comfortable to wield.


    Daof then added, "I''ll impart to you the incantation inscribed on the sword. From now on, you can adjust its size according to your needs."


    Glen was even more delighted.


    Daof raised his hand and pointed, and a rather tongue - twister incantation emerged in Glen''s mind.


    Glen attempted to recite the incantation for enlargement, and the greatsword in his hand gradually grew larger.


    He then recited the incantation for reduction, and the greatsword shrank again until it reached its minimum size.


    "Thank you, teacher! You''ve really been a great help!"


    Glen expressed his gratitude earnestly.


    Daof merely stroked his beard and smiled.


    After conversing beside the caravan for a while longer, Glen and Daof, accompanied by the apprentices, returned to the magic house.


    Glen informed Daof of his intention to return to Bayek, and the latter was not surprised. Calculating the time, it was already a few days later than originally planned.


    "Your control over magic power has improved significantly now, which will greatly expedite your future learning speed. But always remember to remain humble. Sometimes, learning magic is an extremely tedious task. Without patience, even the best talent is wasted. Do you understand, Glen?"


    Daof offered words of advice before Glen''s departure.


    Glen listened attentively. When Daof finally asked, he nodded to indicate his understanding.


    Daof continued, "By now, you''ve learned most of the essential basic knowledge. It''s sufficient for you to delve into the study of dispelling magic. How soon you can become a first - level mage after returning depends on you."


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    After that, Mako added, "If you truly encounter difficulties, you should come back here. We''ll provide you with guidance."


    The two mages didn''t elaborate further. After Glen promised to remember their words, he left the magic house with his luggage.


    The apprentices on the balcony watched him leave with great reluctance. After all, without Glen, there would be no more stories for them to listen to.


    Leaves and Mushroom were in floods of tears, constantly shouting for Glen to come back soon.


    Glen was deeply touched by the two young girls'' reluctance to part with him. He repeatedly assured them and then left the protective magic formation outside.


    The group in front of the caravan was ready to set off. Glen asked for the name of the male elf.


    It turned out his name was Kyle. He had grown up on the wasteland and acquired a set of survival skills in the wild. His strength was equivalent to that of a second - level extraordinary being.


    Glen didn''t bother asking about the others for now. He could get to know them gradually in the future.


    The caravan set off in a grand procession. On the afternoon of the fourth day, they reached the outskirts of Bayek.


    Just as they were about to enter the outer forest of Bayek, a series of rapid rumbling sounds came from within.


    Kyle and the others instinctively became alert. Then, a huge black creature rushed out of the forest. It was ferociously ugly, with interlaced fangs that sent chills down one''s spine.


    Just as Kyle was about to shout a warning, the subsequent scene nearly made him fall off his horse.


    Because the seemingly powerful and fearsome creature came to a sudden halt in front of Glen''s large deer, stuck out its tongue, and rubbed its massive head against Glen.


    So it''s Glen''s pet...


    This was the unanimous thought among Kyle and his group.


    Glen pushed NightRoar away with one hand, his expression rather odd. "Where did you learn this?"


    You see, although Glen sometimes referred to NightRoar as a big dog, the latter''s habits had nothing to do with those of a dog.


    Its current reaction really puzzled Glen.


    NightRoar let out a couple of whines, conveying its meaning at the moment.


    After listening, Glen''s face darkened. It turned out that NightRoar had served as a mount for Tia and the others these days. Once, in Dude Town, it saw a dog that was very much loved by its owner, so it decided to imitate.


    "You''re not a dog. Don''t imitate a dog in the future. It makes you look so undignified. What''s the point?"


    NightRoar immediately straightened itself up and whined a few more times, indicating that it actually thought it was rather stupid to act like that, but Tia and those girls who often came to play here liked it.


    "You mean Lila and Bonnie? They actually come here to play?" Glen was speechless. After a pause, he said, "Well, you can act like that in front of them then."


    NightRoar''s erect ears drooped listlessly.


    Glen gently patted the neck of his subordinate and then led the caravan into the outer forest of Bayek.


    He arranged for the caravan to stop by the roadside in the outer forest. Glen told Kyle to wait there for a while and then he himself headed towards the farm.


    After being away for so many days, I wonder how well they''ve managed my farm? ¡­Glen thought to himself.


    Although he had given all the necessary instructions before leaving, he still felt a bit uneasy.


    Before long, his excellent hearing picked up the sounds of various livestock in the farm, as well as the voices of the elven lady, Ravel, and Tia.


    When he could see the entire farm clearly, Glen didn''t notice anything amiss at first. But then he saw the three who were supposed to be managing the farm actually teasing a ram.


    At this moment, an enraged ram was chasing and ramming at Gotaya. The elven lady had a calm smile on her face, making various dodging movements to play with the ram.


    Ravel and Tia were acting as loyal spectators outside the sheep pen. Every time the elven lady evaded the ram''s charge, they would cheer and clap happily.


    "My turn! My turn!" Tia suddenly shouted eagerly.


    Gotaya leaped out of the fence, and Tia climbed over the fence, ready to continue teasing the unlucky ram.


    "You really know how to have fun," Glen''s voice drifted over at this moment.


    The three of them turned their heads simultaneously, all wearing expressions of surprise.


    Tia quickly became extremely delighted and was about to climb out of the fence again to give Glen a big hug.


    But the ram seized this opportunity and gave the little maid''s buttocks a hard butt.


    The little maid let out an "ouch" and was knocked to the ground, her face and body covered in dirt.

 Chapter 166 Glens Fairy Tale Collection

    Glen could scarcely contain his expression upon beholding the still - endearingly - naive little maid.


    Gotaya, who was beside her, promptly stepped forward, hurled the ram aside, and then assisted Tia to her feet.


    Glen approached, cast a comprehensive glance around the scene, and addressed the blushing little maid.


    "Why on earth are you joining these two in their frolics?"


    Tia climbed over the railing, scratched her head, and replied,"They seemed to be having such a jolly time that I couldn''t resist joining in..."


    Upon hearing this, Glen turned his gaze towards Ravel and Gotaya. The two averted their eyes, each looking in a different direction, avoiding Glen''s direct stare.


    "Very well. Considering you''ve managed things tolerably well, I can''t be bothered to chide you about this."


    Glen waved his hand, pivoted, and ambled around to inspect the livestock in each area.


    Both Ravel and the elven lady heaved a sigh of relief.


    Glen noticed a small cottage in the distance, where a large meat - worm lay slumbering.


    In just a few days'' absence, the meat - worm had grown considerably.


    The little maid trailed behind Glen, prattling incessantly about the events of the past few days.


    Indeed, several remarkable occurrences had transpired during his absence.


    First and foremost, the kingdom conducted a Holy Purge on the battlefield where it had engaged with the demons.


    This was an activity reminiscent of the devout veneration of the deities, with ancient origins. It had the power to purify any contamination and traces left by the demons, an obligatory practice for every kingdom following a confrontation with the demons.


    On the day of the Holy Purge, the atmosphere was one of great festivity. Tens of thousands of knights of level two and above, adorned in special robes, performed age - old dances passed down through the ages.


    The spectacle was truly magnificent, drawing countless travelers and foreigners to witness it.


    Naturally, Tia and the others had also attended. The little maid described it to Glen with palpable excitement, yet her limited vocabulary proved inadequate to convey the grandeur of the scene.


    Nonetheless, Glen could well envision it.


    Another matter was that recently, a multitude of strangers seemed to be seeking Glen out specifically. The vast majority of them were drawn by Glen''s fairy tales, while a small number came due to his disseminated wood - working creations.


    All in all, Glen had attained a certain degree of fame.


    This left Glen in a rather bemused state. And when Tia produced a book she carried with her, titled Glen''s Fairy Tale Collection, he felt an urge to cover his face.


    Despite the original author not being in this world, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of unease.


    The little maid waved the book in front of Glen''s eyes, then clutched it tightly to her bosom, as if fearing someone might snatch it away.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Who bound this book? Don''t they need to obtain my consent?" Glen inquired, looking directly at Tia.


    The little maid shook her head."This book is selling briskly in the town''s bookstores. People flock to purchase it daily. I had to queue for an extended period to acquire it."


    Glen extended his hand."Let me take a look."


    After a moment''s hesitation, the little maid relinquished the book in her arms to Glen.


    I''ll see who''s taking advantage of me! They didn''t even offer me any royalty fees!¡­Glen thought, gritting his teeth. He located the book''s publisher.


    "White Bird Publishing House?" Upon seeing the name of the publisher, Glen instinctively rummaged through the memories of the original owner, though to no avail.


    With a deep sigh, Glen resolved to approach this White Bird Publishing House to claim his rightful royalty fees.


    He returned the book to Tia, who carefully put it away with great reverence.


    Glen turned to Gotaya and Ravel, who were feigning work in the background, and said,"I''ll be bringing a group of people over shortly. You two are to instruct them on the tasks here. This will considerably lighten your workload."


    Upon hearing this, both of them wore expressions of delight.


    Subsequently, Glen addressed the elven lady."Miss Elf, I should probably escort you back at some point. After all, you''ve been away for quite a while, and your family is bound to be worried, no? You''re under no obligation to return if you so choose."


    Now that he had sufficient manpower, Glen saw no reason to retain the abducted elf. She had her own family and friends, and Glen had no intention of detaining her.


    Upon hearing this, Gotaya fell silent. She indeed yearned for her mother and friends in the tribe, yet she was still keenly interested in Glen''s other martial skills.


    Glen paid no heed to the elven lady''s musings. He simply returned and summoned some of the people from Cambourne Ridge, Kyle included, to the farm.


    After apprising them of their future tasks, they were all elated.


    It transpired that they had long been weary of the arduous existence in Cambourne Ridge, and the work Glen assigned them was precisely what they desired.


    There were still seven individuals by the caravan. Glen intended to station them at the shop in Dude Town.


    Presently, the task at hand was to arrange for their accommodation and sustenance.


    At present, it was not feasible to purchase houses for them in Bayek, as the owners of the vacant houses had vanished without a trace.


    Heaven only knew what consequences might ensue if these people were to move into those houses haphazardly.


    Thus, Glen led these individuals to construct simple wooden cabins using the forest resources in the outer woods. They could reside there temporarily until they could gradually resolve their housing issues with their own earnings in the future.


    None of them objected. In fact, they had initially assumed that Glen would leave them to fend for themselves regarding accommodation, and this arrangement was far better than they had expected.


    After spending nearly an afternoon occupied with these tasks, Glen left earlier and made his way to Dude Town.


    By this time, the knights had withdrawn, and the town had almost reverted to its normal state, although the flow of people was still slightly less than before.


    Upon arriving in front of his shop, he found it teeming with people. Glen had no choice but to enter through the rear entrance.


    Once inside, he beheld Luther, Carter, and Cagin so engrossed in their work that they were almost a blur of motion.


    Their employee uniforms were drenched in sweat, and they failed to notice when someone opened the back door.


    Glen seamlessly joined in their bustling activity. His dexterity in cutting meat, weighing, and packing was more than twice that of the others.


    This soon allowed Luther and the other two to catch their breath.


    Only then did they become aware of Glen''s presence, and they were overjoyed.


    "Mr. Glen?! You''ve returned?!" Luther raised his voice, as it was difficult to be heard amidst the din.


    "Just got back! Good heavens! I never anticipated the shop to be this bustling! It''s quite a pleasant surprise!"


    Glen replied with equal volume.


    "It was all well just a few days ago! But it seems someone has spread the word about our butcher shop! Many people from out - of - town are coming here specifically to buy meat! Ravel has already delivered four black pigs!"


    This time, it was Cagin who spoke.


    No wonder I noticed a significant reduction in the number of black pigs in the sty. Couldn''t Ravel have delivered other livestock?¡­Glen continued his work without pause, engaging in conversation with the others and interacting with customers from time to time.


    This was the period when customers were relatively numerous. By six or seven in the evening, the number of people had decreased substantially, and Luther and the others could manage the situation.


    Luther had been overseeing the collection of payments these days. Glen had faith in him. So, after they finished, when Glen inquired about the earnings of the past few days, Luther responded fluently, without the slightest hint of unease.

 Chapter 167 Retribution

    Glen retrieved the proceeds from the business over the past few days from Luther and disbursed their monthly wages in advance.


    The instant the three received the money, they could scarcely contain the elation on their countenances.


    After a brief pause, Glen inquired of Luther,"How has Clive fared in selling the furniture? Has he visited these days?"


    At this mention, Luther promptly wiped the smile from his face and replied,"I nearly overlooked it, Mr. Glen. Clive... he has passed away..."


    Glen''s brows furrowed."What transpired?"


    An indignant expression suffused Luther''s features as he began,


    "For the initial days following your departure, all was well. Clive would report to me daily on the resounding success of the furniture business. He stated that the furniture crafted by your own hands had garnered immense popularity among the nobles there. So great was the demand that they flocked from far and wide, vying to acquire a piece, driving the prices to exorbitant heights.


    "This, it seems, incited the envy of others, particularly those two individuals who visited previously. They sought to seize the unsold furniture by force, but Clive resolutely refused. This was recounted to me by Clive during our final encounter. Subsequently, news reached us of his tragic demise on his way back. I am certain that those scoundrels were the perpetrators, for soon thereafter, the furniture you made found its way into the abode of that fellow named Hubert and became his merchandise."


    Upon hearing this, Glen remained silent, his expression darkening to a menacing degree.


    Luther, even after his account, remained consumed by anger, as did the Carter brothers. They, too, had been incensed upon learning of these events.


    Those bullies seemed to regard murder as an ordinary occurrence.


    "We reported the matter to the authorities, yet with the limited capabilities of the local constabulary, they were unable to unearth any leads. Those villains had covered their tracks too meticulously," Cagin lamented, his tone despondent.


    "Do they still reside in the same place?" Glen inquired abruptly.


    Luther shook his head."I am unsure. Given the constables'' inability to find evidence, I engaged a carriage and journeyed to Clive''s town. I witnessed that Hubert character, jesting and conversing with others in a carpentry workshop. They displayed no semblance of remorse for their heinous act. Overcome with indignation, I approached and remonstrated with them, only to be assaulted in return. Had it not been for the throng of people on the street at that time, I might not have escaped unscathed."


    Glen rose to his feet and addressed the three employees,"Very well, the workday has ended. You should hasten home and rest. Tomorrow may prove to be a busy day."


    Assuming Glen was in a foul mood, the three refrained from comment, gathered their belongings, and with a word of farewell, departed.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Glen stood at the shop entrance, his gaze following the three receding figures, then shifted to the inky expanse of the night sky.


    Work awaits me upon my return... Alas, forgive me, Clive. I shall avenge you forthwith... Glen turned, extinguished the shop''s lights, and closed the door with care.


    The next moment, his form vanished in a blur.


    In Kanchi Road Town, a hundred kilometers distant from Dude Town.


    Within a large civilian dwelling, Hubert and Chels were tallying the day''s business earnings alongside five burly men.


    They amassed copper and silver coins upon the wooden table, the metallic sheen captivating all present.


    "One thousand two hundred and thirty - four copper coins?! Good heavens! This is significantly less than the earnings of previous days!"


    A man with a balding pate groaned, his face etched with discontent.


    "Come now, those pieces of furniture have all been sold. Earning this amount in these days is quite commendable. Even in the past, Clive''s shop could not have achieved such profits," Chels retorted, rolling his eyes at the balding man.


    "Why can we not obtain more of that furniture? Have you not witnessed how avidly the noble lords desire it? They were practically pleading with us!"


    The balding man exclaimed, gesturing extravagantly.


    "That lad named Glen crafted only a limited quantity. Moreover, Hubert and I have long intended to teach him a lesson. But confound it! We know not where he has been these past days. We lay in wait for several days, yet he was nowhere to be seen," Chels exclaimed, throwing up his hands in frustration.


    "What concern is it of yours? Are you not both carpenters? Surely, you can fashion such seemingly simple furniture?"


    Another man, adorned with a turban, interjected.


    The others concurred, believing the furniture to be unremarkable and assuming they could replicate it.


    Both Chels and Hubert flushed crimson.


    "Easy for you to say! You have no inkling of the challenges involved! Do you know the tools required to sand the wood to such a smooth finish? Do you know how to bore a hole in a finger - sized piece of wood? If replication were possible, we would have done so long ago! Would we forgo such a lucrative venture?!"


    "You laymen perceive it as simple, but there are numerous techniques involved! All you do is spout empty words!"


    Observing the two, red - faced and vehemently arguing, the others fell silent.


    "We ought to have refrained from killing Clive. Had we kept him under our control, we might have procured more," the balding man mused after a moment.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    At that moment, the barking of their dog outside the house pierced the air, soon giving way to terrified whimpers, and then silence.


    The men in the room turned their heads towards the exterior.


    Hubert muttered,


    "What could be the matter? Has a wolf from the mountains infiltrated the town?"


    No one replied. Chels, nearest to the door, rose to his feet, intending to open it and investigate.


    But as he did, the door swung open of its own accord.


    Glen entered, a smattering of dog blood upon him. After entering, he gently closed the door behind him.


    Turning, he addressed the stunned group,"Good evening, gentlemen. I am here to exact retribution."


    "Who is he?" One of the burly men, slower to react, queried.


    "It''s you! We did not seek you out, yet you have come of your own accord! And uttering such audacious words! Have you brought reinforcements? We have more men! They are in the adjacent room, and there are constables here! Do you intend to perish with us?!" Chels exclaimed, his words tumbling out in rapid succession, convinced that Glen must have brought a retinue of thugs.


    Does he truly think he can instigate a brawl with us in the town? This youth lacks all sense!¡­Chels thought, filled with contempt.


    "You have more men? Then summon them promptly, lest you suffer later," Glen said amiably, having been on the verge of action but halting upon hearing Chels'' words.


    "Hubert, summon all the men you can!" Chels commanded his companion, still seated on the bench.


    For now, they would gather sufficient numbers to intimidate their opponent, then engage in a negotiation. It would be best to avoid conflict, for even the most inept constables in the town would not tolerate such a large - scale altercation.

 Chapter 168 A Novel Invention

    Before long, the lights in several rooms that had been extinguished earlier were kindled one after another.


    A medley of footsteps, accompanied by a volley of curses, heralded the entry of a dozen or so men and women who crowded into the chamber.


    They all bore fierce visages, and even the women, with their stout, barrel - shaped waists, were evidently no strangers to misdeeds, having likely participated in numerous nefarious activities alongside the rest.


    "Are all present?" Surrounded by such a throng, Glen betrayed no sign of unease.


    Emboldened by the presence of his cohorts, Chels'' tone grew more assertive. He took a step forward and said,"Mr. Glen, regardless of the number of men you may have brought outside, engaging in a confrontation here is decidedly ill - advised. How about we vacate the town and resolve this in an uninhabited locale?"


    He held great confidence in his own group. They had engaged in skirmishes with other gangs before and had never emerged vanquished.


    Even his sisters were renowned for their ferocity, scarcely yielding in prowess to the men.


    Glen smiled."There is no necessity."


    Chels'' countenance shifted. Just as he was about to label Glen a fool, his vision blurred, and consciousness deserted him in an instant. In his final moments, he heard the shouts of his siblings.


    When he regained his senses, he found himself hanging upside - down in a desolate wilderness, along with his brothers and sisters.


    The others had already roused and were struggling vigorously.


    "It appears you are all awake," Glen''s voice resonated from below.


    The group looked downward and beheld Glen beside a collection of items, wearing a cruel smile.


    All of them flushed with indignation, attempting to hurl invectives, but with their mouths gagged, they could only emit futile moans.


    "I deemed it too lenient to dispatch you forthwith. Thus, I have resolved to torment you to death gradually, for only then can I assuage the ire in my heart," Glen said, unveiling a series of curious objects one by one. He continued,"I have contrived these on the spur of the moment. I possess some knowledge of the ancient penal methods of my previous life. You are in for a truly eye - opening experience anon."


    Those hanging upside - down from the tree did not fully fathom Glen''s words, yet they grasped that he intended to torture them to death.


    Some, already cowed, sought to plead for mercy, but were unable to utter a word.


    Glen loosened a rope, and the bald - headed man descended. He struggled desperately, his eyes wide with terror.


    The others made frantic noises, imploring Glen to desist. They had grown up together, and their bond of kinship was profound. The mere anticipation of the bald - headed man''s impending fate was intolerable to them.


    Glen dragged the bald - headed man onto a large, fixed chopping block. Amidst the horrified gazes of all, he retrieved a boning knife.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "The first item on the agenda: death by slow slicing."


    In the ensuing time, these individuals experienced the depths of hell. Perhaps, even in the netherworld, the suffering would pale in comparison to what they endured during this period.


    A few days later, rumors of the mysterious disappearance of Chels'' family spread throughout Kanchi Road Town, soon evolving into a terrifying tale.


    It was said that those who perpetrated evil deeds would, in due course, vanish, much like Chels and his ilk, perhaps consigned to hell or carried off by some other entity.


    Glen learned of these rumors at a later time.


    Upon his return to Bayek, Glen busied himself with the construction of employee dormitories on the farm.


    At the Dude Town shop, with the additional personnel, Luther and his companions were no longer overwhelmed with toil.


    After several days of unremitting labor, Glen gradually found some respite. He was awaiting Gothaya''s response. Should she desire to depart, he could arrange her journey.


    However, up to this point, the elven lady had not approached Glen. Thus, he was compelled to set aside the matter of the elven lady for the time being.


    Over the next few days, Glen transferred all the magical apparatus brought from Cambourne Ridge to the basement. After a process of arrangement and installation, a proper - looking magical laboratory was completed.


    Having long conceived of a practical device in his mind, Glen set aside all other matters and dedicated himself to its research.


    During this period, Tia assumed full responsibility for the meals on the farm and at home. Her days were scarcely less arduous than those of the others.


    For days, she had been eager to urge Glen to pen more fairy tales, yet aside from mealtimes, he remained sequestered in the basement.


    Observing Glen''s feverish enthusiasm and intense dedication, the little maid could not bring herself to voice her request.


    Bayek Town remained as tranquil as ever. The commotion in the outer forest did not elude the notice of some perceptive townsfolk.


    Miss Puppet surreptitiously slipped away from her brother on several occasions to frolic at Glen''s farm. She seemed to delight in observing the bustling humans and the comical antics of the livestock.


    Initially, the farm workers were startled upon encountering this talking puppet. Based on their past experiences, they would typically take action.


    Moreover, Glen had cautioned them against interacting with those from the town, as they were generally monsters of level three or higher.


    This instilled considerable fear in them.


    However, through their interactions, they came to realize that this exquisitely crafted puppet harbored no malevolent intent. Thus, they simply ignored her presence, and at times, even engaged in brief conversations with her.


    Miss Puppet was overjoyed, yet her brother was incensed.


    Parindes would invariably storm over and drag Aina away, repeatedly admonishing her not to associate too closely with outsiders. Aina would always promise compliance, yet still managed to slip away.


    The puppet brother in the blue vest sorrowfully discovered that his obedient and sensible sister was no more.


    Those working on Glen''s farm, including the elf Kyle, were permitted to venture out to procure supplies, yet they were required to disguise themselves.


    This was especially true for Kyle, as the elven race was prone to attracting trouble.


    In Glen''s subterranean laboratory, the flickering chandelier swayed. Glen stood before a magical apparatus, his hands deftly assembling an object, accompanied by intermittent dancing magical arcs.


    BOOM!


    An explosion reverberated. The magical apparatus shuddered violently, and a cloud of black smoke billowed forth, blackening Glen''s visage.


    "Cough, cough." Glen coughed out a puff of black smoke, wiped his face with his sleeve, and smoothed his tousled hair. Then, he lifted an object resembling a telephone receiver from the magical apparatus.


    After a meticulous inspection from all angles, finding no flaws, Glen took a deep breath and murmured,"It ought to be a success."


    Grasping the handle of the "telephone receiver" in one hand and placing it to his ear, Glen pondered its mode of operation and then silently recited an incantation in his mind.


    Simultaneously, in the police station of Dude Town, Chief Dogli, who was perusing documents, suddenly noticed a curious object gradually materializing from a state of intangibility before his eyes.


    He immediately grew vigilant and prepared to vacate the room, yet a familiar voice emanated from the object:


    "Hello? Can anyone hear me? Is Chief Dogli present?"


    Dogli froze. It took him a moment to recognize that it was Glen''s voice.

 Chapter 169 Opportunity

    "Glen? Is that you?" Dogli inquired from a distance, refraining from approaching the peculiar object.


    "Yes, it''s me. Apologies if I startled you. I''ve crafted a magical artifact that enables communication with others within a specific range. Isn''t it quite convenient? Oh, by the way, I don''t believe I''ve informed you that I''ve become a magic apprentice. If you have any queries, we can discuss them in person. This device doesn''t seem particularly stable, so I must make some further adjustments."


    With that, the object vanished without a trace.


    Dogli was momentarily at a loss as to how to respond.


    On the other side, Glen set aside the smoking telephone - like receiver and retrieved a design blueprint from the floor. Squinting in deep thought, he murmured softly,"How can I prevent the magic runes within from overheating..."


    Remaining motionless for a while, as if struck by a brilliant idea, Glen''s eyes lit up, and he resumed writing vigorously on the blueprint.


    This telephone - like apparatus incorporated numerous elements documented within the container provided by the white wolf. Its core technology was a unique design known as Anchor - point Positioning.


    This technique could pinpoint a target''s location through a magic - based space independent of physical matter by envisioning the target''s details in the mind, facilitating the transmission of auditory or visual information.


    At present, Glen could only manage to transmit sounds, and the range was restricted. The exact parameters remained to be determined through experimentation.


    ...


    In a secluded and opulent mansion belonging to the Punk family in West Bart City, a blond - haired figure was furiously battering the door with a chair.


    However, her efforts were in vain against the sturdy door. Despite being exhausted and sore all over, she persisted.


    "You scoundrels of the Punk family! Bastards! You''ll surely pay the price! Argh!"


    Pernas continued to curse in a hoarse voice.


    Originally, her mother had intended to relocate with her to Dude Town a few days prior, and all the arrangements had been made.


    Upon learning of this, Hormit panicked and ordered his guardian, a dark mage, to secretly abduct the blond - haired lady.


    This was an extremely imprudent act, especially considering Count Punk was engaged in litigation with the elven delegation in the royal capital.


    Yet, precisely due to the absence of the person in charge, this man, well into his forties, dared to act so impulsively and childishly.


    After the abduction, Hormit soon regretted his actions. The mere thought of the potential consequences sent shivers down his spine.


    Prior to the act, his guardian, the dark mage, had issued a warning, but Hormit was too irrational to heed it.


    Now that the deed was done, remorse was futile. The only option was to conceal the matter, and the simplest solution was to eliminate Pernas.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    However, Hormit couldn''t bring himself to do so. He found himself unable to part with her, especially when confronted with Pernas'' exquisitely noble visage. His desire to possess her was overwhelming.


    Yet, Pernas loathed Hormit to the core. Whenever he dared to approach, she would drive him away in a frenzy.


    In the end, he had no choice but to confine her within this private residence.


    The relentless pounding on the door finally ceased. Pernas slumped to the floor, her body trembling slightly from the exertion.


    Her face was drenched in sweat, enhancing the natural radiance of her fair skin. Strands of hair clung to her face, rendering her an object of pity.


    Alone in the room, there was no one to witness her in this state.


    ...


    In Bayek, after several adjustments, Glen finally completed a creation that met his satisfaction - the Magical - Guide Telephone.


    The name might not be entirely accurate, but that was of little consequence. What mattered was that Glen no longer needed to fret over communication.


    "From now on, I can simply direct my employees from the comfort of my home. Just the thought of it is delightful," Glen mused to himself, stretching as he emerged from the basement, intent on taking a stroll.


    He first made a round of the farm, overseeing the employees'' work and engaging in a brief spar with the elven lady before departing.


    Mounting the deer - drawn carriage, Glen made his way to Dude Town, intending to apprise Chief Dogli of the situation and also spend some time at his shop.


    However, upon entering the town, before reaching the police station, Glen spotted Lila walking with a preoccupied air in the distance.


    Glen promptly steered the carriage forward and greeted,"Lila, it''s been a while."


    Lila, seemingly lost in thought, instinctively responded loudly upon hearing her name called.


    Recognizing Glen, the young girl exclaimed with joy,"Mr. Glen! You''re back!"


    "I returned just a few days ago. How have you been lately? The demon incident must have had a significant impact on your school, right? Has it resumed normal operations?" Glen inquired with concern.


    Lila shook her head with a smile."The school wasn''t severely affected. The principal and teachers remained, so it reopened shortly after order was restored. However, those classmates who left town to flee and couldn''t return in time for school are in a bind. We''re unsure how to make up for the missed lessons."


    Glen nodded, about to speak, when Lila, as if struck by a thought, eagerly interjected,


    "Right! Mr. Glen, your stories have spread far and wide! A few days ago, numerous individuals, evidently wealthy or of high standing, approached me, inquiring about the author of those fairy tales. I informed them that you were the writer. What a pity you weren''t present at the time. Otherwise, you would surely have encountered unique opportunities!"


    Opportunities? First, they can pay me my royalties... Glen forced a dry laugh and changed the subject."We can discuss this later. Just now, you seemed troubled. Would you mind sharing your concerns with me?"


    Lila was momentarily taken aback, then, recalling her worry, she replied without hesitation,


    "Mr. Glen, I''m worried about Pernas. She wrote to me a few days ago, saying she''d be back soon. Now, Burke and the others have been back for several days, but there''s been no news from her. We''ve sent several letters, yet received no response. I can''t shake the feeling that something has befallen her."


    So, it''s that noble young lady... Glen surveyed the bustling crowd around him and lowered his voice to say to Lila,"I have a way to contact her."


    Lila''s eyes widened in disbelief."Truly?!"


    "It should work," Glen replied with a hint of confidence.


    The telephone he designed had its limitations. Barring extreme distances, the presence of magic barriers, or various interferences, it should generally be able to establish a connection.


    "However, there are too many people here. Get in the carriage. Let''s go to my shop, and I''ll demonstrate it to you."


    Glen''s mysterious demeanor piqued Lila''s curiosity, and she promptly climbed into the deer - drawn carriage, and they hastened away.


    Upon arriving at the shop, Glen first greeted each of the employees attending to customers with a nod, then led Lila to the second floor.


    Entering the room previously occupied by Danni and her son, Glen retrieved the refined Magical - Guide Telephone and presented it to Lila.


    "Use this. All you need to do is..." Glen then explained the usage of this magical device.


    Designed for the convenience of ordinary individuals, it didn''t require the use of magical power for operation.

 Chapter 170 Trapped

    Lila had been on the verge of inquiring about when Glen had acquired this shop. However, upon receiving that curious object and listening to his subsequent explanation, her attention was completely diverted.


    "Is... Is this the magical artifact from the tales of the bards?" she stammered.


    "Indeed, it is, and I fashioned it with my own hands," Glen replied, exuding a palpable sense of pride and a profound sense of accomplishment.


    "Is Mr. Glen a wizard?" Lila asked, a look of perplexity on her face.


    Glen had anticipated this question.


    Ever since she had come into contact with the place named Bayek, she had presumably entertained a plethora of wild speculations regarding Glen''s identity. Among these young individuals, the mysterious wizard was surely one of the foremost conjectures.


    Compared to a werewolf, a wizard was more palatable to the general perception. Thus, Glen nodded in affirmation and stated,


    "I am still a novice wizard at present. I can merely conjure some minor spells and fabricate simple artifacts."


    Lila wore an expression that seemed to say,"As I expected."


    "Very well, give it a try without delay. See if you can establish contact with that noble young lady," Glen urged.


    Lila promptly followed Glen''s instructions, grasping the handle of the telephone - like receiver with one hand and bringing it close to her ear.


    The handle of the receiver was equipped with a sensor - like mechanism that could forge a connection with the person holding it.


    In accordance with Glen''s words, Lila commenced recalling Pernas'' countenance, voice, and speaking idiosyncrasies in her mind.


    The more distinct the information, the swifter the target could be located.


    Through his calculations, Glen surmised that the communication range of his Magical - Guide Telephone ought to encompass the entirety of the West Bart District. Provided that the blond - haired young lady had not left this district and there were no other magical interferences, even if she were to have met an untimely end, the communication would still connect successfully.


    Yet, after merely a few seconds, it seemed to the two of them as if they had endured an eternity.


    Subsequently, the Magical - Guide Telephone emitted a soft chime, the indication that the connection had been successfully established.


    Glen secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the secluded mansion in West Bart, within the room where not a single ray of light penetrated, the sole illumination stemmed from a faint glimmer seeping through the crevice of the curtain.


    Pernas, her hair in disarray, had been seated in the corner for an indeterminate length of time. She remained oblivious even when a strange object materialized beside her.


    It was not until a familiar voice resonated within the deathly - quiet room:"Pernas?"


    The fingers of the blond - haired maiden twitched. She thought she was hallucinating.


    "There''s no sound? Mr. Glen..." Lila''s voice, laced with bewilderment, echoed once more.


    "Could she be..." Another somewhat familiar voice interjected.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    The blond - haired maiden abruptly raised her head, her eyes darting about.


    Upon catching sight of the peculiar object beside her, she was visibly taken aback.


    "Wait, I heard a sound..."


    That was Lila''s voice!


    Pernas lunged forward, seizing the strange object in her hands. Tears streamed down her face as she exclaimed,"Lila! Lila! Is that you, Lila?!"


    "Yes, it''s me! Pernas, are you well? You sound rather off. What has befallen you?!"


    Lila''s voice was replete with anxiety and solicitude.


    "Lila! Come and rescue me post - haste! I''m on the verge of madness! Truly, that man is a fiend! I''m absolutely terrified at this moment! I can''t bear to remain here for even an instant longer..."


    The words of the blond - haired maiden were jumbled, leaving Lila, on the other end of the telephone, both flustered and at a loss as to what to do.


    "Pernas, do not be afraid. What precisely has occurred... No, tell me your location first... Perhaps we should call the authorities immediately. Yes! Call the police!"


    Lila''s hand, clutching the Magical - Guide Telephone, trembled. She had realized that her friend had been abducted, and this realization had completely thrown her into a state of disarray.


    Glen promptly reached out and restrained the young girl who was on the verge of dashing out of the room. The latter struggled vehemently, crying out,"Mr. Glen! What are you doing? Release me at once!"


    "Calling the police would be of no avail at this juncture. The blond - haired young lady is presumably still in the vicinity of the main urban area. The local constables can merely dispatch a telegraph to their superiors. After undergoing numerous layers of screening, by the time the security department in West Bart receives the information, it may already be too late," Glen stated, his voice uncommonly calm.


    In truth, the primary reason was that Glen surmised that the constables in West Bart had likely already been mobilized. The disappearance of a noble within the main city could not have gone unnoticed.


    However, it was evident that the blond - haired young lady had been out of contact for several days and had yet to be located, which sufficiently attested to the concealment of the place.


    "What can we do then?" Lila was on the verge of tears.


    Glen merely took the receiver, glanced at the remaining magic power, and then placed it to his ear.


    On the other end, the blond - haired young lady was still sobbing.


    "Haughty noble young lady, do you recall me? The commoner who presented you with the wooden carving."


    Upon hearing Glen''s calm voice, Pernas wept,"I... I remember you."


    "Very well. I must apprise you of a fact. Neither the constables nor we can locate you in a timely manner. The most prudent course of action at present is for you to extricate yourself. We shall also do our utmost to determine your whereabouts."


    The subsequent words were merely for consolation. Glen knew full well that it was no laughing matter. The distance from here to the main city was substantial. Even if he were to transform into a level - five werewolf and hasten there, it would prove arduous for him.


    As for level - seven, he would not be able to sustain it for long at all.


    "But I have attempted numerous times. I simply cannot break through this door..." After the initial outburst, Pernas had regained a modicum of rationality and was speaking more coherently.


    "Do not fret. First, describe to us the furnishings within your chamber. I shall then instruct you on what to do," Glen said, his voice remaining steady.


    The noble young lady took several deep breaths, then surveyed the interior of the room and conveyed her observations to the individuals on the other end of the telephone.


    The room in which Pernas was imprisoned was sumptuously adorned, boasting a dressing table, an exquisite bed, a wardrobe, and all manner of amenities.


    Both the door and the windows were constructed to be extremely robust and were securely locked.


    Upon hearing this, Lila was deeply concerned. In her estimation, in such an environment, it would be nigh - impossible for a young lady like Pernas to effect an escape.


    However, upon hearing this, Glen merely smiled.


    Were it he in such a situation, without any extraordinary powers, there were numerous techniques by which he could effortlessly depart from such a room. Nevertheless, these were unrealistic for a young lady in a state of panic.


    But he had an even simpler solution.


    "Miss Pernas, I shall address you thus. Kindly describe to me the appearance of the door lock in this room."


    The blond - haired young lady, seated in the dimly - lit room, laboriously rose to her feet and made her way back to the elaborately - decorated door that she had been pounding on moments ago.


    "It is a vertically - oriented rectangular door lock. Apart from being marginally more aesthetically pleasing than an ordinary door lock, there is no discernible difference."


    "Excellent. That suffices. Now, proceed to the dressing table. There should be a fingernail clipper for trimming fingertips atop it, correct?"


    "Yes, it is in the cabinet below. I have retrieved it."


    The fingernail clipper in this era of this world was considerably larger than those in Glen''s previous life. The cutting edge at the front was extremely sharp and could be easily detached.


    This was precisely why Glen had requested the blond - haired young lady to retrieve it.

 Chapter 171 A Change of Plans

    "Listen carefully. Do as I say and disassemble the fingernail clipper," Glen subsequently instructed her on how to effortlessly take apart an ordinary fingernail clipper, obtaining a "small knife" with a slightly curved tip.


    He continued to direct, "Now, return to the door lock. Examine the junction where the lock meets the door meticulously, and you will discover a rather unobtrusive small aperture."


    "I''ve found it!"


    "Now, insert the tip of the dagger in your hand into it."


    Glen was acquainted with the door locks in this world; their designs were nearly identical, and he was thoroughly familiar with their internal structure.


    Presumably for the convenience of disassembly and replacement, many door locks had a replacement hole on the interior side of the room. Inserting a specialized tool unique to craftsmen could easily remove the entire lock.


    Coincidentally, one of the components detached from the fingernail clipper bore a striking resemblance to that tool.


    "I''ve inserted it. What''s the next step?" With no forthcoming instructions from the curious object in her hand, Pernas couldn''t help but inquire.


    "Don''t be hasty. Before opening the door, I must apprise you of the subsequent steps to avoid a last - minute failure. Now, tell me, how many individuals are present in this place?"


    On the other side, Glen seated himself on the ground, retrieved a blank sheet of paper, and took out the pen he had brought from the magic house. He then began to draw some enigmatic patterns.


    Influenced by Glen''s composed demeanor, Lila was no longer as tense as she had been initially. She, too, sat down, holding her skirt, and watched with curiosity as Glen set to work with earnestness.


    "I was abducted by Hormit, the eldest son of the Punk family. He is not here at present. I have only seen an elderly servant who delivers my meals punctually. As for whether there are any others, I am unaware," Pernas replied truthfully, having already inserted the tip of the blade into the replacement hole.


    "Very well. Now, you can turn the object in your hand, much like turning a key to unlock a door. Turn it at random until the lock loosens," Glen said.


    Upon hearing Glen''s words, the blond - haired young lady unhesitatingly rotated the item detached from the fingernail clipper.


    After merely a few attempts, the seemingly tightly - fitted lock emitted a sharp click and disengaged from the door, nearly dropping to the floor.


    "Success!" Pernas exclaimed inwardly, unable to refrain from admiring the commoner''s ingenuity.


    "Don''t celebrate prematurely. You must first deal with the individuals still in this room..."


    Glen was on the verge of giving further instructions when an extremely enraged shout resounded from downstairs in the mansion where Pernas was located:


    "Get out, all of you! You good - for - nothing scoundrels! Mere gluttons and idlers!"


    At the sound of this voice, the body of the blond - haired noble young lady shuddered violently. The hope that had just kindled within her seemed to be extinguished as if by a bucket of cold water.


    It was Hormit, the eldest son of the Punk family!


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Glen heard the voice as well and surmised that it was likely the eldest son of the Punk family who had abducted the noble young lady.


    "It appears there has been a change of plans, Miss Pernas."


    His words went unanswered.


    Glen furrowed his brow. "Miss Pernas, are you unwell? This is not the time to be fearful."


    It took the blond - haired young lady on the other side quite some time to regain a modicum of courage. She addressed the telephone in her hand, "I''m listening..."


    "I detect fear in your tone. It seems the approaching person has inflicted significant harm upon you. However, the more critical the situation, the less flustered you should become. With me here, as long as you heed my instructions, all will be well."


    "Indeed," Pernas nodded slightly. "I understand..."


    "Excellent. That fellow has sent everyone else away, which is a fortunate turn of events. Now, you need only consider dealing with one person. At present, gather a few items from the room..."


    Downstairs at this moment.


    Hormit, who had dismissed all the servants, was oblivious to the fact that the under - aged girl upstairs was laying a trap for him.


    Hormit''s face was as red as a baboon''s rump at this moment, evidently having imbibed a substantial amount of alcohol. In recent days, he had been living in a state of trepidation due to the various investigations by the constables.


    He had been suppressing his emotions for an extended period. Eventually, the alcohol emboldened his otherwise timid nature. Moreover, being rather impulsive by disposition, after much deliberation, he decided to come today.


    He even forbade the dark mage who accompanied him for protection from following. This was merely in case his father were to return unexpectedly, and the latter could assume his form to deal with the situation.


    The steps in his field of vision were swaying erratically. Hormit could only manage to ascend the stairs by grasping the handrail.


    "Pernas, my affection for you burns with such intensity... Why... Why can you not comprehend... Fear not, I shall soon make you understand..."


    He rambled incoherently, finally reaching the second floor and proceeding towards the room he remembered.


    Suddenly, the door of the room ahead opened of its own accord, and the familiar blond - haired figure emerged, cast a glance at him, and promptly turned back.


    Hormit sobered up somewhat. "How do these people keep watch? The person has escaped!"


    He quickened his pace, yet his objective remained unchanged.


    However, scarcely had he turned into the room when his foot slipped, and his body lurched backward!


    With a resounding thud, Hormit''s head struck the floorboards forcefully, leaving the nervous blond - haired young lady behind the door stunned.


    "Could it be that easy to subdue him?" Glen, well - acquainted with the sound of a skull impacting the ground, couldn''t help but ask tentatively.


    Pernas held the telephone in her hand and replied in a hushed tone, "I''m not certain, but a great deal of blood is oozing from his head..."


    Glen on the other side fell silent. He had just formulated numerous backup plans, yet he hadn''t anticipated that the opponent would be so inept as to be incapacitated with the first move.


    "Pick up the flower pot I asked you to place by the window earlier and strike him on the head a few times."


    He still reminded the blond - haired young lady to ensure the job was finished.


    "Ah?" Pernas exclaimed in horror. "I don''t think he will rise again. I believe this is unnecessary."


    "This is of utmost necessity," the voice emanating from the illusory Magical - Guide Telephone was resolute. "Do not hesitate. Do as I say, or you shall have to rely on yourself henceforth. I shall offer no further assistance."


    Lila, upon hearing this on the other side, immediately tugged anxiously at Glen''s clothing, yet Glen paid her no heed.


    Pernas clutched the voice - emitting object in her hand tightly, her mind filled with indecision at this moment.


    Finally, with a fierce mental curse directed at a certain detested individual, she went to seize the flower pot by the window and advanced towards the prostrate Hormit.


    Gazing at the face that had haunted her nightmares countless times, the fear within the blond - haired young lady''s heart surged in waves, assailing her very core.


    As her hands trembled, Glen''s voice resounded once more, as if he could perceive her state at this moment:


    "I surmise that this person must have left a profound psychological scar on you, which is why you are reacting in such a manner. However, all you need to do is bring the flower pot down upon that visage. The nightmare that has plagued you for years shall dissipate, and your future life shall be filled with boundless bliss. You shall no longer need to fear anyone. All it requires is to simply lift the flower pot in your hand and strike... Give it a try."


    Whether it was Glen''s words that touched the blond - haired young lady or the fear that had accumulated within her over the years that transformed into anger, Pernas let out a scream and brought the flower pot down with force.

 Chapter 172 Escape

    Yet, at that very instant, Hormit, who had been lying on the ground with his eyes tightly shut, abruptly regained consciousness and narrowly evaded the blow by a hair''s breadth.


    This scion of the nobility, who had led a life of privilege for the better part of his existence, for the first time experienced the profound terror of death brushing past him.


    This involuntary reaction caused a fetid liquid to seep from his nether regions.


    "Pernas! What are you attempting to do?!" Hormit demanded, his voice resounding with several tremors.


    The blond - haired young lady, initially flustered by the sudden awakening of her captor, felt an inexplicable sense of gratification upon witnessing the look of fear on the face of the man she perceived as a demon.


    This significantly alleviated the psychological dread she harbored towards the individual before her.


    "He didn''t lose consciousness? Nevertheless, it''s of no consequence, Miss Pernas. Persevere, and I''m confident you''ll land a strike," Glen encouraged through the illusory Magical - Guide Telephone.


    From the male voice that reached him, he discerned that the man no longer posed a threat to the blond - haired young lady. Moreover, given the weakness of his voice, there was no concern of attracting anyone from the outside.


    Evidently, Glen''s encouragement proved effective, as Pernas once again hoisted the flower pot.


    "No! No! Desist, Pernas. I love you so deeply! You cannot treat me thus! I beseech you!"


    The man on the ground pleaded piteously, his voice filled with desperation.


    This display truly gave the blond - haired young lady pause, and a sense of compassion welled up within her.


    Just as her resolve wavered, Glen''s voice interjected in a timely manner: "Do not succumb to pity, my dear lady. Those are but crocodile tears. You are unaware of the countless heinous deeds such an individual has perpetrated. They hold human life in utter contempt. On occasion, they simply abduct comely commoner women to their abodes, and after having their way with them, they dispose of them as if it were a routine matter. Should you spare him now, it would be tantamount to consigning numerous others to their deaths. You would not wish to do such a thing, would you?"


    "No! He lies! Pernas, you must not believe him! I have never engaged in such abhorrent acts!" Hormit vehemently protested.


    "Never? Then how do you explain the presence of this exquisite lady here?"


    "I..." Hormit was momentarily at a loss for a retort.


    "Silenced, are you?" Glen scoffed. "Miss Pernas, proceed. I am cognizant that this is a harsh task for a young maiden such as yourself, but life often necessitates experiencing certain things for the first time."


    The blond - haired young lady''s hands, clutching the flower pot, trembled, and she remained reluctant to strike.


    However, Glen added further fuel to the fire. "Dear child, your kind - heartedness is commendable. I hold those of benevolent nature in high regard. But now, consider those you hold dear, such as your mother. I surmise that this scoundrel, who had the means to abduct you here undetected, could very well do the same to your mother, could he not? Envision the scene: your once - noble and dignified mother, bound and tormented by this wretch, used as a means to extort you. How tragic that would be. This is a likely consequence should you spare this individual."


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Cease speaking!" the blond - haired young lady exclaimed, and without hesitation, she raised the flower pot and brought it crashing down upon the weakened man on the ground!


    "No! Do not trust him!" Hormit, too feeble to evade, managed only to utter these words before the flower pot struck his visage, eliciting a muted groan.


    The flower pot shattered, and the soil within spilled forth, completely obscuring the features of the noble young master.


    Pernas slumped to the ground, her gaze somewhat vacant, her mind filled with unreadable thoughts.


    Suddenly, Hormit on the ground coughed twice. Astonishingly, he was still alive.


    "He is not dead..." the blond - haired young lady remarked, her tone somewhat wooden.


    Before Glen could respond, she continued, "I shall fetch another flower pot."


    "There is no need," Glen said, detecting the unusual tone in her voice.


    He was aware that the young girl, in her first attempt at taking a life, was teetering on the brink of a mental breakdown. Thus, he sought to console her. "Pernas, you have taken that momentous step, and you have acquitted yourself admirably. You have vanquished the one who once oppressed you. He has received his just deserts. You know that what you have done is right. There is no need for unease; rather, you should feel a sense of pride. Henceforth, no one shall be able to oppress you."


    "No one shall be able to oppress me..." Pernas murmured, and then more distinctly, "Yes, no one!"


    Glen was somewhat taken aback by her rapid acceptance, yet this was for the best.


    He inquired, "How are you feeling at present?"


    "I feel much improved. What ought I to do now?" The blond - haired young lady''s voice was calmer and more composed than ever before, as if she had matured significantly.


    "The time remaining for our communication is scarce, so you must now commit every word I say to memory. Pay no heed to the individual on the ground; his fate is sealed. First, you must procure a bag or something of similar utility, something capable of holding sustenance and certain essential items for wilderness survival. You must not depart through the front entrance, as you are likely to encounter guards posted outside. Therefore, scale the wall in the backyard and make your escape. I presume the edifice you are in is expansive, and a wall is surely present. I shall instruct you in an expedient method of scaling it..."


    Glen rattled off a series of instructions in rapid succession. Lila, who stood nearby, was left utterly astonished.


    Ever since Glen had induced Pernas to commit the act of taking a life, Lila had perceived the man before her as more malevolent than a demon. Yet, paradoxically, he was engaged in a noble endeavor.


    Regardless of her initial impressions, she now recognized that the man before her was far more capable than she had hitherto realized. He was surely a person of great consequence.


    However, upon reflection on their initial acquaintance, she recalled that he had never treated her or their other companions as inferiors. Instead, they had interacted harmoniously.


    Perhaps his acting skills were masterful, or perhaps Lila instinctively resisted believing otherwise.


    Nonetheless, Lila held a deep affection for this Mr. Glen, whether it was for his witty and amiable disposition or the enchanting fairy tales he had crafted.


    When the Magical - Guide Telephone in Glen''s hand automatically disconnected due to depletion of its energy source, he turned and beheld the deeply complex expression in Lila''s eyes.


    After a moment''s thought, he addressed the young girl, "Consider it as the harsh realities of the adult world. Nevertheless, I remain the same person you have come to know."


    The young girl seemed to rouse from a reverie. She promptly waved her hands and shook her head, saying, "No! No! Mr. Glen, you misunderstand. I harbor no fear of you. It is merely that I am somewhat..."


    She struggled to articulate her feelings.


    Glen smiled and said, "I understand. At present, our concern should remain with the noble lady. She is not yet out of danger."


    Upon mention of her friend, Lila immediately inquired with trepidation, "She is not yet safe?"


    Glen shook his head. "She should be able to extricate herself from the dwelling or castle that held her captive, yet what lies ahead remains uncertain."


    ...


    As Glen had foretold, Pernas had successfully scaled the wall at the rear of Hormit''s secluded residence and made her escape. However, she had no inkling of what awaited her.


    When the strange communication device vanished, she was truly overcome with panic, despite her earlier pretense of calm.


    I will make my escape! she silently encouraged herself.

 Chapter 173 Dead?

    A short and stout man attired in the garb of a black - clad servant emerged outside the secluded mansion, carrying an object reminiscent of a lunchbox in his hand.


    Among the group of people standing guard outside the mansion, the man in butler''s livery retrieved a pocket - watch from his inner pocket, perused it briefly, then took the item from the newcomer''s grasp. Subsequently, he pivoted and entered the tranquil mansion.


    It was mealtime.


    Yet, as he pushed open the massive, brown - painted door, a faint, almost imperceptible scent of blood wafted into his nostrils.


    Those present here were all counted among Hormit''s trusted confidants. They not only oversaw the management of this place but also possessed considerable prowess.


    A sense of foreboding welled up within him, and the man quickened his pace, calling out loudly, "Young master, it is time for your meal."


    Receiving no response, the butler - clad man felt his heart sink deeper with each passing moment. He prayed fervently that his young master had not met with any misfortune.


    Alas, he beheld the familiar figure lying prone in a pool of blood.


    It is over... This was the solitary thought that flashed through his mind.


    ...


    Within the opulent manor of the Punk family, a luxurious motorcade accompanied by twenty knights made its way into the estate. The servants who were engaged in their tasks nearby promptly stepped forward to pay their respects.


    This was the motorcade of Count Punk.


    The dark mage, having assumed the guise of Hormit, hastened forward, imitating Hormit''s customary demeanor to offer a greeting.


    The motorcade came to a halt, and the knights neatly arranged themselves into two columns. Count Punk, accompanied by his wife and third son, alighted from the vehicle.


    The erring third son of the Punk family hung his head low, with purplish - blue bruises still visible at the corner of his mouth.


    Both Count Punk and his wife wore expressions of profound gloom.


    "Esteemed father, how did your journey fare?" the faux Hormit inquired obsequiously.


    Count Punk cast a cold glance at his third son and proceeded towards his residence without uttering a word.


    Evidently, this encounter with the elven delegation had not yielded any favorable outcomes.


    The false Hormit heaved a sigh of relief; this lack of communication was for the best, sparing him the worry of exposure.


    However, his relief was premature.


    Count Punk summoned all the family members to the grand hall, seemingly intent on convening a thorough family meeting.


    "Those insatiable elves!" Count Punk paced restlessly back and forth in the hall, venting his pent - up anger from the days of litigation with the elves. "They ought to be sold off to the slave market! Demanding gold coins is one thing, but to ask for ten tons of magic - energy stones as compensation? Such audacity! Nearly all the family wealth I''ve painstakingly amassed is on the verge of being squandered! Why don''t they simply demand your life, Filco?!"


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Filco was the name of Count Punk''s third son.


    Anticipating his father''s ire, Filco could do nothing but bow his head deeply. Any utterance at this moment would surely incite his father''s wrath.


    "What are you lowering your head for? You must have been quite proud when you went to seize the elves, were you not?!" Count Punk strode forward a few steps and kicked Filco to the ground.


    During the days of the lawsuit, he had felt the impulse to eliminate this useless son on more than one occasion.


    In court, he had exerted every effort to shift all the blame onto his third son. However, those long - eared adversaries on the opposing side were not so easily swayed, insisting that this matter must have been instigated by the entire Punk family.


    After all, targeting a mere useless noble scion would not yield much in the way of value.


    Witnessing Filco being kicked and berated on the ground by Count Punk, the other siblings remained deathly silent, as if afraid to even breathe.


    Had the real Hormit been present, he would surely have trembled with fear, consumed by guilt.


    The false Hormit, for his part, was far from comfortable. He was filled with such ire that he longed to give Hormit a sound thrashing.


    How dare he make him endure this torment in his stead.


    The dark mage''s volatile temper was barely contained.


    "From this day forward, should any of you cause me further trouble and expect me to clean up the mess, I shall banish you to the countryside! And do not even contemplate returning!"


    Count Punk gasped for breath, his expression fierce as he issued the warning.


    "As for you, Filco, you shall be sent to Fynal, which has recently endured the ravages of demons. I shall purchase a plot of land there, and you will spend your time reflecting on your actions."


    Upon hearing that his father intended to send him to such a desolate place, Filco could no longer remain silent. He pleaded with tears and snot streaming down his face,


    "Please, father! I am your son! You cannot treat me thus! I beg you!"


    But Count Punk merely regarded him with disgust and instructed several servants to carry him out.


    Subsequently, Count Punk commenced expounding on the new family rules he had formulated halfway through his journey.


    The false Hormit had never been more eager to depart from a place than at this moment.


    Just as he was on the verge of reaching his limit of endurance, an alarm spell set up outside the manor suddenly detected a familiar presence.


    It was the servant who should have been at Hormit''s secluded mansion.


    Taking advantage of the moment when Count Punk''s gaze shifted, the false Hormit conjured a temporary simulacrum that would not endure for long and then vanished, turning invisible.


    Outside the manor, the servant who was stealthily making his way back to the estate along a narrow path suddenly collided with a figure.


    Looking up, he beheld Hormit''s guardian mage.


    "What has occurred?" the dark mage demanded, his voice laced with annoyance towards Hormit.


    The servant quivered and stammered, "Master Mage, Young Master Hormit... he... he is dead..."


    "What?!" The dark mage''s eyes widened in an instant, and a burst of green light shot forth. The servant before him was transformed into a skeleton by his glare, collapsing to the ground with a clatter the next moment.


    The dark mage paid no heed to the skeletal remains on the ground and instead hastened towards Hormit''s secluded mansion at the fastest possible speed.


    On the other side, Count Punk, who was delivering a stern admonition, noticed that his eldest son had remained motionless in the same position for an extended period. Filled with doubt, he called out a few times, only to watch in astonishment as Hormit faded into an illusory shadow and disappeared without a trace.


    He was left utterly bewildered.


    At that moment, a figure garbed in a resplendent robe materialized beside him and informed Count Punk, "This is a false form. The Hormit who was here moments ago was also an impostor. It was likely Soth who assumed his appearance."


    Soth was the name of Hormit''s guardian mage.


    Sensing an ominous omen, Count Punk roared at the assembled group in the hall, "Go and find Hormit at once!"


    ...


    A slender figure was dashing through the pitch - black, dense forest.


    Pernas had lost all sense of time, knowing only that she must not halt. The farther she distanced herself from that mansion, the better.


    The inky - black jungle was, without a doubt, a place of profound gloom and terror.


    For the blond - haired maiden, this was a dual torment, both physical and mental.


    Her dress had been torn to shreds by the branches, and her face was marked with tiny scratches.


    Occasionally, the howl of wolves echoed from the distant hilltops, intensifying the panic that welled within her.


    It will be alright. It will be alright... She repeated these words in her mind, seeking solace in their repetition.


    Just as she paused to rest, preparing to resume her flight, that familiar voice finally sounded once more:


    "Pernas, are you still there?"


    The blond - haired young lady caught sight of the strange object at a glance. Overwhelmed with ecstasy, she snatched it up, clasping it tightly in her hand, and wept silently, her hand covering her mouth.

 Chapter 174 Testing Acting Skills

    On the other side, Glen, having fully recharged the Magical - Guide Telephone, listened intently to the faint sobbing coming from the other end.


    Beside him were Lila and Tia. They were currently in Glen''s basement.


    "Describe the situation on your side. This is not the time for weeping," Glen broke the silence after a brief wait.


    After what seemed like wiping away snot and tears, a hoarse, choked voice replied, "There are trees everywhere. I''ve no idea where I am. I can hear wolf howls in the distance. I''m terrified..."


    "Fear not. I''ll ensure your safety. First, take a deep breath," Glen''s voice remained as composed as ever.


    The person on the other end complied, and the sounds of inhalation and exhalation were distinctly audible.


    "Good. Now that night has fallen, you must find a place to spend the night. Try to describe the surroundings as comprehensively as possible."


    Upon hearing Glen''s words, Pernas surveyed the nearly pitch - black forest around her, her heart filled with a mix of fear and anxiety.


    "There are only trees here; nothing else," she said, her voice still quivering.


    "Is the ground you''re traversing flat or steep?"


    "It''s steep. I''ve been running uphill," she answered.


    Glen began to recall the detailed map of the Zeon Kingdom he had seen at the Comber Ridge Ruins, which depicted the areas surrounding the main city of Bartshire in great detail.


    He then asked Pernas about the characteristics of the surrounding vegetation and trees. After hearing her responses, he formed several hypotheses.


    "Pernas, have you retrieved all the items I told you to bring?" Glen inquired abruptly.


    "Yes, I have," the blond - haired young lady promptly picked up the bundle she had with her.


    "Apply those spices to your body. Besides repelling mosquitoes, they''ll keep wolves at bay," Glen instructed.


    While at the magic house, Glen had smelled some of the spices used by Meko, which contained an odor abhorred by many wild beasts, wolves included.


    Later, when he took Leaves and the others out, he had examined other spices, and almost all of them had that same scent. He surmised that these spices were originally formulated to drive away wild beasts and insects.


    Upon learning that the spices could ward off wolves, Pernas immediately smeared them haphazardly on herself.


    "What follows will be rather challenging. I''ll guide you in constructing a makeshift shelter. Let''s proceed step by step," Glen said, coaxing her like a patient father teaching his child.


    To Glen''s relief, the noble young lady, accustomed to a life of luxury, did not complain like most in similar distressing situations.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    She heeded Glen''s instructions, though occasional sobs still reached his ears.


    Lila, instead of going home, chose to stay, knowing that Pernas, alone on the other end, must be frightened. At least she could talk to her and ease her stress.


    They were fated to remain awake throughout the night.


    The next day, Glen picked up the Magical - Guide Telephone, now replenished with magic energy, and contacted Pernas.


    Almost instantly upon connection, she exclaimed, "I''ve just spotted a road, but no carriages have passed by. What should I do?"


    "Don''t be hasty. How much rations do you have left?"


    "I just ate a small piece of bread. I know I need to conserve, so I didn''t dare eat more."


    "That''s prudent," Glen commended. "Now, go onto the road and check for horse - hoof prints or wheel - track marks."


    Just as the blond - haired young lady was about to do so, she noticed a figure approaching slowly in the distance.


    Overjoyed, she cried out, "I see someone coming!"


    As she was about to rush towards the approaching person, Glen shouted, "Wait!"


    The sudden shout startled her. Glen usually spoke in a calm tone, and this outburst was quite unexpected.


    "What''s wrong?" Pernas asked, puzzled.


    "We don''t know if the person is friend or foe. How can you approach so rashly?"


    Glen''s words instantly jolted her back to her senses. Prolonged stress had made her forget caution in the excitement of seeing another person.


    "What should I do then?"


    "How''s your eyesight? Can you make out the person''s attire?" Glen asked.


    As Glen spoke, Lila, who had just been awakened by the shout, was about to ask something. Glen simply made a shushing gesture, and she understood. The previous night, they had stayed up until 5 a.m. when Pernas finally fell asleep, and Lila had only then been able to rest on the experimental bench. Although awake now, she was still extremely drowsy.


    The blond - haired young lady, though confused about Glen''s question, answered obediently, "My eyesight is quite good. I can see clearly even from a great distance."


    "Then describe the appearance of the approaching person in detail. Don''t overlook any details of their clothing or accessories," Glen said, picking up a pen and waiting for her description.


    "He''s a dark - skinned man, perhaps in his forties or fifties. He''s wearing a brown hat that resembles a cloth - wrapped one. He has on common civilian clothing. I can''t see his eyes as they''re hidden by the hat, but he seems to be smiling constantly, giving me an impression of being rather sly. He has a horse trailing behind him..."


    After listening, Glen stopped writing. The noble young lady''s eyesight was truly remarkable. By Glen''s estimation, Pernas was approximately a hundred meters from the stranger, yet she could discern so many details.


    Shaking his head, he looked at the image he had copied onto the drawing paper and began to analyze.


    Inferring a person''s character from their appearance had always seemed unreliable to Glen, as he''d thought during his previous life while learning such skills. However, it had to be admitted that it could be quite accurate at times.


    As long as one didn''t conceal their true nature too deeply, it was often possible to glean something about their character and even life experiences from their appearance.


    Comparing with the various people he and his original self had encountered in this world, Glen could only conclude that the person on the drawing paper was an ordinary civilian who had toiled for half a lifetime.


    If one were to encounter an evil mastermind masquerading as a civilian, it could only be considered bad luck... With a sigh, Glen said into the Magical - Guide Telephone, "How much Zeon currency do you have on you?"


    "I have a substantial amount of silver coins and three gold coins."


    "Can you ride a horse?"


    "I learned to ride when I was ten."


    "Excellent! It''s time to put your acting skills to the test, Pernas."


    ...


    Anjo was an ordinary farmer - turned - laborer who had spent most of his life engaged in agricultural work. His family had finally amassed a relatively comfortable fortune.


    Each day, he would follow a moderately - sized road in the forest to set up a stall in the town.


    He was a shrewd individual, and on occasion, he would seek minor advantages.


    Recently, due to difficult economic times, he intended to take the only horse in his family to the city to sell it and tide over this period.


    Suddenly, a figure crouched on the ground emerged ahead.


    The person was disheveled, dressed in rags, and resembled a beggar.


    This sight startled Anjo greatly.

 Chapter 175 The Treasure

    This path was scarcely frequented by others, so the sudden emergence of a stranger in such an attire was indeed a cause for astonishment.


    Initially, Anjo intended to simply take a detour and depart. However, to his surprise, the figure crouched on the ground spoke, its voice husky and low:


    "I''ve heard there''s treasure in the mountains. I wonder if you''re intrigued?"


    The mention of "treasure" instinctively kindled a fleeting spark of excitement in Anjo''s heart. Nevertheless, he was no fool; this situation seemed rather amiss from every perspective.


    He decided to simply ignore it.


    Then, the person on the ground continued, "What a pity. It appears the treasure will have to be left for the next passer - by."


    Anjo remained undeterred and continued trudging forward.


    Yet, after a few dozen paces, he came to a halt.


    Although his rational mind cautioned him that this might all be a ruse, what if it were true? He couldn''t bear the thought of someone else reaping the potential benefits.


    Driven by avarice, Anjo retraced his steps and returned to the beggar on the ground.


    "Clarify this. What exactly is this treasure you speak of? If you''re attempting to make a mockery of me, I assure you my fist will find its way to your visage!"


    As he spoke, he brandished his rough - hewn fist menacingly.


    "Of course, it''s genuine. You can obtain it with relative ease," the beggar on the ground replied.


    "Very well. Now, tell me where it is. I''m pressed for time," Anjo exclaimed, feigning extreme impatience.


    The beggar on the ground lifted the hand concealed beneath the garments and pointed towards the forest behind, saying, "The treasure lies within the hollow of a dead tree behind me. Hasten, then."


    Anjo''s eyes darted about. He surveyed the forest, then glanced at the beggar. Ultimately, overpowered by curiosity and temptation, he led his horse into the woods.


    Before long, he indeed unearthed two silver coins within the hollow of a dead tree, a discovery that sent him into a paroxysm of elation.


    However, two silver coins scarcely qualified as a treasure. Thus, he once again returned to the beggar and demanded, "Merely two silver coins! This can hardly be deemed a treasure!"


    The beggar on the ground merely smiled faintly and said, "I never claimed there was but one treasure."


    "There''s more?!" Anjo exclaimed in delighted surprise.


    The beggar then pointed to the opposite forest, stating, "Beneath a green stone over there, there lies more."


    This time, Anjo hesitated scarcely at all before leading his horse in that direction.


    On this occasion, he unearthed three silver coins.


    Anjo had long ceased to care how outlandish and abnormal the situation was.


    He refrained from pondering why the beggar, who knew the locations of the treasure, didn''t retrieve it himself, nor did he consider the beggar''s motives or what designs the latter might have on him.


    In the eyes of one who had endured protracted poverty, money held paramount importance above all else!


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    "Is there more? Is there more?!" Anjo queried, his voice charged with excitement.


    This time, the beggar pointed to a relatively distant location, yet Anjo didn''t hesitate and led his horse towards it without delay.


    Time and again, Anjo''s eyes blazed with a feverish intensity. The sensation of amassing money in such a manner was sheer bliss!


    Even though he had to cover considerable distances in the subsequent instances, fatigue seemed a foreign concept to him.


    "Is there more? Is there more?!"


    By this point, Anjo''s tone bordered on mania.


    The beggar, as before, raised his hand and pointed, saying, "On the tallest tree of the opposite hilltop lies a gold coin."


    At the mention of "gold coin," Anjo''s eyes lit up with a fierce glint. Disregarding the soreness in his legs, he was on the verge of dashing in that direction.


    However, the horse proved to be a hindrance. In the previous attempts, the need to lead the horse had also slowed Anjo''s progress.


    This time, without a moment''s hesitation, he abandoned the horse and plunged headlong into the dense forest alone.


    On the path, only the beggar and a gaunt horse remained.


    After a little over ten minutes, the beggar on the ground suddenly rose to his feet, pushed aside the disheveled hair, revealing a countenance adorned with exquisitely chiseled features.


    Pernas spat out the mud she had been holding in her mouth, approached the gaunt horse, mounted it with practiced ease, then, with a gentle nudge of her knees, set off at a brisk pace.


    The reason for employing such a convoluted stratagem, rather than straightforwardly requesting Anjo''s assistance with money, was two - fold. Firstly, possessing wealth can invite misfortune. Secondly, given Pernas'' comely visage, it was inevitable that the man might harbor ulterior motives.


    The most prudent course of action was to contrive a means to lead him away. This approach, which demanded neither exceptional oratorical skills nor outstanding acting prowess, was the most direct and efficacious.


    Regrettably, Anjo was unaware that there was no gold coin on the distant hill. Pernas had neither the time nor the inclination to travel so far to prepare such a prize.


    Moreover, it was scarcely worth the effort.


    Seated astride the horse, Pernas reached into her bag and felt the three remaining gold coins. Recalling the exhilarating experience of outwitting the greedy commoner, the corners of her mouth involuntarily curled upwards.


    The anxiety and trepidation that had hitherto accompanied her dissipated like the morning breeze that caressed her face.


    At this moment, that obstinate individual was still struggling valiantly to ascend a large tree.


    ...


    When Count Punk arrived at Hormit''s secluded abode, it was already deserted.


    Those familiar with Punk knew him to be a man of extreme parsimony, as well as one who was ruthless and unforgiving.


    Consequently, following the incident, Hormit''s loyal retainers, who had been stationed there, fled at the first opportunity.


    This included the dark mage.


    Despite the exalted status of mages and their scarcity as a resource, Punk would not spare Soth, the dark mage who had served as Hormit''s protector.


    Hormit''s cadaver was left unattended, left to decompose and emit a fetid stench.


    "Pernas¡ª¡ª!"


    Count Punk''s enraged bellow reverberated throughout the entire residence.


    He had already discerned the entire sequence of events. Lady Anya''s daily lodging of complaints against the Punk family at the police station in the main city of West Bart spoke volumes.


    ...


    Bayek.


    After ascertaining to a reasonable degree that Pernas was relatively safe, Glen first escorted the utterly fatigued Lila back to her residence.


    He, too, was in dire need of some rest.


    However, scarcely had he returned home when he was accosted by the distraught elven maiden, who rushed towards him.


    She seemed on the verge of seizing Glen''s shoulders but managed to restrain herself.


    "I sense that my mother''s life force is waning! I must return!"


    Surely not! Why does one problem follow another? Glen grimaced slightly.


    Nonetheless, he nodded and replied, "I shall accompany you out of the city forthwith."


    And so, he accompanied the elven maiden on a two - day - and - two - night journey.


    Throughout this period, Glen remained vigilant, constantly monitoring Pernas'' situation.


    Under his astute guidance, the blond - haired maiden encountered no significant difficulties.


    However, she found it arduous to reunite with her mother.


    Count Punk had dispatched numerous assassins in pursuit of Pernas. The slightest oversight could prove fatal.


    Although Glen was able to ensure her effective concealment, as the distance between them increased, the communication signal began to fluctuate erratically.


    Just before the communication was severed, Glen instructed Pernas to seek refuge in a slum and refrain from any further action until his return after escorting the elf.


    Glen and Gotaya parted ways at the outskirts of the Elven Forest.


    Upon parting, Glen presented the elven maiden with a semi - finished Magical - Guide Telephone.


    The fabrication of such a device was rather intricate and prone to failure. Thus, Glen had not had the opportunity to craft a second one until now and was compelled to utilize the original semi - finished model.


    Glen postulated that the communication range between two such Magical - Guide Telephones could be substantially enhanced.


    At present, he had no time to visit the forest elves'' tribe. His priority was to return and effect the true rescue of the beleaguered noble maiden.

 Chapter 176 The Bargain

    A magnificent red dragon, its wingspan stretching a full forty meters, soared across the expanse above the Fiendish Abyss Rift.


    The air was replete with an overwhelmingly powerful downward - pulling force. Had this dragon not boasted sufficient might, it would likely have plummeted into the infernal depths below.


    Its golden, vertically - slit pupils ceaselessly scanned the area beneath, as if in eager pursuit and anticipation of something.


    At long last, it espied its target beside a black stone on the very edge of the rift.


    The colossal form of the dragon hurtled downward in a swift dive.


    Accompanied by a thunderous boom, the red dragon alighted beside the black stone.


    From behind the stone emerged a demon, swathed in tattered black robes.


    It stooped, leaning upon a cane of distinct demonic design.


    "I knew you would come," the demon unexpectedly uttered in the draconic tongue.


    The dragon snorted disdainfully. "So, you creatures are capable of some semblance of thought?"


    The demon, unperturbed, got straight to the point. "Heed me. Let us discuss our accord. You shall aid us in reclaiming the Blazing Fang, and in return, we shall bestow upon you the blood of a Demon Lord."


    The dragon did not respond immediately. Instead, it extended its lengthy neck, encircling the demon, and from behind, intoned in a menacing tone,


    "I deem a mere draught of demon blood insufficient to justify my bearing the ignominy of betraying my forebears..."


    The demon''s form was diminutive in comparison to the red dragon, akin to an ant. Yet, it remained unflustered in the face of this sudden display of dominance, instead sneering,


    "By now, the entire dragon race is aware of your lack of scruples. I doubt you would be overly concerned about shouldering this additional opprobrium, correct?"


    These words seemed to incense the red dragon, and an overpowering draconic aura descended upon the demon.


    The demon stood resolute.


    "Have you been addled by that accursed Redwit, the fire - breathing dragon? You are well - aware that such tactics hold no sway over me."


    This statement truly seemed to enrage the red dragon. It raised its massive claws and, with a violent strike, shattered the ground beside the demon, creating a yawning chasm. "Cease uttering that name in my presence!"


    "Then desist from wasting time. Sign the pact forthwith. The Lord of the Blazing Tribe is not known for his patience."


    The demon refrained from further goading the red dragon.


    "Pact?" The red dragon''s eyes widened in consternation. "Your missive to me made no mention of a pact. Who can fathom what machinations you demons might be planning!"


    "Given your past conduct, it is difficult for us to repose trust in your integrity. This is a necessary precaution." The demon spoke as if stating an incontrovertible fact.


    "Heh, a demon presuming to critique my character? By the Creator! This must surely be the most preposterous jest in all the world! If you seek to ensnare me, speak plainly!"


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The red dragon''s eyes were filled with incredulity and scorn.


    "We demons are the paragons of commitment in this world. Otherwise, why would the denizens of the continent think of us when contracts are mentioned?"


    "Indeed, the instances of corruption you have wrought are innumerable. None who have entered into a demon''s pact have met with a favorable end!"


    The dragon and the demon thus engaged in an intractable dispute.


    Finally, as if at the end of its tether, the demon exclaimed, "Enough! Since you are so averse to signing a pact, we shall make a concession. You must relinquish your most resilient dragon scales as collateral!"


    The dragon raised its noble head, deliberated for a moment, then nodded. "Agreed. However, you, too, must offer me something of value. I, too, harbor doubts about your trustworthiness!"


    "You dragons are insatiable creatures indeed." The demon grumbled, yet its hand reached towards its chest.


    It retrieved a dark - green, rhomboid gemstone. "This is a high - grade magic stone hailing from the Netherworld''s Frenetic Domain. Consume it, and the potency of your draconic breath shall be doubled!"


    From the moment the demon produced the green gemstone, the dragon''s eyes remained fixed upon it, unblinking. In its inherited lore, there were accounts of such a gemstone, capable of doubling the individual combat prowess of a dragon.


    Without pondering the demon''s motives for offering such a precious item, the dragon instinctively accepted it in its maw and then swallowed it.


    A vast and potent force infiltrated the dragon''s internal "breath reactor," precipitating irreversible changes.


    Several resplendent, glowing green patterns materialized upon the dragon''s crimson neck, extending all the way to the region of its heart on its chest.


    "I can feel it! The inferno within me stirs! It yearns to burst forth from my form and raze all in its path!"


    At this moment, the red dragon was in a state of extreme exuberance, eager to engage in combat with any worthy adversary.


    The demon on the ground looked up at the frenzied dragon, as if it were intoxicated. The flickering soul - fire in its eye sockets betrayed a malevolent intent.


    The stronger it becomes, the better. Thus, our tribe shall have another Blazing Fang... it thought with a malevolent smirk.


    The dragon unleashed a thick, pure - green column of flame skyward, piercing through the clouds.


    After expending the excess energy coursing through its body, the dragon finally regained its composure.


    It lowered its head and regarded the demon once more. "I am given to understand that the Blazing Fang has fallen into the hands of a Level - 7 werewolf. Have you not sought retribution from those werewolves?"


    At this query, the demon''s ire flared. "That so - called Wolf King is but a Level - 5 creature. We have converted countless werewolves, yet through their souls, we have gleaned no knowledge of a Level - 7 werewolf."


    "Let us be clear. I shall merely locate the Blazing Fang. As for dealing with the Level - 7 werewolf, that is your responsibility. My current strength is but Level - 6. I shall not risk my life on your behalf!"


    The dragon intoned these rather craven words with the utmost hauteur.


    As one of the continent''s preeminent races, an ordinary pure - blooded dragon, even without dedicated training, attains the strength of a peak Level - 4 Extraordinary upon reaching maturity.


    Those who can attain Level - 5 through training are considered prodigies within the tribe.


    The red dragon standing before the demon was one of the "youthful luminaries" of the past millennium.


    The demon scoffed inwardly but replied, "Of course. This is only equitable."


    ...


    The Cadeino Forest serves as the abode of the Tachia tribe of forest elves.


    At this moment, within the wooden dwelling of the High Priest in the tribe, a female elf, garbed in priestly vestments, lay upon a colossal plant resembling a lotus.


    All around her were forest elves, their countenances etched with concern for her well - being.


    A comely elf, attired in the green robes symbolizing an elven priest, was casting a healing spell upon the unconscious High Priest.


    This had been ongoing for some time.


    "Could the High Priest...?"


    "Hold your tongue! The High Priest will surely recover!"


    "Those wretched humans are to blame! They slew Gotaya, and that is why the High Priest has acted so rashly..."


    Observing the elven priest''s furrowed brow, some elves could not contain their whispered expressions of concern.


    When the high - ranking elves of the diplomatic mission appeared outside the tribe, and her daughter was nowhere to be seen, the High Priest seemed to intuit something amiss.


    She paid no heed to the substantial compensation demanded by the high - ranking elves. None of that was as precious as her daughter.


    Alone in the chamber, she deliberated for a long while. She could not bring herself to believe that her daughter was no more. If it were true, she should have sensed it. This was a safeguard she, as the High Priest, had long ago placed upon her daughter.


    Thus, she resolved to utilize her authority to commune with the all - knowing God of Truth.


    This was an exceedingly perilous endeavor, for with her power, the cost of beseeching the Gates of Truth was exorbitant.

 Chapter 177 The God of Truth

    Abruptly, the elven priest ceased her healing ministrations, lowering her hands and turning to face the assembled elves. "For the present, I can merely tend to the High Priest''s corporeal wounds. However, the injuries to her soul lie beyond my purview."


    "What are we to do? Aha! Let us seek out those high - ranking elves and beseech their powerful mages to lend their aid. Surely, they can rescue the High Priest!" exclaimed a young - looking male elf, his voice betraying a touch of hysteria.


    The elven priest merely sighed. "The High Priest''s soul affliction is of a most peculiar nature. It is likely that only a mage of at least the fourth rank, one who has dedicated themselves to the arts of healing magic, might hold any hope of effecting a cure. But the crux of the matter remains: can our tribe shoulder the cost?"


    These words cast a palpable pall of despondency over the elves present.


    As a small tribe, while they might be able to muster the requisite recompense, it would undoubtedly impose a significant burden upon the entire community.


    At that very moment, a young elf''s voice rang out from without. "Gotaya has returned! Gotaya has returned!"


    The elves within the chamber were initially taken aback, suspecting they had misheard.


    However, when the familiar form burst through the doorway, they were jolted back to reality.


    "It is truly Gotaya!" cried one of the elves in astonishment.


    Indeed, it was Gotaya who had rushed into the room.


    She immediately flung herself beside the unconscious elven High Priest, her sobs echoing through the chamber. "Mother! Forgive me! I should not have tarried so long. I am truly sorry..."


    Watching the distraught elven maiden, the other elves were eager to pose questions, yet found themselves hesitant to do so.


    After a protracted bout of weeping, one elf could no longer contain their curiosity. "Gotaya, where have you been these past days? Had you returned earlier, the High Priest might have been spared this misfortune. What exactly were you doing?"


    The inquirer was a male elf named Gubo, who had been Gotaya''s companion since childhood. Orphaned at a tender age, Gubo had long been the recipient of the High Priest''s maternal care.


    In his heart, Gubo regarded Gotaya''s mother as his own, and Gotaya as a sister.


    In this dire situation, aside from Gotaya, Gubo was the most deeply affected.


    The tone of his query was laced with reproach.


    The elven priest, upon hearing this, had been on the verge of interjecting but ultimately held her tongue.


    Gotaya, in the throes of her grief, shuddered. She recalled that Glen had long ago counseled her to return home, to reassure her kin, and that she could then decide whether to remain or depart as she saw fit.


    Yet, she had been willful, reasoning that a few additional days would scarcely matter, given the insignificance of such a span compared to an elf''s lifespan.


    Consequently, she had overlooked the concerns of those who cared for her.


    At the recollection, Gotaya felt as if her heart had been seized in a vice, an indescribable anguish washing over her, making even the simplest act of breathing a struggle.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Observing the figure slumped beside the High Priest, unresponsive for so long, the others began to entertain various speculations.


    Perhaps they all held Gotaya solely accountable for this turn of events.


    "Speak up! After extricating yourself from those humans, did you have no intention of returning? Do you have any notion of the torment the High Priest has endured during this time? Gotaya! You have sorely disappointed us!"


    Gubo roared, his face flushed with anger.


    Gotaya was consumed by a profound sense of self - reproach. Should anything befall her mother, she knew she could never forgive herself.


    Rumbling!


    The ground trembled, shattering the oppressive silence within the chamber.


    "What is the meaning of this?!"


    "Could it be an earthquake?"


    Several elves exclaimed, their voices tinged with alarm.


    Suddenly, from without, the panicked cries of other forest elves reached their ears.


    "The forest... the forest is withering away!"


    "Our Mother will perish thus!"


    "What is happening? High Priest! Come and save our Mother!"


    These few words were enough to drain the color from the faces of the elves within the room.


    They rushed outside, save for Gotaya, who remained ensnared in her self - recrimination, seemingly impervious to the commotion without.


    As they beheld the scene outside, the elves who had just emerged from the High Priest''s abode felt as if the very heavens were about to collapse.


    Before their eyes, one verdant and flourishing tree after another withered away at an alarming pace, visible to the naked eye. Many of the elven dwellings had decayed to the point of disuse.


    Yet, what filled the forest elves with the most profound despair was the palpable weakening of their forest mother''s essence, on the verge of dissipation.


    Should their forest mother perish, they, the denizens of this forest, would meet the same fate, unless other elves were willing to offer them sanctuary. But this would necessitate the High Priest''s intervention.


    And yet, at this very moment, the High Priest lay incapacitated.


    All the elves found themselves mired in the depths of despair.


    If one listened closely, perhaps they might have heard the sobs of a woman, and the faint, triumphant chuckle of an old man.


    Suddenly, an unfamiliar force of the forest, of unknown origin, seemed to gently cradle the forest on the brink of death.


    The woman''s sobs ceased, and the old man''s laughter was replaced by a startled exclamation.


    The forest elves, sensing that their dying mother had been saved by some mysterious force, were filled with a mixture of confusion and elation.


    The withering ceased its spread, and an ethereal shadow drifted into the High Priest''s chamber.


    Behind Gotaya, it coalesced into the spectral form of a woman, her head adorned with a veil as black as the night sky, her gown billowing like a wisp of mist.


    "Take her to Bayek. I can save her."


    A faint, almost imperceptible voice echoed within Gotaya''s mind, a voice she knew all too well.


    It was the very voice of the forest she had heard upon first entering the outer woods of Bayek.


    Gotaya spun around abruptly, but her gaze fell upon nothing.


    Yet, she knew precisely what she must do. She had to convey her mother to Bayek with all due haste.


    The forest mother there had promised to save her mother, and she had no doubt that she would.


    In a realm hidden from mortal eyes.


    The woman in the black veil, who had but moments ago addressed Gotaya, was engaged in a confrontation with a figure resembling an old man.


    "I never anticipated that, after so long a period of inattention to the elemental realm, such a powerful forest spirit as you would emerge."


    The old man''s voice carried a note of wistfulness.


    "Despite being beings of transcendent nature, you still hanker after that meager green magic spirit. Are all so - called gods as base in character as you, God of Truth?"


    The words of the woman in the black veil dripped with contempt, yet her tone remained unwavering.


    The old man, addressed as the God of Truth, scoffed. "Knowing what I am, you yet dare to speak to me in such a manner. Do you think I am powerless to deal with you?"


    "You are naught but a band of cowards, cowering in fear of calamity. What is there to be afraid of? You have countless devout followers, supplying you with an endless wellspring of power, yet you choose to abandon them. You are unworthy of the title of god."


    The woman in the black veil''s tone remained constant, as if merely stating the obvious.


    The God of Truth fell silent. Finally, he spoke, his voice tinged with resignation.


    "No one can withstand that power, not even the gods themselves. Should a new world come into being hereafter, we can, of course, seek out new believers..."


    With that, the God of Truth faded from view, his form dissolving into nothingness.


    The woman in the black veil did not linger long, soon departing from this enigmatic space.

 Chapter 178 Sit for a While Before Departing

    Glen took his leave from Bayek, intent on retrieving the fair - haired lady in person.


    Moreover, he planned to obliterate the Punk family.


    The great deer hurtled along the Kingdom Avenue at its utmost speed. Glen, eschewing the carriage, rode solo upon its back.


    He pressed on without a moment''s respite.


    Should the great deer grow weary, Glen would transform and carry the deer on his back for a spell. Their velocity was nothing short of meteoric, though somewhat comical.


    By the very next day, they reached the pre - arranged rendezvous point.


    Upon glimpsing Glen, Pernas rushed forward with excitement and enveloped him in a warm embrace.


    "Come now, you''re rather pungent," Glen remarked bluntly, shattering the charged atmosphere.


    "It''s all because of your instructions these past days!" The fair - haired lady pushed Glen away forcefully and stomped firmly on his instep.


    However, such a trifling pain was of little consequence to Glen, and he allowed her to vent her ire.


    "You''re insufferable!" Pernas exclaimed, blushing with a mix of shame and annoyance as she saw Glen remain unfazed by her stomp and smile at her.


    "Is this how you repay your savior and strategist?" Glen feigned a wounded expression.


    The fair - haired lady then mumbled reluctantly, "Thank you..."


    "That''s better. You''re quite charming like this." Glen gently patted the fair - haired lady''s slightly soiled tresses.


    The latter blushed even deeper but did not shy away.


    "Very well, I''m off to deal with those scoundrels of the Punk family. You can now indulge yourself with the gold coins you have, enjoy a fragrant hot bath, and savor some delectable cuisine."


    As he spoke, Glen was about to mount the great deer and make haste towards West Bart City.


    Pernas exclaimed in haste, "Wait! Can you manage this alone? Perhaps it would be wiser to bring some assistance."


    "Do not underestimate my capabilities. Have you already forgotten how I rescued you from peril? Just await tomorrow''s newspaper; it shall be quite a spectacle."


    With that, Glen spurred the great deer and galloped into the distance.


    For this operation, he intended to employ assassination.


    He aimed to delay the dissemination of news regarding the destruction of the Punk family for a few days. This would afford him the time to thoroughly conceal his tracks, ensuring that even mages capable of reviewing events over an extended period would be unable to locate his true self.


    Although his strength rendered him unafraid of the city''s guardian knights and special law - enforcement teams, there was no demonic interference there.


    Should they procure a mage highly proficient in tracking and divination, he risked exposure, and his days of tranquility would be no more.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Watching the receding figure, Pernas stared blankly for a long while.


    At this moment, her emotions were a complex jumble.


    ...


    West Bart City.


    Within the General Police Station.


    The Punk Count, oblivious to the impending calamity, continued to argue with the Chief Justice.


    In recent days, news of the Punk Count''s eldest son abducting the niece of Viscount Rauborn had spread far and wide, throwing the Punk family into disarray.


    Now, a curious incident had come to light - Hormit had perished.


    This had further exacerbated the feud between the two noble families, becoming an inevitable topic of conversation among many outsiders.


    "I''ve stated it clearly! I know naught of this matter! I''ve just returned from the capital! You''re well - aware of this! With that elven diplomatic mission, how could I have had the time for such deeds?! And my foolhardy eldest son was likely manipulated! He''s no youth; why would he abduct an underage maiden?!"


    Listening to the Punk Count''s shameless tirade, the Chief Justice and several senior constables across from him maintained impassive expressions.


    What thoughts lurked in their minds remained a mystery.


    "Very well, my esteemed Count. The true nature of your offspring is common knowledge throughout West Bart City. Fortunately, you''ve managed to prevent us from uncovering evidence. Otherwise, matters would be far different. We''ve summoned you here to offer your family a chance to save face. Do not wait until we present irrefutable evidence before confessing. That would only bring shame upon your ancestors."


    The Chief Justice, a man of severe and unforgiving countenance, spoke with blunt candor.


    Merely because he has the backing of the kingdom! How dare he address me in such a manner! This is intolerable!... The Punk Count seethed inwardly, yet his smile remained fixed.


    "Of course I understand, but I''m convinced that even with his flaws, my son would not stoop to such actions..."


    ...


    Upon exiting the General Police Station, several of the Punk Count''s personal servants surrounded and safeguarded him.


    As he pondered how to suppress this affair, the Punk Count made his way towards his private carriage.


    When one noble acts against another, certain laws protecting nobles become ineffectual, which was the source of the Punk Count''s current distress.


    "Count Punk."


    Before he could board the carriage, a familiar feminine voice arrested his attention.


    Turning, he was startled to see Lady Anya.


    The Punk Count''s visage darkened. It was she who had reduced him to this sorry state, and he had long harbored a deep - seated hatred for her and her daughter.


    He did not trouble himself with determining who was at fault; he only knew who was causing him grief.


    "Lady Anya, what can I do for you?" His tone lacked its former warmth, replaced entirely by impatience.


    Lady Anya, attired in a pale - yellow gown and a dainty, delicate lady''s hat, stood beside a carriage, accompanied by two maids.


    Evidently, she had come to the police station and chanced upon the departing Punk Count.


    "I wish you a pleasant evening, Count Punk." Despite her words of well - wishing, Lady Anya''s eyes betrayed a gleam of schadenfreude.


    "Madwoman..." the Punk Count muttered under his breath as he climbed into the carriage and departed.


    En route, reflecting on Lady Anya''s tone and expression, the Punk Count felt a sense of unease wash over him, as if some dire event loomed.


    Could that woman be plotting something against me? Her? Mere theatrics...


    Amidst his speculations, he finally arrived at the gates of his manor.


    However, before alighting from the carriage, he heard the dark mage assigned to protect him intone gravely, "Wait, my lord. There is an aura of death within the manor."


    The Punk Count froze, a sense of foreboding gripping him. He whispered, "Do you know what has occurred?"


    The dark mage replied, "Many have perished within the manor..."


    "What?" The Punk Count''s pupils constricted violently, his heart pounding at a frenzied pace. "There are over a dozen Level - 3 dark mages and more than twenty Level - 2 knights within the manor! Who could have breached its defenses and committed such carnage?!"


    After a moment of silence, the mage continued, his voice tinged with fear, "Though we know not who has entered, I advise we depart immediately for our own safety."


    "Then flee at once!" The Punk Count trembled uncontrollably within the carriage. Recalling Lady Anya''s words at the police station entrance, he had an epiphany. "That woman must know something!"


    Just as the carriage was about to pull away, it jolted violently, and then a voice, as if from a demon, intoned, "You''ve come this far. Why not stay a while before leaving?"


    Two jet - black hands suddenly seized the carriage and all the servants, dragging them into the manor.

 Chapter 179 Ill Chop Your Head Off

    Lady Anya directed a cohort of porters, making preparations to depart from the main city and return to Dudd to reunite with her daughter.


    She recalled that a week prior, a man named Glen had sought her out, apprised her of her daughter''s circumstances, and declared his intention to eliminate all those within the Punk family who had perpetrated evil deeds.


    Lady Anya found this man strikingly familiar, yet she could not fathom where she had encountered him.


    Nonetheless, she had a profound intuition that he was not given to idle boasting.


    Sure enough, subsequent to their encounter outside the police station, the Punk Count had fallen silent.


    Only yesterday, someone at last detected an anomaly within Punk Manor. It was not until the constables conducted an investigation that a shocking revelation came to light.


    All of the Punk Count''s kin, along with a multitude of servants, had met their demise within the manor, their deaths more gruesome than the last.


    The very next day after this staggering news broke, which was the day Lady Anya intended to depart, it promptly claimed the top spot on the newspaper headlines.


    Since the ascension of the fourth king of the Zeon Kingdom up to the present seventh king, there had never been an instance where a noble of viscount rank or above had been so inexplicably eradicated.


    Upon learning of this, the king was incandescent with rage, proclaiming that regardless of the perpetrator, be it an individual or a faction, it constituted a blatant provocation to the Zeon Kingdom. He issued an order to apprehend the culprit forthwith.


    However, even with the intervention of the so - called omnipotent White - Robed Ones, the culprit remained at large. All they could determine was that the murderer was a werewolf.


    Yet, this was far from the outcome the king desired.


    The question of how the murderer had managed to elude the pursuit of so many high - level mages became a topic of intense discussion among the mages in the various magic spires.


    Lady Anya paid little heed to these matters; her sole concern was her daughter.


    "Lady Anya, are you also returning today? We happen to be traveling the same way."


    Glen''s voice drew Lady Anya''s attention.


    She turned around to behold the man who had slain the Punk family, nonchalantly astride a peculiarly - shaped great deer, positioned outside Lord Rauborn''s manor.


    "You... How dare you show your face here? Are you not aware that everyone is searching for you?!"


    Lady Anya was truly confounded by his actions.


    "I am aware, of course. However, I have been engaged in numerous endeavors these past days, sufficient to ensure my evasion. They shall not be able to locate me."


    Glen responded vaguely, for delving into the details would have been beyond her comprehension.


    Although the mages'' tracking and divination techniques seemed insurmountable, they were not without their limitations. With a modicum of ingenuity, one could still effect an escape.


    In the course of these days, Glen had made his initial attempt to infect other organisms with his werewolf venom. While several attempts met with success, the resultant beings were merely mindless automatons, destined to become inoperative in due course.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Nevertheless, they sufficed as tools to confound the pursuit.


    In addition to this, Glen had implemented other extraordinary measures, successfully leaving the self - assured mages dumbfounded.


    "You..." Lady Anya opened her mouth but struggled to find the appropriate words, ultimately uttering, "I am solely concerned about my daughter."


    "That is commendable." Glen nodded.


    He had long harbored the intention of safeguarding this noble lady on her return journey, thus achieving two objectives simultaneously.


    Should she encounter brigands or the like on the road and perish unexpectedly, it would be a tragic outcome.


    Thankfully, no such misfortune befell her.


    The return journey was uneventful.


    In truth, Pernas was not in Dudd Town. Glen had informed Lady Anya otherwise to assuage her concerns, intimating that Pernas was at a safe distance from the influence of the Punk family.


    Consequently, Lady Anya was overjoyed to encounter her daughter en route.


    The mother and daughter embraced, their tears flowing freely.


    ...


    "Miss Elf, are these all your clansfolk?"


    "Yes, they are."


    "Why have they all flocked to my farm? How are my employees to go about their work?!"


    "I apologize! They will not be idle guests; they will lend a hand with the labor."


    "Very well. I shall reluctantly accommodate you. You shall be responsible for your own sustenance and accommodation."


    Glen regarded the dozen or so forest elves in the farm with a satisfied smile.


    He turned his gaze to Gotaya. The elven maiden had undergone a remarkable transformation, having shed her former petulance and become more reserved.


    Glen''s eyes fell upon the unconscious female elf in a white robe, surrounded by the forest elves, and he surmised the reason.


    "Is that your mother?" he inquired.


    Gotaya nodded. "My mother is in this state because of me..."


    Glen was silent for a moment before asking, "So, why bring your mother here? Is this some sort of healing sanctuary?"


    Gotaya saw no reason to conceal the truth and thus recounted the events that had transpired in the tribe.


    Upon hearing her account, Glen was filled with bewilderment. Everything seemed so extraordinary.


    Could the forest truly possess consciousness? Ought I to exercise greater caution when felling trees henceforth? Come to think of it, why would the forest consciousness of Bayek venture so far to rescue another forest? Moreover, the extensive withering of the forest there was highly suspicious. Logically speaking, this was most likely the doing of that High Priest. Well... ultimately, it could be traced back to the elven maiden. I had advised her to return, yet she did not heed my counsel...


    With a myriad of thoughts swirling in his mind, Glen had roughly pieced together the sequence of events.


    "Human! You are the one who detained Gotaya here and prevented her from returning!"


    Gubo approached, addressing Glen in a tone of great indignation.


    Glen turned to the elven maiden. "So, your name is Gotaya."


    The elven maiden clenched her fists slightly. After all this time in each other''s company, he had not even troubled to inquire about her name.


    However, she could only blame herself. With her haughty demeanor, it was no wonder Glen had paid her little heed.


    Seeing himself thus ignored, Gubo''s face flushed with anger. Elves were inherently proud, and Glen''s nonchalant attitude seemed to have struck a nerve.


    He shouted, "I asked you just now! Did you prevent Gotaya from returning?!"


    The elven maiden was on the verge of explaining to Gubo when she heard Glen address Gubo in a tone of icy coldness she had never heard before:


    "Utter one more word, and I shall sever your head."


    Gubo''s legs buckled, and he collapsed to the ground.


    He had never been daunted by the fiercest of beasts in the forest, yet now, he was consumed by a bone - chilling terror.


    "How old is he?" Glen asked Gotaya.


    "Approximately three hundred and three years old?" the elven maiden replied in a hushed tone.


    "Having lived for so long, yet his disposition remains akin to that of a fifteen - or sixteen - year - old human youth, impetuous and lacking in forethought. What a waste of such a lengthy lifespan..."


    Glen stepped around the immature male forest elf on the ground, whose complexion was alternating between red and green, and made his way towards the High Priest in the white robe.


    By this time, the available employees, including Ravel, had gathered to watch.


    The reason was simple; the female forest elves in this group were each more beautiful than the last, and the High Priest, in her current state resembling a sleeping beauty, was particularly captivating.


    "Make way, make way. Let me see what the situation is."


    Glen pushed his way through the crowd.


    Only upon drawing closer did he notice that a strange disc - shaped plant had sprouted in the area where the crowd had gathered, and the High Priest lay upon it.

 Chapter 180 Encounter with Abu Again

    The surface of the disc - shaped plant was adorned with a layer of luminescent down that undulated rhythmically, transmitting delicate threads of life - force energy to the elf reclining upon it.


    Why on earth choose my farm of all places? Glen stared intently at the plant, suspecting that the will of this forest was intent on exacting retribution upon him.


    Gotaya also pushed her way through the throng. She pursed her lips, her gaze fixed steadfastly on her mother.


    She could sense the gradual improvement of her mother''s vital signs, a development that filled her with joy at this moment.


    "Tell him to proceed to a certain location."


    The voice of the forest resounded once more within her mind, and the message it conveyed left Gotaya momentarily taken aback.


    She turned her gaze towards Glen, who was standing beside her.


    Sensing her scrutiny, Glen responded with a quizzical look.


    "Step outside for a moment," Gotaya said as she extricated herself from the crowd.


    Glen followed suit.


    "Just now, the forest will instructed me to lead you to a place," Gotaya informed him once they were at a distance from the onlookers.


    Glen furrowed his brow and pointed at himself. "Are you certain it is I whom it seeks?"


    Gotaya nodded affirmatively.


    "Ask it if it is absolutely necessary for me to go," Glen said reluctantly.


    I fear it intends to chastise me for my tree - cutting activities... he mused inwardly.


    However, Gotaya, as if she had received some communication, cast an irate glance at Glen.


    Glen was utterly perplexed.


    Then he heard her say, "The forest will wishes me to convey that it has no intention of retaliating against you. It bears no grudge for your felling of a few trees. It merely desires your assistance."


    "Is... is that so?" Glen forced a couple of awkward chuckles. "Well, then I shall go and take a look."


    Before departing, Glen turned to Ravel and whispered, "Keep a vigilant eye. Ensure these elves do not pilfer my livestock, especially that young fellow."


    Glen gestured with his chin towards Gubo, who stood with his back to them in the distance.


    Elves'' long ears, however, were highly perceptive.


    Gubo suddenly crushed the specially - crafted longbow in his grasp, leaving the passing workers thoroughly bewildered.


    ...


    Gotaya led Glen on a relatively short journey.


    After traversing several patches of lush shrubs and scaling a few small hills, they arrived at the brink of a sinkhole concealed by vegetation.


    "Is this the place?" Glen inquired, his tone tinged with curiosity as his senses failed to penetrate to the bottom of the sinkhole.


    "Yes. The forest will states that there lies a most loathsome malignancy beneath, which requires your aid in removing. It will offer you a recompense thereafter," the elven maiden said as she listened intently.


    "But why me? Are there no other suitable candidates?" Glen remained skeptical.


    The surrounding flora seemed to sway in unison.


    Gotaya replied, "The forest will has been observing you since your transformation into a werewolf. It claims you have become quite distinctive, unlike anyone else here. Your soul is purportedly unique, a fact that the great pioneer, Legira, should have apprised you of. The forest will further suggests that if you harbor doubts, you may seek the counsel of those two pioneers."


    Pioneers? Are the Black Crow couple considered pioneers? What could be the significance of this? Since it has made such a statement, it must be acquainted with the Black Crow couple... Glen fell into a moment of silent contemplation before saying,


    "Very well. Wait here for me."


    As soon as the words left his lips, he vanished into a blur of shadow, the speed of his departure generating a powerful gust of wind.


    Merely a few minutes elapsed before Glen returned, nodding to the elven maiden. "It''s all right. I''m willing to descend. Inform me of all the details."


    Glen had just paid a visit to Legira. As soon as he approached their abode, Black Crow had conveyed that he could place his trust in the forest will, prompting Glen to return forthwith.


    Gotaya arranged her wind - tousled tresses and composed her thoughts before stating,


    "The forest will reveals that this sinkhole is teeming with countless malevolent spirits. They were once monsters that congregated here. After their demise, they were imbued with the unique aura of Bayek Town, transforming into rather peculiar entities.


    "Ordinary individuals who venture down would likely be driven to madness. Thus, one must possess an unwavering will. The forest will can resonate with the state of your mind during your werewolf transformation. It was astounded that you could resist the terrifying urge to kill with a composed countenance and remain lucid. Hence, you are deemed the ideal candidate for this task.


    "Beyond these malevolent spirits, there lies a polluted expanse below, a result of the old townspeople''s waste - disposal practices. This poses no challenge to a werewolf, as they possess a latent talent - an exceptional resistance to pollution, for werewolves themselves are a form of advanced pollutant.


    "Upon traversing this area, you will be able to discern the malignancy that is corroding the forest. The forest will admits that its vision does not extend to that region, and thus, it has no knowledge of what this entity is, save for sensing its presence. Even if you are unable to contend with it, there is no cause for concern, as the promised recompense will still be forthcoming."


    Upon hearing this, Glen formulated several contingency plans in his mind and then promptly turned and leapt into the sinkhole.


    The elven maiden, too, desired to follow and offer assistance, but the unyielding voice of the forest will echoed in her mind:


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    "You are too feeble. Do not descend."


    The elven maiden could only halt reluctantly, waiting for Glen to emerge.


    At this moment, Glen, having leaped into the sinkhole, immediately assumed the form of a Level - 3 werewolf, his claws gripping the pit wall as he gradually descended deeper.


    For the initial stretch, there was nothing amiss. There were merely numerous serpents, insects, rodents, ants, and some peculiar cave - dwelling creatures.


    However, as these living organisms gradually diminished in number, a frigid wind that seemed to penetrate the very soul wafted up from the depths of the pit.


    After descending a short distance further, Glen''s lupine eyes beheld something familiar.


    They were those illusory centipedes, not just one, but a dense mass coiled around a node below. No matter how long Glen slid downward, he could not draw any nearer; they were like a mirage forever beyond reach.


    Just as Glen was pondering their nature, the centipedes vanished simultaneously.


    The next instant, he found himself immersed in a veritable ocean of phantoms!


    The ear - piercing shrieks characteristic of these malevolent spirits assailed Glen''s mind like a tempestuous flood.


    Caught unawares, his body convulsed, and he lost his grip, plummeting downward. However, in less than two seconds, he regained his composure and steadied himself.


    "You devious creatures! You tried to ambush me," Glen muttered. He surmised that the centipede - like apparitions had amassed their attacks to shatter his will in one fell swoop.


    Regrettably for them, their attempt had failed.


    "It''s you! You''re the one who killed Abu!" A faintly familiar voice caught Glen''s attention.


    Scanning his surroundings, he spotted Abu''s hideously distorted form being buffeted about by other malevolent spirits in a distant corner, resembling a malleable mass of dough.


    Glen couldn''t help but laugh. "Aren''t you the so - called King of the Forest? Abu, what has become of you? Hahaha..."


    Glen''s laughter rang out incongruously within this space, saturated with the miasma of despair, anger, resentment, and malevolence.


    The surface of the disc - shaped plant was adorned with a layer of luminescent down that undulated rhythmically, transmitting delicate threads of life - force energy to the elf reclining upon it.


    Why on earth choose my farm of all places? Glen stared intently at the plant, suspecting that the will of this forest was intent on exacting retribution upon him.


    Gotaya also pushed her way through the throng. She pursed her lips, her gaze fixed steadfastly on her mother.


    She could sense the gradual improvement of her mother''s vital signs, a development that filled her with joy at this moment.


    "Tell him to proceed to a certain location."


    The voice of the forest resounded once more within her mind, and the message it conveyed left Gotaya momentarily taken aback.


    She turned her gaze towards Glen, who was standing beside her.


    Sensing her scrutiny, Glen responded with a quizzical look.


    "Step outside for a moment," Gotaya said as she extricated herself from the crowd.


    Glen followed suit.


    "Just now, the forest will instructed me to lead you to a place," Gotaya informed him once they were at a distance from the onlookers.


    Glen furrowed his brow and pointed at himself. "Are you certain it is I whom it seeks?"


    Gotaya nodded affirmatively.


    "Ask it if it is absolutely necessary for me to go," Glen said reluctantly.


    I fear it intends to chastise me for my tree - cutting activities... he mused inwardly.


    However, Gotaya, as if she had received some communication, cast an irate glance at Glen.


    Glen was utterly perplexed.


    Then he heard her say, "The forest will wishes me to convey that it has no intention of retaliating against you. It bears no grudge for your felling of a few trees. It merely desires your assistance."


    "Is... is that so?" Glen forced a couple of awkward chuckles. "Well, then I shall go and take a look."


    Before departing, Glen turned to Ravel and whispered, "Keep a vigilant eye. Ensure these elves do not pilfer my livestock, especially that young fellow."


    Glen gestured with his chin towards Gubo, who stood with his back to them in the distance.


    Elves'' long ears, however, were highly perceptive.


    Gubo suddenly crushed the specially - crafted longbow in his grasp, leaving the passing workers thoroughly bewildered.


    ...


    Gotaya led Glen on a relatively short journey.


    After traversing several patches of lush shrubs and scaling a few small hills, they arrived at the brink of a sinkhole concealed by vegetation.


    "Is this the place?" Glen inquired, his tone tinged with curiosity as his senses failed to penetrate to the bottom of the sinkhole.


    "Yes. The forest will states that there lies a most loathsome malignancy beneath, which requires your aid in removing. It will offer you a recompense thereafter," the elven maiden said as she listened intently.


    "But why me? Are there no other suitable candidates?" Glen remained skeptical.


    The surrounding flora seemed to sway in unison.


    Gotaya replied, "The forest will has been observing you since your transformation into a werewolf. It claims you have become quite distinctive, unlike anyone else here. Your soul is purportedly unique, a fact that the great pioneer, Legira, should have apprised you of. The forest will further suggests that if you harbor doubts, you may seek the counsel of those two pioneers."


    Pioneers? Are the Black Crow couple considered pioneers? What could be the significance of this? Since it has made such a statement, it must be acquainted with the Black Crow couple... Glen fell into a moment of silent contemplation before saying,


    "Very well. Wait here for me."


    As soon as the words left his lips, he vanished into a blur of shadow, the speed of his departure generating a powerful gust of wind.


    Merely a few minutes elapsed before Glen returned, nodding to the elven maiden. "It''s all right. I''m willing to descend. Inform me of all the details."


    Glen had just paid a visit to Legira. As soon as he approached their abode, Black Crow had conveyed that he could place his trust in the forest will, prompting Glen to return forthwith.


    Gotaya arranged her wind - tousled tresses and composed her thoughts before stating,


    "The forest will reveals that this sinkhole is teeming with countless malevolent spirits. They were once monsters that congregated here. After their demise, they were imbued with the unique aura of Bayek Town, transforming into rather peculiar entities.


    "Ordinary individuals who venture down would likely be driven to madness. Thus, one must possess an unwavering will. The forest will can resonate with the state of your mind during your werewolf transformation. It was astounded that you could resist the terrifying urge to kill with a composed countenance and remain lucid. Hence, you are deemed the ideal candidate for this task.


    "Beyond these malevolent spirits, there lies a polluted expanse below, a result of the old townspeople''s waste - disposal practices. This poses no challenge to a werewolf, as they possess a latent talent - an exceptional resistance to pollution, for werewolves themselves are a form of advanced pollutant.


    "Upon traversing this area, you will be able to discern the malignancy that is corroding the forest. The forest will admits that its vision does not extend to that region, and thus, it has no knowledge of what this entity is, save for sensing its presence. Even if you are unable to contend with it, there is no cause for concern, as the promised recompense will still be forthcoming."


    Upon hearing this, Glen formulated several contingency plans in his mind and then promptly turned and leapt into the sinkhole.


    The elven maiden, too, desired to follow and offer assistance, but the unyielding voice of the forest will echoed in her mind:


    "You are too feeble. Do not descend."


    The elven maiden could only halt reluctantly, waiting for Glen to emerge.


    At this moment, Glen, having leaped into the sinkhole, immediately assumed the form of a Level - 3 werewolf, his claws gripping the pit wall as he gradually descended deeper.


    For the initial stretch, there was nothing amiss. There were merely numerous serpents, insects, rodents, ants, and some peculiar cave - dwelling creatures.


    However, as these living organisms gradually diminished in number, a frigid wind that seemed to penetrate the very soul wafted up from the depths of the pit.


    After descending a short distance further, Glen''s lupine eyes beheld something familiar.


    They were those illusory centipedes, not just one, but a dense mass coiled around a node below. No matter how long Glen slid downward, he could not draw any nearer; they were like a mirage forever beyond reach.


    Just as Glen was pondering their nature, the centipedes vanished simultaneously.


    The next instant, he found himself immersed in a veritable ocean of phantoms!


    The ear - piercing shrieks characteristic of these malevolent spirits assailed Glen''s mind like a tempestuous flood.


    Caught unawares, his body convulsed, and he lost his grip, plummeting downward. However, in less than two seconds, he regained his composure and steadied himself.


    "You devious creatures! You tried to ambush me," Glen muttered. He surmised that the centipede - like apparitions had amassed their attacks to shatter his will in one fell swoop.


    Regrettably for them, their attempt had failed.


    "It''s you! You''re the one who killed Abu!" A faintly familiar voice caught Glen''s attention.


    Scanning his surroundings, he spotted Abu''s hideously distorted form being buffeted about by other malevolent spirits in a distant corner, resembling a malleable mass of dough.


    Glen couldn''t help but laugh. "Aren''t you the so - called King of the Forest? Abu, what has become of you? Hahaha..."


    Glen''s laughter rang out incongruously within this space, saturated with the miasma of despair, anger, resentment, and malevolence.

 Chapter 181 The Fleshy Sphere

    Perhaps overly provoked, Abu''s terrifying form suddenly burst asunder, dissipating into a wisp of vapor.


    Glen''s laughter halted mid - stream. "Was it enraged to the point of annihilation? Nay, it was already deceased. Now, it ought to be completely obliterated."


    Yet, he had misjudged, for Abu''s malevolent spirit coalesced anew in another locale, continuing to heap curses upon Glen without cease.


    These malevolent spirits are truly peculiar. Why do I feel an impetus to conduct research on them? As Glen felt his mind buffeted by diverse mental surges, he persisted in his descent.


    At length, he arrived at a contaminated region that even the malevolent spirits dared not approach.


    His feet alighted upon an unknown, yielding surface. The darkness was so profound that even Glen, endowed with a modicum of night - vision prowess, could scarce discern his surroundings.


    Perchance due to some arcane reason, he was precluded from perceiving the ambient environment.


    He could but grope forward with his corporeal form, in search of another passage leading downward.


    It is most curious. Why can I not detect even a hint of noxious odor? Moreover, my mind feels curiously adrift, and the characteristic ferocity of a werewolf has abated considerably... Glen mused incessantly, probing the expanse ahead like a sightless individual.


    Abruptly, he felt a pair of diminutive hands clasp his index finger, arresting his movement.


    After a brief interval, discerning no further activity from the tiny hands, Glen endeavored to draw them upward.


    With but a gentle squeeze, Glen discerned what it was.


    It was a discarded rag doll, presumably cast aside by an erstwhile inhabitant of Bayek town ages past.


    He was on the verge of casting it aside, yet after several attempts, the rag doll clung tenaciously to his index finger, refusing to relinquish its hold.


    What could be the cause? Glen sought to employ his other hand to extricate it, yet an intense sense of grievance was transmitted to his mind through contact with the rag doll.


    This object is animate!


    He brought the rag doll close to his ear and, to his astonishment, heard a voice - that of a young girl:


    "Pray... pray... take me hence from this place..."


    This... Glen was momentarily transfixed.


    The voice bespoke of utter helplessness and piteousness, akin to that of a one - or two - year - old child forsaken by its elders, bereft of the means to survive, yearning desperately for deliverance.


    In the end, Glen merely placed the rag doll upon the nape of his neck. Should it fall of its own accord or be inadvertently destroyed whilst he was eradicating the malignancy, he could not be held accountable.


    After further exploration of this locale, he encountered no additional animate beings, yet his mind grew increasingly clouded, as if on the verge of slumber at any moment.


    Fortuitously, Glen boasted extensive experience in nocturnal vigils and was thus able to endure.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Finally, he chanced upon a passage leading downward and, without hesitation, descended into it.


    The passage varied in dimensions, yet was passable for Glen.


    A curious commotion emanated from ahead, reminiscent of something writhing rhythmically.


    Just as Glen was on the verge of speculating, his body plummeted precipitously!


    There was naught around him to grasp, and he seemed to have been instantaneously transported to a void.


    As he braced himself for the potential impact of landing, he discovered that he had alighted upon a colossal, writhing mass of flesh.


    The surface of the fleshy mass boasted intricate protuberances resembling sinews, exuding a vivid scarlet sheen.


    It would seem I have reached my destination... Glen gazed downward at the fleshy mass beneath his feet, feeling it. It appeared to be quite resilient.


    He now felt as though he were standing upon a living asteroid. The limits of his vision were engulfed by darkness, and he could but perceive the arcuate outline of the fleshy mass.


    "Very well, the query now stands: how ought I to deal with this entity?" Glen murmured, as if conversing with himself.


    The most straightforward approach would be to raze this fleshy sphere to the ground, yet there is no certainty that such an action would yield the desired outcome.


    Exercise caution, Glen resolved to first explore the entirety of its visage.


    Thus, he slid downward along the surface of the fleshy mass. However, the scene below caused his eyes to widen in shock.


    For upon the ground beneath the fleshy mass, there were a pair of remarkably vivid human eyes, fixated unblinkingly upon Glen as he descended.


    These eyes were of prodigious size; the eyeballs were likely scarcely smaller than the fleshy mass itself.


    Ordinarily, the appearance of a pair of colossal eyes would not have startled Glen, yet these eyes, aside from their size, were disconcertingly normal.


    Normal eyelashes, dark - brown irises, jet - black pupils, and blood - shot sclerae.


    This unremarkable visage instilled in Glen an inexplicable sense of physical discomfort. He felt as if he were standing upon the visage of a giant.


    However, the other regions were patently rock and soil, not skin at all.


    Glen clutched the surface of the fleshy mass with his claws, preventing his descent to the ground below. He engaged in a protracted stare with those eyes.


    The two pairs of eyes blinked in turn, and the only sound in the still air was the writhing of the fleshy mass.


    Finally, Glen wearied of the standoff. Since the other party remained inactive, he resolved to prod the eyeball that had been regarding him.


    His steel claws descended with sudden force, plunging straight towards one of the massive eyeballs.


    Squelch!


    To his surprise, Glen successfully pierced the colossal eyeball. The entity attempted to close its eye, yet the claws pierced through the eyelid as well.


    The surroundings quaked violently, and a sound akin to a lament issued from the fleshy mass behind him.


    Before Glen could turn to look, he was propelled through the air by a force of immense magnitude!


    His Level - 3 werewolf form was instantaneously rent asunder, crashing into an uneven rock face.


    Enduring the excruciating pain, Glen immediately summoned his werewolf venom. New limbs sprouted from the region of his head, and he transformed into a Level - 5 werewolf.


    The Flaming Fang materialized upon his newly - formed hands. This item, having recognized its master, would only adhere to the host body.


    The attack just now, resembling a sonic wave emitted by the fleshy mass, was of such potency? Glen felt a faint sense of unease.


    This time, it seemed he had roused something of great import.


    The blood vessels of the fleshy mass ahead glowed a brilliant red, then it ascended slowly. Countless filaments were extricated from below, and a metallic sheen glinted amidst them.


    Glen scrutinized them closely and discerned what appeared to be a shard of metal, inscribed with characters.


    Upon closer inspection of those characters, Glen''s eyeballs burst with a resounding pop, and he once again experienced the sensation of having his eyes pierced.


    Again? Glen cursed inwardly, striving to repair the damage to his eyes with all his might.


    In that moment, countless filaments pierced his body in an instant. They seemed to possess some latent power and commenced siphoning his blood.


    Even the werewolf venom mingled within lost its efficacy, becoming nourishment for the master of the filaments.


    This force once more exceeded Glen''s expectations.


    Even when he employed the claws fashioned from the Flaming Fang to sever those filaments, not one could be sundered.


    There remained a disparity in their strength.


    Then he would ascend yet another tier. Glen transformed into a Level - 7 werewolf!


    A dense pall of cursed black smoke billowed forth, and only then did the filaments, as if sensing a threat, withdraw from Glen''s body one by one.

 Chapter 182 The Fallen Deity

    With searing flames licking his arms, the mighty Level - 7 werewolf, veiled in billowing black smoke, hurtled towards the gargantuan, grotesquely - shaped fleshy orb.


    However, upon nearing to a certain proximity, Glen was assailed by an acute sense of discomfort, both corporeal and mental.


    Yet, the assault he had long readied was not to be stayed.


    The Dragon''s Breath Blade, potent enough to obliterate this very space, struck the fleshy orb at close range. But it merely caused the orb to lurch backward, seemingly inflicting little damage.


    The other flames that burst forth illuminated the darkness, yet lacked the cataclysmic might one might have anticipated.


    This left Glen astounded. He surmised that even the Flaming Fang in its apogee, in the form of a bone dragon, could scarcely have withstood such a close - range strike with ease.


    Indeed, I''ve roused a formidable entity! He reaffirmed this in his mind.


    The fleshy orb before him was likely of Level - 8 puissance, and it remained uncertain whether this was its true form, for the entire space here seemed amiss.


    After the strike, the gauntlet entered its cooldown phase, rendering him unable to unleash its most potent attack anew. He could only rely on its innate sharpness for further assaults.


    The fleshy orb seemed to assail solely with its tentacle - like filaments, yet their velocity was astonishingly swift. Even Glen in his Level - 7 form struggled to evade them.


    Having just evaded several filament thrusts, Glen landed on a rock face, intending to use it as leverage to spring to another location. But in an instant, countless filaments burst from the rock face, ensnaring Glen firmly.


    Taking advantage of this, the remaining filaments lunged forward!


    In the nick of time, Glen''s werewolf fur abruptly lengthened, significantly augmenting his defensive prowess.


    The lunging filaments failed to pierce through.


    Subsequently, he exerted all his strength to break free from the bonds and seek another opportunity.


    Should I utilize the moonstone? I''m loath to part with it. What if the recompense proffered by the forest will fails to justify the cost? Glen was mired in indecision.


    He had another alternative - to depart. As a Level - 7 werewolf, he had already sensed the passage through which he had descended.


    Very well, I''ll ascend first and apprise them of the situation... Having made his decision, Glen, like a tempestuous black gust, vanished into the passage aperture above.


    On the surface.


    Gotaya was engaged in discourse with the forest will.


    At a certain moment, she thought she heard the forest will emit a pained groan, and she felt the ground tremble faintly.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    The elven maiden, a trifle flustered and anxious, inquired, "What has occurred?"


    The forest will sent a reassuring message, indicating that all was well.


    "Perhaps something has transpired below..." Gotaya conjectured.


    Moments later, the plants at the mouth of the sinkhole convulsed violently, as if buffeted by a tempestuous gale.


    Subsequently, vast plumes of inky smoke erupted like a volcanic outburst. The immense force sent the elven maiden hurtling through the air.


    Thankfully, she sustained only superficial injuries. Righting herself, she immediately turned her gaze towards the sinkhole. Before the smoke cleared, a colossal form landed heavily beside the sinkhole.


    When the smoke that obscured her vision finally dissipated, she beheld a massive werewolf lying there, gasping for breath.


    "Mr. Glen?" Gotaya advanced a few steps and queried.


    Glen turned his head, baring a fanged smile. "You surely have no inkling of what lies beneath! That creature is likely of Level - 8 transcendent might. Yet, it seems bereft of wits, naught but a brute with power."


    These words left Gotaya perplexed, though she grasped the mention of Level - 8 transcendent strength.


    As an accomplished warrior among the forest elves, Gotaya was cognizant of the human system of classifying power levels.


    Initially, this ranking system pertained solely to mages. Subsequently, knights who could match first - level mages were dubbed first - level knights, and those on par with second - level mages were called second - level knights, and so forth, up to the Knight King.


    Over time, this system was gradually adopted more widely. People grew accustomed to this convenient hierarchy and applied it to other vocations as well.


    "Level - 8..." Gotaya''s heart was a maelstrom of emotions - shock, bewilderment, curiosity, and a hint of trepidation.


    "This is truly unexpected." The forest will''s tone in her mind remained unchanged, yet Gotaya could sense the surprise it harbored.


    "Dispatching that thing will not be a facile task. Inquire of this forest will whether the recompense it offers is sufficient to persuade me to undertake this perilous endeavor."


    Glen rose to his feet, his voice resounding like thunder.


    Just as Gotaya was about to respond, she suddenly noticed something on Glen''s neck. "Mr. Glen, what is that on your neck?" she asked.


    "Neck?" Glen was momentarily taken aback, then comprehension dawned.


    He reached up to touch his neck and discovered that the rag doll had neither fallen off nor been destroyed during the intense battle. It clung tenaciously to his werewolf fur.


    He plucked the doll from his neck and held it before his eyes.


    It was indeed the sort of doll intended for little girls, fashioned in the likeness of a young lass. Its eyes were crafted from buttons, and its smiling mouth was stitched with wool, though it was slightly frayed.


    The doll was severely faded, a testament to its age.


    Remarkably, this object, having lain underground for centuries, emitted no odor, neither foul nor fragrant.


    "Fancy you managing to accompany me up here?" Glen addressed the doll.


    Predictably, the doll offered no response, save for transmitting a sense of forlornness to Glen through their contact.


    The sight of a towering, imposing black werewolf conversing with a doll no larger than his finger left Gotaya with a sense of dissonance.


    "Inform him that the item in his hand bears an aura of corruption. He should handle it with care."


    Upon hearing the forest will''s words, the elven maiden promptly relayed them.


    Glen scratched his head upon hearing this. "I had no intention of keeping it. It wishes to find its rightful owner, and I shall, of course, return it."


    "Is it from the old inhabitants?" Gotaya echoed the forest will''s query.


    "Aye." Glen returned the doll to the nape of his neck, and it nestled there of its own accord.


    "Let us resume. Have you determined how to deal with the entity below?"


    "Based on your description, it is highly probable that the object is the fallen deity, Ragbella, which was meant to have perished several epochs ago. Some tales claim it was devoured by other fallen deities, while others suggest it was merely fragmented. Who would have thought its remaining flesh and blood would be here, beneath the earth, siphoning the forest''s power to survive..."


    The elven maiden, like an impassive echo, repeated the forest will''s words.


    "So, what is the forest will''s counsel?" Glen''s eyes held a probing glint.


    "It must be eradicated!" Gotaya declared resolutely. "However, preparations are in order before that. We shall still require your assistance. Rest assured, the recompense will not disappoint."

 Chapter 183 Encountering the Old Townsfolk

    "Very well, simply notify me when the time arrives." Glen acquiesced forthwith.


    Subsequently, the two of them made their way back to the farm together.


    To Gotaya''s profound delight, her mother had regained consciousness and was presently engaged in conversation with the elven priest.


    She rushed forward and enveloped her mother in a warm embrace.


    The High Priest relished, with a tinge of avidity, the joy of being reunited with her own flesh - and - blood.


    The forest will informed Gotaya that her mother required an extended period of convalescence here and thus could not return in the near future.


    Gotaya readily concurred. With Glen, a fearsomely powerful individual, offering his protection, this place was safer than anywhere else.


    However, she did not forget her intention to work for Glen. Consequently, she rallied her fellow clansmen to labor on this farm.


    Elves, by nature, tend to be haughty. Nevertheless, the majority of the elves who arrived were remarkably sensible and composed, and thus, there were no objections.


    Nonetheless, a few individuals, such as Gubo, vehemently opposed working for a human.


    Yet, when Gotaya disclosed that Glen possessed the fearsome combat prowess of the fabled Level - 7, he promptly fell silent. He even secretly reproached Gotaya for not revealing this earlier, fearing that his boisterous words on the previous occasion had surely offended Glen.


    Subsequently, this information naturally reached the ears of the other elves, who then began to inquire assiduously about Glen.


    After learning of the entire sequence of events commencing from the moment Gotaya was rescued, they unanimously concurred that Glen was a man of irreproachable character among humans, truly worthy of their genuine respect.


    They were also deeply intrigued by the combat technique named Kung Fu that Gotaya had mastered.


    Glen was initially oblivious to all of this.


    While Gotaya was embracing her mother on the farm, he had already made his way back to the town. His intention was to return the rag doll to its rightful owner.


    Since it belonged to an old townsman, he naturally had to proceed deeper into the town.


    The rag doll on his back would guide him towards its owner.


    "Little one, what sort of temperament does your owner possess? Will she engage me in a fight without so much as a word?" Glen inquired as he walked.


    The rag doll promptly conveyed a negative response.


    "So, what manner of person is your owner? Is there anything I ought to be mindful of?"


    Glen posed another question, yet the rag doll chose not to respond. Perhaps it was incapable of conveying such intricate information through emotions.


    Glen, however, was indifferent. He was merely speaking to pass the time on his journey.


    Reflecting on the past few days since his return, scarcely a day had passed without some activity. He had not even had the opportunity to delve into the study of dispelling magic.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    With these random musings and casual conversations with the rag doll on his back, he unexpectedly found himself beside Black Crow''s abode.


    "Could your owner be..." Glen pondered. Black Crow did not seem to be an old resident.


    However, the emotion conveyed by the rag doll shortly thereafter dispelled his doubts.


    "Not here. Is it further over there?"


    Glen cast a glance around. Indeed, there was a house belonging to an old townsman. It was the residence of the girl who had peeked out and greeted him upon his return from his initial visit to Black Crow''s home.


    Just as he was about to head in that direction, the main door of Black Crow''s house creaked open. Black Crow''s perpetually stern visage emerged from behind the door, and he addressed Glen, saying,


    "Do you intend to make contact with her?"


    Glen knew he was referring to the old townsman, so he nodded and replied, "I seem to have come across something of hers and wish to return it."


    Black Crow was silent for a moment before stating, "Exercise caution. The old townsfolk are all rather peculiar and formidable."


    Having said that, he closed the door.


    In truth, Glen harbored a certain degree of curiosity and a desire to explore the old townsfolk, which was why he had chosen to deliver the item in person. Otherwise, he had alternative means of ensuring it reached its destination.


    Upon reaching the ancient - looking edifice, Glen was on the verge of reaching out to rap on the wooden door, which was intricately carved with elaborate patterns.


    At that moment, a window above burst open with a resounding bang, and the girl''s exuberant voice rang out, filled with delight:


    "It''s you!! You''ve finally come! New friend! I''ve been awaiting your arrival these past days! Several of my friends are eager to make your acquaintance! Come up at once! I shall introduce them to you!"


    Glen retrieved the rag doll from his back and waved it in the direction of the girl, saying, "Hey, Miss Sissily. Is this yours? I discovered it in a rather secluded location."


    The girl above was taken aback. She squinted her eyes and examined it closely for a moment. It seemed familiar, and she was attempting to recall.


    After approximately half a minute, she exclaimed in exuberant delight, "Budge! Oh! My dear! I never imagined I''d lay eyes on you again! I''ve missed you so!"


    "Since it belongs to you, would you be so kind as to open the door? Otherwise, how am I to enter?" Glen gestured for her to open the door for him.


    However, the girl responded, "I am unable to open the door."


    Glen''s eyes widened in surprise. "You can''t open it, yet you invite me to enter? Do you think I can manage it?"


    As he spoke, Glen instinctively pushed the door. To his astonishment, the door was not locked and swung open easily.


    His voice faltered. "It''s not locked, and yet you can''t open it?"


    Glen regarded the girl above with a look of bemusement.


    "I truly can''t. That door was never intended to keep outsiders at bay," the girl above said, spreading her hands.


    There was a certain logic to her words... Glen was momentarily taken aback, then he stepped into the house.


    Scarcely had he entered when the girl seemingly materialized before him and enfolded him in a warm embrace.


    "It''s been an age since we''ve had a guest here! You must stay and accompany me for an extended period today! I shall extend my warmest hospitality to you!"


    The girl took the rag doll named Budge and planted a tender kiss on it.


    "Miss Sissily, does your room not seem a trifle cramped?" Glen couldn''t help but remark as he surveyed the room filled with crates.


    Sissily waved her hand dismissively. "Pay no heed to that. These are all items that other townsfolk have entrusted to me for safekeeping. Let us repair to the upper floor. I shall introduce my friends to you. By the way, what was your name again?"


    "Glen. You may address me as Glen."


    "Very well, Glen. Come upstairs without delay."


    With that, Sissily dashed up to the second floor.


    Glen noticed that the girl passed directly through obstacles when her body made contact with them, which set him to analyzing and speculating.


    Without much hesitation, he promptly ascended the stairs as well.


    Today, he hoped to extract some useful information regarding the town from her.


    Upon reaching the second floor, he found that it was not nearly as crowded as the first floor. Instead, it was evident that it had been meticulously arranged. The antique furniture was positioned with great precision.


    However, it was rather aged, and in some places, there were signs of worm infestation.


    Sissily bade Glen to find a place to seat himself, while she herself entered what appeared to be a bedchamber to rummage through something.


    Moments later, she placed a diminutive square table before Glen. Seated on the chairs around the table were four oddly - shaped dolls.


    There was a small dog fashioned from discarded furniture parts, a cat sewn from ragged cloth, a tattered toy clown, and the rag doll named Budge.


    Glen took a seat beside the cat doll.


    On the square table were a teapot, ceramic cups, and a few snacks that appeared barely palatable.

 Chapter 184 The Bloodline Kingdom

    "Today, I''m overjoyed! Not only do I have a guest, but also Budge, whom I''ve lost for ages, has returned! Let''s cheer for this day!!"


    Sissily raised her hands high, looking like she was celebrating a grand festival.


    However, Glen only heard her voice, so he didn''t react in time to cheer along.


    Sissily lowered her head and saw Glen staring at her stupidly. So she asked, "What''s wrong, Glen? Why aren''t you cheering with me?"


    Glen twitched the corner of his mouth and explained, "I''m a bit slow - witted. You spoke too fast just now."


    "Oh, I see. Then let''s do it again. Remember to join me this time!"


    Sissily reminded him earnestly.


    Glen could only force a smile and agree.


    They repeated the cheering act. Glen just went through the motions perfunctorily.


    After shouting, Sissily distributed a ceramic cup to everyone in front of the square table and poured the liquid from the kettle into them.


    "Let me introduce. This is Glen. He''s a new resident of Bayek and will be a great friend to us in the future!"


    The little girl introduced Glen to her toy friends and then introduced to Glen,


    "Alright, Glen. Now you get to know my friends too. They are, respectively, Caledie, Jentron, Kael, and finally Budge, whom you''ve already met."


    Glen pretended to wave to these toys one by one.


    Seeing such a harmonious scene, Sissily became even happier. She couldn''t wait to move on to the next part.


    Following the principle of building a good relationship first and then asking questions, Glen decided to go along with her for now and wait for the right opportunity to raise his doubts.


    This girl seems a bit crazy. I wonder if she can understand and answer my questions later... Glen picked up the cup in front of him, brought it to his lips, took a sniff, and then took a small sip. To his surprise, it was quite sweet.


    "How is it? Isn''t the super - delicious sweet water I made really good?" Sissily asked expectantly.


    Glen nodded sincerely. "It''s really delicious. I''m wondering how you made it?"


    When it came to this, the little girl raised her head proudly. "I used part of my body, so of course it''s delicious!"


    Glen''s eyes widened. "What part?"


    "My finger." Sissily showed her left hand, which was missing the little finger.


    Glen''s expression relaxed.


    However, she added, "And one of my toes."


    As she spoke, she lifted her bare little foot, and one of the little toes on her right sole was missing.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Glen almost stumbled. Indeed, one must be careful when dealing with such a strange person.


    "Don''t you think this is too hard on your body?" he asked, a bit speechlessly. "And won''t it cause me any problems to consume it?"


    Sissily''s tone remained casual. "Don''t worry. My finger and toe will grow back soon. It will do you good to eat it. A long time ago, some of my friends wanted to eat it, but I didn''t give it to them!"


    "Are your friends also old townspeople?"


    Glen seized the opportunity to ask.


    "Of course." Sissily nodded matter - of - factly.


    "Then why don''t they come to play with you now?"


    "Because none of us can go out."


    "Why can''t you go out?"


    "It was a rule set by the mayor a long time ago, I think?"


    "Then why was such a rule set?"


    Sissily thought for a while and shook her head. "I forgot."


    Glen furrowed his brows, thought for a moment, and then asked, "What would happen if you walked out the door?"


    "I can''t go out. I''ve tried many times." Sissily spread her hands and shook her head in frustration.


    It seems this house is sealed, probably specifically to prevent the old townspeople from going out... Could it be that I can''t get out either? Thinking of a possibility, Glen immediately ran downstairs without hesitation.


    Sissily was quite puzzled, thinking Glen needed to use the toilet. She then wanted to tell Glen where the toilet was.


    However, Glen soon came back up on his own.


    He had just paced back and forth at the main door several times. After making sure there was no restriction on him, he returned immediately.


    "Did you find the toilet?" Sissily asked curiously.


    Glen was taken aback, then waved his hand. "I just went out for some fresh air."


    "Fresh air?" The little girl still had a somewhat strange expression.


    "I was just about to ask, what did you all do before? How did the town end up like this?"


    Glen forcefully brought the topic back on track.


    "Like this?" Sissily looked around her room. "What do you mean? It looks fine to me."


    "Do you really think so?" Glen stared into her eyes.


    However, Sissily''s eyes were full of nothing but innocence as she affirmed, "Yes!"


    Glen rephrased his words and pointed at the square table. "Look, your table is in such a bad state, and there are bugs. Don''t you want to get a new one?"


    Sissily looked at the place Glen was pointing at. It was indeed quite rotten, with cockroaches or spiders crawling around.


    "Since I can remember, I''ve been using furniture like this. My parents told me that only those of the bloodline have non - rotten furniture and live in beautiful castles." She said it as if stating a common - sense fact.


    Even commoners'' furniture shouldn''t be this bad, right? But why mention the bloodline? Shouldn''t it be the nobles?... Glen paused and asked in a low voice,


    "Didn''t you have a kingdom back then?"


    "Yes, we did!" Sissily nodded affirmatively. "We belonged to the powerful Enova Kingdom. We were all slaves of the noble bloodline, subjects of the great Bloodline Queen, Sharoa."


    Enova Kingdom? It sounds familiar. Right, the original owner knew about it from the little history he knew. Thousands of years ago, the vampire clan was at its most powerful and had its own powerful kingdom, the Enova Kingdom. That was when they first established the title system of duke, marquis, earl, viscount, and baron according to strength and status. Later, the human kingdoms followed suit...


    But now, the vampire clan has become an unremarkable group like the werewolves. The ordinary vampires used to be called first - level vampires, vampire barons were called second - level vampires, and up to vampire princes were called seventh - level vampires. But it seems there are no seventh - level vampires anymore. Otherwise, they could form another vampire kingdom...


    Glen suddenly recalled a lot of related information. After that, he could check the founding age of this town.


    "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you talking?" Sissily asked immediately when she saw Glen keep his head down and silent. She was already a talkative person.


    "Nothing." Glen came back to his senses and looked at her. "But now the Enova Kingdom has disappeared, and the common people''s lives have improved a lot. You could totally get a new set of furniture. Wouldn''t that be better?"


    Sissily''s eyes widened. "Enova has disappeared? Oh right, I forgot. The mayor led us to overthrow the rule of this country. That was the first time I picked up a weapon, went to the battlefield, killed a noble bloodline, fought against the great dragon race, set out on a journey, saw the powerful divine descendants, the first time..."


    As she went on, Sissily''s eyes became more and more vacant, and her voice grew softer and softer.

 Chapter 185 The Old Mans Aberration

    Glen grew increasingly bewildered as what she said became more and more outlandish, until she suddenly stopped short, falling silent.


    I can fathom the idea of overthrowing a regime, but what connection could it possibly have with dragons? And what are these so - called ''expeditions'' and ''divine descendants''? Is this mayor truly so extraordinary that he led the villagers to traverse the continent in a rampage? He stared at Sissily, who seemed to have frozen in place, lost in contemplation.


    A few minutes passed, and before Glen could rouse the young girl opposite him, she abruptly regained her senses and, wearing a puzzled expression, inquired,


    "What did you just say?"


    Glen narrowed his eyes. "Do you not remember anything at all?"


    "You clearly didn''t say anything!" Sissily affirmed with great certainty.


    This made Glen all the more suspicious.


    It appears that no more information can be gleaned. Mentioning crucial details likely triggers amnesia. I wonder if she''s doing this deliberately... He shrugged and addressed Sissily,


    "I was wondering, what shall we do next?"


    The girl immediately brightened up and, seizing Glen''s hand, led him into her chamber.


    After that, Glen encountered nothing out of the ordinary. He simply endured patiently as he accompanied Sissily in playing childish games reminiscent of make - believe for an entire day.


    As night deepened, the girl, citing the lateness of the hour, attempted to persuade Glen to remain and continue keeping her company.


    However, even with Glen''s remarkable patience, he could no longer bear it, so he left resolutely.


    As he passed by the old man''s abode, Glen noticed that the second - floor window was illuminated.


    At this hour, everyone ought to have been asleep. The old man, being a creature of regular habits, this unusual behavior piqued Glen''s interest.


    Consequently, he halted in his tracks, concentrated his auditory faculties, and listened for a while.


    There was the sound of rummaging, accompanied by the old man''s murmured mutterings, which were completely incomprehensible.


    Guided by the principle that good neighbors should extend assistance to one another, Glen nimbly leaped onto the old man''s window.


    He grasped the balcony outside the window, scarcely making a sound.


    He slowly inclined his head towards the window crack to observe the situation within the room.


    The old man, with his back to the window, was frantically rummaging through a large object resembling a suitcase. His movements were marked by extreme haste and agitation.


    From time to time, black tentacles emerged from in front of the old man, coming into Glen''s view.


    Could this be a case of the demon from the contract running amok? Glen pondered. Employing a subtle technique, he gently opened the window and crept forward to discern what the old man was doing.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    However, scarcely had his foot touched the floor when the old man spun around abruptly, his voice rasping, "Who''s there!?"


    Glen''s movement halted. He was somewhat startled upon beholding the old man''s countenance.


    The old man''s entire visage was replete with numerous wrinkles, as if it had absorbed an excessive amount of moisture. His bags under the eyes sagged, and his eyeballs seemed on the verge of dropping out at any moment.


    As he spoke, his lips flapped, presenting a grotesque and terrifying sight.


    "Old man, what on earth is going on? Has the demon from the contract revolted?"


    Glen probed cautiously.


    Upon recognizing Glen, the old man grew irate. "Who gave you the audacity to enter my home uninvited!? This has nothing to do with you! Leave this instant!"


    "Come now, you never bother with formalities when you enter my place." Glen seemed to roll his eyes. Then, he stepped forward a few paces and pointed at the old man''s chest. "These things are practically spilling out. Are you truly alright?"


    Realizing that Glen was unlikely to depart easily, the old man ceased attempting to shoo him away. He turned back to resume rummaging through the contents of the suitcase and replied,


    "This isn''t the first or second time this has occurred. I can manage it."


    "I hope you''re not merely being obstinate." Glen remarked casually. After a brief pause, he inquired,


    "What are you searching for at present?"


    "The Sand of Chrome, the rhizome of the Delight - bringing Grass. Do you have any knowledge of these?" The old man''s tone was laden with disdain for Glen''s lack of erudition.


    In truth, Glen was indeed unfamiliar with these two items.


    As such, he could only find a spot to sit and await the old man''s efforts to resolve the matter on his own.


    He wondered what exactly was contained within the old man''s suitcase. It was crammed full, with an array of items, both large and small, making it a formidable task to locate anything.


    "It was surely here... Why can''t I find it? This isn''t it... Nor this... Come out, come out..."


    The old man continued to mutter.


    Despite an extensive search, more and more tentacles emerged from his chest, and he still seemed unable to locate what he required.


    The old man grew increasingly irate, his hand movements becoming more exaggerated.


    Glen, watching from the sidelines, felt a sense of urgency. He was tempted to rush over and empty the contents of the suitcase onto the floor, thinking it might facilitate the search.


    Suddenly, the old man emitted a muffled grunt. The black tentacles on his chest, as if possessing independent motility, pushed against the ground, hoisting the old man off the floor like a spider.


    Glen immediately rose to his feet and shouted, "Old man! Can I save you by severing these tentacles?"


    "No! These tentacles are now part of my body... Do not touch them..." The old man, buffeted by the tentacles, struggled to speak.


    "Then tell me quickly if there''s a solution! Preferably something I can do immediately!" Glen could only endeavor to safeguard the old man from harm by the tentacles and dared not act rashly.


    "Your curse might... pacify it for a while. Can you unleash your werewolf curse?"


    "Certainly."


    Glen immediately opened his mouth and exhaled a thick cloud of cursed black smoke, enveloping the old man. Glen could sense the tentacles voraciously absorbing the curse he had released, gradually calming down.


    The old man, as if granted a respite, promptly crawled towards the suitcase and resumed his search.


    Glen, too, stepped forward and swiftly laid out the items from the suitcase on the ground one by one.


    However, in the end, the old man suddenly exclaimed, "It''s not here..."


    "What?" Glen''s gaze fixed intently on the old man.


    "It''s not here. The emergency raw materials and tools that I''ve always stored in here have vanished..."


    The old man''s eyes were filled with bewilderment as he began to recollect the circumstances leading to this situation.


    "I''ve got it!" He suddenly donned an extremely malevolent expression. "It must be that I rebuked that portly fellow a few times last time, and he''s exacting revenge on me. He has the ability to do this. I''ll slay him the next time I encounter him!"


    "I suggest you focus on navigating this predicament. You''re unaware of how ghastly you appear at the moment." Glen gestured towards the old man''s face.


    The old man bared his teeth. "This is a periodic phenomenon. It won''t claim my life, but if no measures are taken, I''ll endure pain more excruciating than death."


    Upon hearing this, Glen scoffed. "If that were truly the case, you wouldn''t have been so agitated just now. There must be some other consequence that you find even more unacceptable, I presume?"


    The old man closed his eyes, reached out, and stroked the slowly undulating black tentacles on his chest. "What other consequence could there be? After a few more such occurrences, I''ll transform into a genuine demon. Ordinarily, this wouldn''t concern me, but I cannot countenance the fact that the one who harmed my kin is still alive and well."

 Chapter 186 A Letter from Danni

    "Have you not yet apprehended your foe? Did this individual slay your kin?"


    Upon hearing Glen''s queries, the old man was on the verge of replying when the tentacles, which had hitherto quieted, once again spiraled out of control.


    Glen resorted to his previous stratagem. However, this time, the tentacles were not only more frenzied than before but also seemed to gain strength from Glen''s curse, rendering it entirely ineffective.


    "Old man! What shall we do now?" Glen inquired with remarkable rapidity.


    This time, though, the old man had no opportunity to respond.


    In a desperate situation, Glen could only transform into a Level - 3 werewolf and forcibly restrain the old man along with the black tentacles.


    Nonetheless, this was clearly an unsustainable solution. He had to seek assistance from others.


    In this locale, his only recourse was to turn to Black Crow and his spouse.


    "Old man, you''ll owe me for this!" Glen exclaimed to the old man, uncertain if he was still conscious, then hastened towards Black Crow''s abode at the fastest possible speed.


    Before he reached it, an unknown mass of dark mist billowed towards him. Before Glen could react, he noticed that all the black tentacles on the old man''s chest had vanished.


    What could this be? His gaze immediately fixated upon the unknown dark mist.


    A white - haired, humanoid creature with distorted goat horns on its head materialized within the mist. It rubbed its belly, emitted a satisfied belch, and beckoned to Glen, saying,


    "It''s been an age since I''ve savored a demon with such a distinctive flavor. Thank you for the repast, sir."


    Glen glanced at the unconscious old man in his grasp, then at the unknown creature across from him, and stated icily,


    "You''d best not have done anything to him."


    The unknown creature hastily waved its hands. "No, no. I detected that the demon within him was in a semi - awakened state, which posed a grave danger to him. I was aiding him. Moreover, I''m aware of your status here, which I wouldn''t dare to offend. You can trust me."


    "Why are you helping me? I find it hard to believe you''re a benevolent sort."


    Suspicion was evident in Glen''s eyes.


    The unknown creature let out a couple of strange cries and said, "Truly, nothing escapes your astute mind. Well, one reason for my intervention was that I was genuinely enticed by the scent of the demon on him. The other reason, of course, is that I desire to befriend you."


    Glen laid the unconscious old man aside and scrutinized the creature closely. He couldn''t shake the feeling that it exuded a slippery and devious air.


    "Merely befriending? I suspect you have ulterior motives."


    "Er..." The unknown creature immediately assumed a rather pained expression.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Mentally, it cursed:


    I loathe dealing with intelligent and suspicious individuals!


    Finally, it managed to compose its features and said, "It seems quite natural to seek the protection of a powerful being like you, does it not? I merely wish to find a reliable patron. There''s nothing amiss with that."


    "Enough of your evasiveness. You''re far from adept at deceiving me. Reveal your true purpose forthwith, or I''ll take my leave. Considering your assistance, I''ll overlook what transpired today."


    The unknown creature across from him fell silent and remained motionless, resembling a statue in the darkness.


    Just as Glen was about to depart, the creature finally spoke once more:


    "I was actually hoping you could introduce me to the Daughter of the Bright Tree, Legira."


    The Daughter of the Bright Tree? Is this Legira''s appellation? Glen pondered the significance of this new - found information, then cast a sidelong glance at the unknown creature. "Tell me what you are first, and then I''ll contemplate whether to accede to your request."


    Although it was but a simple matter of a mention, Legira might grant Glen the courtesy due to his words. Thus, it was prudent to be cautious.


    "I''m certain you''ve heard of the White - Sheep Tribe. I''m one of the few remaining members of this tribe. I''m Chebnier. I''m in desperate need of the Daughter of the Bright Tree''s power, which can aid me in locating other surviving tribesmen..."


    "Hold on a moment." Glen interrupted. "I''ve never heard of the White - Sheep Tribe. Please elaborate."


    The White - Sheep man who identified himself as Chebnier seemed taken aback, as if slightly irate, yet he managed to suppress it.


    It explained,


    "Our White - Sheep Tribe was the preeminent beast - headed tribe in the previous century. Our magical prowess was unparalleled in our era, and we were the natural adversaries of demons. Consequently, we had an intimate relationship with humans and engaged in long - term cooperation. However, humans later chose to abandon and betray us, seeking to exterminate our tribe. This is common knowledge, even to human toddlers. How could you be unaware?"


    "Who says so? I genuinely have no knowledge of it." Glen replied with a tinge of helplessness.


    The White - Sheep man was at a loss as to how to respond to Glen.


    "In that case, I''ll have the opportunity to mention you to Legira. If she''s disinclined to interact with you, I can''t be held accountable."


    Glen concurred.


    The White - Sheep man was overjoyed and nodded vigorously.


    The reason it resided in this small town was that, after years of searching, it had learned that the world - renowned genius goddess from centuries past was in this peculiar town.


    On numerous occasions, it had witnessed Black Crow walking along the street but had never dared to approach and converse with him. The man had once been a ruthless and heartless monster, and there were certain criteria for making friends. Approaching him recklessly could have cost it its life.


    However, it was astonished to see that a human youth who had recently moved in had quickly become friendly with Black Crow. This filled it with envy.


    Initially, it thought an ordinary human unworthy, but later realized it had been overly presumptuous.


    A Level - 5 werewolf was certainly entitled to befriend Black Crow and his wife, more so than itself.


    It had secluded itself in the house for an extended period and had finally seized this opportunity.


    It hadn''t deceived Glen. Its intention in seeking Legira was indeed to retrieve its other tribesmen. However, its tribesmen hadn''t merely gone missing; they had entered an unknown realm.


    Only Legira''s unique power held the potential to bring them back.


    Glen paid no heed to what became of the White - Sheep man thereafter. After depositing the old man back in his bedchamber, he returned home to rest.


    At dawn, he delved into the study of dispelling magic. Progress was smooth, and he encountered few obstacles.


    He felt that he would master it in a short time.


    In high spirits, he then made his way to the farm. While inspecting the work, Kyle suddenly approached Glen and handed him a letter, saying,


    "A postman, trembling, had reached the outskirts of the town but was too afraid to enter. I noticed him and dispatched a worker to inquire. It turned out he was delivering a letter to you. He was initially supposed to deliver it to Dude Town, but someone informed him that you actually resided here. So, this conscientious postman came."


    After hearing this, Glen smiled. The postman was rather unfortunate.


    Most likely, this letter was from his sister in this body, Danni.


    It seemed she had reached the original owner''s eldest brother. After reading it, he should pen a reply... With this thought in mind, he opened the letter.


    Sure enough, it was from Danni.

 Chapter 187 Under Control

    Dear Glen, we have arrived in Bult. He received Ricky and me with great warmth. Thank the Lord. Bult''s business has flourished; he has established a second factory, seemingly manufacturing parts for some sort of apparatus. I''m not quite well - versed in it. He has arranged everything for us, and I''m certain Ricky and I will lead a comfortable life. Thus, you needn''t be concerned about us.


    Bult dotes on Ricky. During his leisure hours, he frequently takes Ricky to the Cathedral Square in the city. There, the missionaries of Saint Servius organize a variety of activities. Everyone is so entranced by the liveliness that they loiter with reluctance to leave. You must pay a visit if you have the opportunity.


    I informed Bult about your circumstances. Initially, he was incredulous, suspecting that I was deceiving him. After much explanation on my part, he was reluctantly convinced. He asked me to convey to you that becoming a mage is an even more remarkable feat than his own achievements. You must persevere with courage and assurance. Should you encounter any difficulties, he will render his full support. If your business falters, you needn''t continue. He is more than capable of providing for all of our siblings.


    Sangis and the others also sent word that they have been faring well recently. It appears that everything is taking a positive turn. I wish I could wholeheartedly believe so, yet Bult informed me that he has been investigating the culprit who murdered our parents. Despite making no tangible progress, the perpetrator seemingly detected his efforts and took certain actions. Subsequently, Bult dared not pursue the investigation any further. He also bade me tell you to steer clear of this matter.


    That''s all for now.¡ª¡ªWith love, Danni.


    Glen put away the letter and stroked his chin in contemplation.


    The original owner''s parents'' demise was rather peculiar, and the hasty determination of the case by the police indicated that the murderer''s power was no trifling matter.


    Most likely, it was a business rival. The original owner''s father was quite astute in business, a veritable magnate. For someone to be able to eliminate him so effortlessly, it''s probable that high - level transcendent forces were at play... Glen mused, his gaze falling upon the workers toiling away.


    "Mr. Glen, several of the elves were working with remarkable efficiency just now. I believe they hold great potential and are worthy of cultivation," Kyle, who had remained nearby, seized the opportune moment to interject.


    "If you think it''s viable, go ahead and give it a try," Glen said, waving his hand to indicate that Kyle should handle it.


    He set aside the matter of the murderer for the time being. If an opportunity presented itself in the future, he would avenge the original owner''s parents. If the perpetrator came to him, it would be even more convenient, allowing him to follow the trail and uproot the entire operation.


    "Very well, I''ll go and speak to them immediately," Kyle said, and was about to turn and leave upon receiving permission, when Glen suddenly called out to him.


    "Wait a moment."


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    "What''s the matter?" Kyle asked, looking puzzled.


    Glen scrutinized Kyle from head to toe, making him feel rather ill - at - ease.


    Just as Kyle was about to speak, Glen said,"These forest elves are your kin, are they not? Why didn''t I see you interacting with them in the days following their arrival?"


    As if confronted with a topic he was loath to face, Kyle showed great reluctance. However, he dared not incur Glen''s wrath. His face flushed as he replied,


    "For us elves, our visage holds great significance. In the presence of them, I feel ashamed..."


    Glen understood. Kyle''s facial burns were indeed hideous, a complete disfigurement.


    "Then how come you seem to be getting along well with them now?" he continued to inquire.


    "I''m not sure. They approached me of their own accord. Perhaps it was your charm that won them over..."


    Kyle''s last words were a testament to his self - preservation instincts.


    How strange. Could these elves be intending to stay here long - term?... Glen decided not to dwell on it. After giving some additional instructions, he turned and left.


    ...


    In an ordinary carriage bound for Dude, an elderly gentleman with a head of fluffy white hair, attired in an old - fashioned gentleman''s suit, slowly closed the storybook he had perused countless times.


    His slightly clouded eyes looked ahead, and he murmured softly,"Glen, you must be a genius like me..."


    ...


    Upon returning home, Glen first had a bite to eat. After fending off the little maid''s requests for the manuscript, he immersed himself in the study of magic.


    Perhaps due to the enhancement by the giant in the ruins, Glen managed to master all the theoretical knowledge of the dispelling magic within a single day. It was a profound understanding, and all that remained was sufficient practice.


    This was undoubtedly a pleasant surprise for him. Now, he was a true Level - 1 mage.


    Ordinarily, this would have left him too excited to sleep through the night. However, he soon felt drowsy.


    Without much thought, Glen went to bed.


    Though his eyes were shut, his mind involuntarily wandered, recollecting a jumble of things.


    The sky he saw upon first opening his eyes after transmigrating, the two werewolves he killed, all the scenes he witnessed during meditation...


    The scenes kept shifting until a fleeting fragment made Glen feel uneasy.


    It was the stele - like object beneath the Fallen Deity''s fleshy mass. For no apparent reason, Glen instinctively felt it was strange.


    At that time, a mere glance had caused his eyeballs to burst. Even now, recalling the stele in his mind still evoked an uncomfortable sensation.


    "Mr. Glen..."


    "Mr. Glen... Mr. Glen..."


    "Mr. Glen!"


    Glen jolted awake and found himself in a desolate wilderness. It seemed familiar. Looking ahead, the familiar sinkhole was still there.


    Behind him, the elven lady was clutching his hand tightly, shouting his name. Her face was flushed red, clearly exerting all her strength.


    Seemingly sensing that he had stopped, Gotaya tentatively called out a few more times and finally heard Glen''s response:


    "I''m all right now."


    The elven lady heaved a sigh of relief and slumped to the ground like a deflated balloon, saying with a lingering fear,


    "Mr. Glen, you looked terrifying just now. It felt as though you could transform into a monster at any moment. Had it not been for the forest will''s warning, I wouldn''t have known you would dash out suddenly."


    Glen paid little heed to Gotaya''s complaints. His expression was grim. He had been controlled without his awareness.


    For someone with a high degree of self - control, this was utterly unacceptable.


    He was tempted to go down, tap into more of his potential, transform into an eighth - or ninth - level werewolf, and tear the Fallen Deity below to pieces.


    However, the cost would be too great. He would be squandering a crucial trump card.


    "Mr. Glen, what are you thinking? What exactly happened just now? Why did you suddenly change like that?" Gotaya asked, taking a few steps forward as Glen remained silent.


    "Nothing. It was the doing of the Fallen Deity down there. It seems I''ve developed some sort of after - effect. I''m itching to obliterate that thing right now," Glen said calmly, though only he knew the extent of the killing intent in his heart.

 Chapter 188 The Club

    "The Forest Will states that this matter is its responsibility, and it shall undertake to eliminate the influence upon your body or soul."


    Scarcely had Gotaya received the message from the Forest Will when she promptly repeated it to Glen.


    "I harbor no intention of blaming it. I surmise that none could have foreseen that such a thing lay hidden beneath. Miscalculations are, after all, inevitable."


    "Then, ought we to return now?" Gotaya inquired.


    "Let us depart," Glen said, taking the lead and stepping away.


    Gotaya trailed behind him.


    ...


    Dong, dong, dong...


    Tia, who was engaged in preparing breakfast, heard the knock on the door. She set aside her task, wiped her hands, and made her way to the door to open it.


    Outside stood an elderly gentleman, immaculately attired, with a head of fluffy white hair, exuding an air of artistic refinement.


    "Sir, may I ask whom you seek?" Tia inquired with great politeness.


    She was aware that this was no ordinary place, and thus the old man before her might be of some consequence.


    However, she was over - thinking.


    "I am Hopdo, an artist dedicated to the craft of painting. I am in search of Mr. Glen, the author of those enchanting fairy tales. Does he reside here? I made extensive inquiries and only learned from a young lad named Bonnie that he dwells here. Pardon my candor, but the environment here is truly abysmal and ill - befitting a genius of Mr. Glen''s caliber."


    The old gentleman spoke with animated gestures, his words flowing at a brisk pace, leaving Tia somewhat dazed.


    Yet, all she needed to know was that he was here to see Glen.


    "Very well, sir. Please step in and be seated. I shall go and summon him."


    Tia led the old gentleman to the parlor and seated him, then hastened upstairs and rapped on Glen''s bedchamber door.


    Moments later, Glen, rubbing his eyes, descended the stairs.


    "May I inquire if you were looking for me?" Glen approached and asked.


    "Are you Glen, the author of those fairy tales?" Hopdo rose to his feet, adjusted his attire, and assumed a solemn demeanor.


    "Y - yes, I penned them," Glen replied, his voice betraying a hint of unease as he was unsure of the other''s intentions.


    Upon receiving confirmation, the old gentleman''s face immediately lit up with an expression of exaggerated delight. He stepped forward and enveloped Glen in a hearty embrace. "My goodness! I have finally found you! I am deeply indebted to your stories, for they have bestowed upon me a wealth of inspiration! I am Hopdo, a painter hailing from Rains City. Assuredly, we shall have much to discuss!"


    Glen was left quite disconcerted by the embrace. After the old man''s rapid - fire speech, he was momentarily at a loss for an appropriate response.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    "Pray, take a seat. We can converse at our leisure," Glen said, attempting to buy some time to figure out how to deal with this peculiar painter.


    "Mr. Hopdo, I am honored that you hold my stories in such high regard. This is the most profound compliment an author could receive, especially from an artist of your standing," Glen began with a polite overture. "I never anticipated that it would prompt you to journey all the way to this humble locale to seek me out. However, I wonder if the sole purpose of your visit is merely to make my acquaintance. This truly overwhelms me."


    "Assuredly, you are worthy of such attention. Yet, my purpose in coming here extends beyond mere acquaintance. I wish to invite you to join our club, a club exclusive to artists!"


    Hopdo explained with a smile.


    "A club?" Glen feigned a look of keen interest.


    "Indeed, a club," Hopdo said, his tone betraying a palpable sense of pride in the club to which he belonged. "The full name of our club is the Genius Kitchen Club. The members of the club are akin to master chefs, each eager to concoct high - end delicacies that will satisfy the most discerning palates!"


    "Truly, it is an apt name," Glen remarked, feigning complete approval.


    At that moment, Tia presented Glen''s specially - made fruit - juice beverage. Having overheard the conversation between the two, she thought to herself that Glen must indeed be a remarkable cook.


    "But..." Just as Glen was on the verge of declining, Hopdo seemed to recall something.


    He continued, "Oh, indeed. Our club enjoys the patronage of Her Highness, the Third Princess of the kingdom. Each member receives an exorbitant sum of money annually to fund their creative endeavors."


    Glen promptly swallowed his refusal and, with a smile, stepped forward to shake hands. "In truth, I have a multitude of inspirations yearning to be realized. Should I join your esteemed club, they shall surely find a fitting outlet for expression!"


    "Precisely! I knew you were a kindred spirit, a genius like us!" Hopdo exclaimed with great exuberance.


    The two of them instantly seemed like the closest of friends. Hopdo peppered Glen with numerous questions regarding the creative process behind his stories, eager to glean some inspiration therefrom.


    Although Glen was not the true author, he had no difficulty expounding upon interpretations of fairy tales from his past life, betraying no signs of deception.


    Finally, Hopdo deemed his visit to be drawing to a close and prepared to depart. He extended an invitation to Glen, saying,


    "Joining the club necessitates certain formalities, which must be completed in person. Would you care to accompany me now? Upon our arrival at my abode, I shall extend my warmest hospitality and assist you in completing all the necessary procedures."


    Glen deliberated for a moment and then declined. "I am most eager to go, but there are still some matters here that demand my attention. Kindly inform me of your address, and I shall pay you a visit in due course."


    Without hesitation, Hopdo provided his detailed address.


    Upon stepping outside, he couldn''t resist commenting, "Oh, look at this place. It resembles a forgotten pre - war ruin. How could it possibly be suitable for habitation? Mr. Glen, you deserve a more fitting environment. Trust me, procure a residence in the main urban area at your earliest convenience."


    "I shall," Glen replied. Glancing at the surrounding edifices and then at Hopdo, who seemed entirely unperturbed, he couldn''t help but ask,


    "Mr. Hopdo, few would dare to venture here alone. You are truly courageous."


    Turning around as he reached the street, Hopdo smiled. "Mr. Glen, though I may be advanced in years, I saw military service in my youth. Even if I were to encounter a fearsome beast, I should not be daunted."


    One could discern a glimmer of pride in the eyes of the artist at that moment.


    Glen couldn''t help but chuckle. After bidding farewell, he ensured that NightRoar would secretly safeguard the old man.


    A club... It seems I must amass some story drafts in the future. I cannot simply accept their funds without due recompense... With these thoughts, Glen closed the door.


    The day passed uneventfully until evening.


    In the drawing - room, Glen, Tia, and Ravel were partaking of a late - night repast.


    After sating their hunger, Glen suddenly addressed Ravel,


    "Your parents have returned. I had a word with them upon my return from the main city a few days ago. You may depart tomorrow."


    Ravel was taken aback.


    Glen then turned to Tia. "The same applies to you. Leave with him."


    The little maid lowered her head and remained silent.


    "May I leave tomorrow?" Ravel asked, a hint of bewilderment in his voice.


    "Yes," Glen affirmed with a nod, and then issued a warning. "Having been in each other''s company for so long, I trust you are well - aware of my disposition. Should you ever again engage in actions that displease me..."


    A cold glint flashed in his eyes. "The fate that befell Count Punk and his ilk shall befall your family."

 Chapter 189 The Hunt

    Ravel felt a shiver run down his spine and shook his head vehemently, indicating that he had been thoroughly well - behaved.


    Glen''s gaze naturally shifted towards Tia, who had been keeping her head bowed all this while.


    The room descended into a brief silence, until the faint sobs of the little maid became distinctly audible.


    Ravel, too, turned his eyes in her direction.


    As if realizing that she could no longer conceal her emotions, Tia raised her hand and began to wipe away her tears.


    Glen remained silent. He was well - aware that the little maid was rather sentimental. Having spent numerous days in each other''s company, they had forged a certain bond, and it was only natural that she would feel a sense of reluctance.


    He secretly hoped that the little maid would utter words to the effect of wanting to stay, in which case Glen would most certainly agree.


    However, that was the very place where Tia had grown up. Compared to this location, it was likely that she would prefer to return. There were her familiar companions and everything she was well - acquainted with.


    "Come now, there''s no need for such distress. We shall surely meet again in the days to come," Glen eventually offered words of solace.


    "Truly?" Tia looked up, her face streaked with tears.


    "Of course it is true. Perhaps I could even come to visit you, and I''ll bring you gifts," Glen said, wearing a tender smile.


    This seemed to offer her some measure of comfort.


    In fact, Glen could surmise that the moment Ravel returned to the Chanis manor, the lord would promptly whisk his entire family away, fleeing as far as possible. The farther from him, the better.


    The following day, Ravel had his luggage packed well in advance. It was unclear what he had stuffed into it, but the bag was bulging.


    This young nobleman was on the verge of reverting to his former life of affluence and luxury, yet there was little excitement in his eyes. Instead, a sense of bewilderment prevailed.


    This morning, Tia couldn''t help but shed tears. She embraced and bade farewell to the elven lady and the others, as well as NightRoar, sharing a multitude of words.


    Glen sat in the deer - drawn carriage, waiting with great patience.


    Finally, when both of them had boarded the carriage, he inquired, "Are you both prepared?"


    The two within the carriage compartment nodded silently.


    "Then let us be on our way."


    Glen gave the reins a brisk flick, and the deer - drawn carriage slowly pulled away from the town.


    The elven lady and NightRoar stood outside the town, watching quietly as they departed.


    Perhaps having received prior intelligence, a detachment of private soldiers was waiting beyond the outer forest of Bayek.


    Babel was conspicuously among them.


    These private soldiers merely trailed behind Glen, maintaining a respectful distance. They were all well - aware of Glen''s prowess and had no desire to court trouble.


    The familiar manor came into sight.


    Lord Chanis and his wife, Sophia, had come forth in advance to greet them.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Glen reined in the reins, and the deer - drawn carriage came to a halt.


    Ravel was the first to alight from the carriage and rushed to embrace his parents tightly.


    "My dear Ravel, I''ve been consumed with worry these past days. You have no inkling of how terrified I was at the thought of something befalling you. I simply didn''t know what I would do..."


    Lady Sophia wiped away her tears as she examined Ravel''s body.


    "Well, although his skin has darkened somewhat, he''s grown considerably stronger," Lord Chanis patted his son''s hand, struggling to hold back his tears.


    "What do you mean ''well''!? He''s so dark, hardly the image of a proper nobleman!?" Sophia was quite discontent with her husband''s words.


    "Noblemen who have seen the rigors of war are far darker than this. What do you know!?"


    The couple was on the verge of an argument.


    At this juncture, Tia stepped forward and softly addressed the lord and lady.


    Only then did they halt in time.


    "Did you subject Ravel to any hardship these past days?" Sophia asked in a tone befitting a mistress.


    This placed Tia in a quandary. Ravel had undoubtedly endured hardship, but admitting it would displease the lady. Yet, she dared not lie to Lady Sophia.


    However, Ravel spoke up first. "I didn''t endure much hardship, Mother. You needn''t worry."


    "Thank you for taking care of Ravel these past days. I shall bestow a reward upon you presently," Lord Chanis interjected.


    The little maid merely responded indifferently, not showing much excitement.


    Chanis didn''t take it amiss, assuming that Tia had endured a great deal these past days and was thus in a melancholic mood.


    Just as the family was enjoying a moment of harmonious bliss, Glen''s voice jolted them back to reality, almost making them forget the very source of all their tribulations.


    "Tia, I have something for you."


    Glen dismounted from the carriage and handed the semi-finished magic phone, originally intended for the elven lady, to the little maid.


    The elven lady hadn''t made use of it last time and had returned it to Glen upon their return.


    Subsequently, he had modified it several times, bringing it almost to the quality of a finished product.


    "You should know how to utilize this, I presume. If anything untoward should occur, you can use it to get in touch with me. However, this device has a limited lifespan, so you must cherish every opportunity. Do you understand?"


    Upon hearing this, Tia eagerly took it and clutched it tightly in her hand. Her nose twitched, and she was on the verge of tears once more.


    Then Glen continued, "Do not shed tears so frequently in the future. If opportunity presents itself, I shall most assuredly come to visit you. I hope that no one will mistreat you."


    This statement was, in fact, aimed at the Chanis couple, to convey that if they ever lost their senses, they''d best not vent their anger on Tia.


    Evidently, the Chanis couple grasped the message. They swallowed nervously and regarded Tia with a noticeably different expression.


    Just as Glen was about to turn and depart, Tia grabbed his arm.


    He turned around, perplexed, and heard Tia say, "May I not have a hug?"


    Glen couldn''t help but smile. He stepped forward and gently embraced the little maid''s supple form before returning to the deer - drawn carriage. He waved and then turned around to leave.


    As Glen had anticipated, Chanis took his entire household, including servants and private soldiers, and left the manor that very night.


    The now - vacant manor was sold at a reduced price to a local wealthy individual.


    ...


    In a forest teeming with red - colored plants, the roars of magical beasts, some resounding, some hoarse, echoed in quick succession, accompanied by the sounds of trees splintering and soil churning.


    A colossal magical beast, its body adorned with bright red mane, its size reminiscent of an elephant, and its form resembling that of a giant lizard, was engaged in a fierce struggle with a figure brandishing a massive sword. The beast was covered in numerous wounds.


    The power coursing through its body was growing increasingly erratic, and the joints of its body were gradually stiffening. It seemed that the colossal magical beast was no match for its adversary.


    After yet another encounter, the magical beast realized that if it continued in this manner, death was inevitable. Thus, it harbored thoughts of retreat.


    However, the adversary had come with the explicit intention of hunting it down and was not about to let it escape, pursuing it relentlessly.


    Ultimately, due to its delayed physical response, the magical beast was pierced through the neck by the figure wielding the greatsword. It collapsed to the ground and bled to death.


    With the battle concluded, the victor did not hasten to claim their spoils. Instead, they sat down on the spot, retrieved the water skin from their waist, and took a sip.


    At this moment, the figure was caked in dirt, mud, and grass clippings, making it impossible to discern their true features. Judging solely by their build, one might assume they were male.


    In reality, however, it was a woman - Bloodaxe, the tall female warrior who had crossed paths with Glen in Dude Town.


    Since accepting Glen''s commission, she had exerted great effort in tracking down the target and had finally obtained information regarding the magical beast she needed to hunt.


    Upon learning more, she discovered that it was a magical beast with transcendent power reaching level three.


    She herself was merely a hunter with level - two strength and should not have taken on such a challenge.


    Yet, she did so nonetheless.


    Although the magical beast''s power far exceeded her own, a hunter does not rely on brute strength alone when facing their prey.

 Chapter 190 The House

    Traps were Bloodaxe''s crowning expertise. To subdue a magical beast of third - level combat potency, the resources expended were bound to be of no trifling cost.


    Nonetheless, it mattered not, for the recompense would not only recoup the outlay but yield a handsome profit.


    After several days of painstaking tracking, upon identifying a target that met the criteria, and following a few more days of meticulous planning, she finally managed to hunt down this formidable magical beast.


    After a brief respite, Bloodaxe rose to her feet, approached the carcass of the magical beast, ruminated on its valuable parts, and then retrieved her tools to commence cutting and collection.


    Once her carried backpack was filled to capacity, as she was on the verge of departing, a faint glimmer of red light caught her attention the instant she turned.


    She wheeled around, crouched down, and commenced a meticulous search for the origin of the red glow.


    The cutting implement in her hand resumed its operation, and ere long, a hard, crystalline - like substance materialized in Bloodaxe''s blood - smeared hand.


    "What could this be?" Even Bloodaxe, with her extensive hunting acumen and familiarity with various magical - beast raw - material parts, was entirely at a loss to discern what the object in her hand was.


    Deeming it no great hindrance to carry this additional item, she stowed it away, then left behind the now - useless carcass of the magical beast and took her leave.


    ...


    With the departure of the little maid, Glen found that his leisure time had diminished significantly. He was now obliged to cook and clean for himself.


    Consequently, of late, he had sought anew a helper capable of managing the household affairs, including sanitation, accommodation, and meals. It was a forest elf.


    Certainly not Gotaya; she was ill - suited to such tasks.


    The one who supplanted Tia''s position was a female elf named Drell. It was rumored that she was a paragon at handling logistical matters within their community.


    Initially, Glen had posed the question to her on a whim, never anticipating that she would consent without a moment''s hesitation.


    This significantly altered his perception of the character of these elves.


    Subsequently, Glen imparted some of his culinary skills to this elf. The latter was highly gifted, grasping the techniques with ease. She was deeply appreciative of Glen''s tutelage, proclaiming that without him, she would never have fathomed the vast array of knowledge inherent in cooking.


    In the ensuing days, Drell managed all affairs with such proficiency that there was little for Glen to find fault with.


    One day, subsequent to practicing the dispelling magic, Glen proceeded to the farm for an inspection.


    The moment his eyes fell upon the farm, he was rendered immobile, transfixed.


    He beheld that his farm had undergone a veritable transformation. Not only was the air noticeably fresher, but the formerly disorderly layout had also been reconfigured.


    It was as though he had stepped into a veritable idyllic retreat.


    Some of the workers who had just commenced their shift had a reaction similar to Glen''s, suspecting that they had arrived at the wrong place.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Glen scanned the surroundings, and at length, he identified the likely perpetrator of this transformation.


    The high priest, attired in a white robe, was at that moment intoning some incantation, exuding an air of profound piety.


    "What... are you doing?" Glen inquired in a hushed tone.


    The high priest did not respond immediately. Instead, having completed the incantation, he opened his eyes, regarded Glen, and with a faint smile, said, "In recent days, due to my physical condition, I have not had the opportunity to express my gratitude. I am indebted to you for rescuing my daughter and for the care you have extended to her these past days. As I have little else at my disposal, I have sought to enhance the environment here."


    "I have long harbored the intention of rectifying the disorderly layout here. You have rendered me a great service," Glen remarked.


    "It is my honor, sir," the high priest said, emulating human etiquette.


    Why is he showing me such deference? Glen pondered, a hint of bewilderment in his thoughts. Combining this with the way the elves had been regarding him of late, he could not help but surmise that Gotaya must have divulged something to them. He resolved to inquire of her later.


    "How has your health fared? Is there no serious ailment?" Glen asked solicitously.


    "Thanks be to the great forest mother here, I have recovered considerably. My ability to wield magic now stands as testament to this," the high priest replied.


    "Yet, it is only to this extent. I can perceive that you remain rather weak. You would do well to take more time for rest," Glen advised.


    "Thank you for your concern. I shall bear it in mind," the high priest responded.


    Observing the high priest''s deferential demeanor, Glen felt a sense of unease. He waved his hand and took his leave of the farm.


    A worker responsible for transporting livestock had informed Glen yesterday that Sheriff Dogli wished to speak with him. Now, he was on his way to attend to this matter.


    Upon arriving at the Dude Police Station, many of the officers recognized Glen. As he entered, they greeted him variously, either verbally or with a nod of acknowledgment.


    Having ascertained from the officers that the sheriff was in his office, Glen rounded a corridor corner within the station and rapped on the door of Dogli''s office.


    "Come in," came Dogli''s resonant voice from within.


    Glen pushed open the door and entered.


    Upon seeing who it was, Dogli set aside his work, rose to his feet, and said with a smile, "Glen, do you have connections in high places? Yesterday, I received an anonymous document from above. It contained the deed to a house and a set of keys, along with a note indicating that they were for you."


    "What?" Glen''s eyes widened slightly, an expression of complete ignorance on his face.


    Indeed, he was thoroughly perplexed as to who could be gifting him a house.


    "Are you unaware? Surely, you must know of a close friend or relative employed in the officialdom?" Dogli attempted to prompt Glen.


    However, Glen shook his head resolutely. Neither his memories subsequently to his time travel nor those of the original owner included anyone with such an intimate connection who was also employed in the upper echelons of the officialdom.


    "That is most peculiar. The sender is anonymous, evidently desirous of remaining unknown," Dogli remarked, gesturing for Glen to find a seat. He himself then resumed his seat to deliberate on the matter.


    "Where is the document? May I have a look?" Glen asked.


    "Right here," Dogli said, handing Glen a file - bag from the table. "I have already perused it. It is a house in the main city of Battersea, in a rather bustling locale. It is a rather fine, large abode, as one can infer from the set of keys."


    Glen had already opened the file - bag. Inside were indeed a house deed, a set of keys, and a sheet of paper inscribed with a few lines of text.


    The content on the paper stipulated that all items were to be delivered to an individual named Dylan Nibankru.


    Glen had previously apprised Dogli of the original owner''s name, so the sheriff knew that the items were intended for him.


    Despite scouring the original owner''s memories, Glen could not identify anyone who had both the motive and the means to undertake such an action.


    "Are you truly without any suspects?" Dogli inquired softly, observing Glen''s furrowed brow as he continued to deliberate.


    Glen merely shook his head slowly.


    "So, what do you intend to do with these items?" the sheriff queried once more.


    After a moment of silence in the office, Glen turned to face Dogli and counter - questioned, "How much might these items fetch if sold?"


    The sheriff was taken aback, then couldn''t help but chuckle. "I am not well - versed in such matters. It would be advisable to acquaint yourself with the market situation before contemplating a sale."


    He had no qualms regarding Glen''s approach. After all, the items were Glen''s, and he was at liberty to do as he pleased with them.


    "Quite right... Oh, by the way," Glen seemed to recall something. "Is the editorial department of the White Bird Publishing House located in the main city of Battersea?"


    "Yes. Why do you ask?"


    "A matter of copyright dispute."

 Chapter 191 Do You... Yearn for Redemption?

    Emerging from the police station, Glen, his head bowed in deep thought as he planned his tasks for the upcoming days, made his way towards his deer - drawn carriage.


    A lad of approximately thirteen or fourteen years, clad in brown overalls and carrying a basket of fruits, passed by and, quite coincidentally, stumbled right before Glen.


    The fruits cascaded to the ground, scattering in all directions.


    Glen snapped out of his reverie. So engrossed had he been that he''d failed to react in time to prevent the boy from falling. He thus resolved to step forward and assist the youth.


    Upon helping the young boy to his feet, the latter effusively expressed his gratitude to Glen and promptly set about gathering the strewn fruits.


    Observing a child of such tender years engaged in earning a livelihood, Glen''s heart was filled with compassion. He joined the boy in his task, intending to purchase some of the fruits later.


    However, as they were collecting, Glen suddenly sensed an eerie alteration in the surroundings.


    He ceased his actions, slowly raised his head, and surveyed his vicinity. To his astonishment, the police station and the streets had vanished, leaving behind only a desolate, color - drained expanse.


    The thirteen - or fourteen - year - old boy, wearing an innocent smile, stood before Glen, gazing intently at him.


    Glen, who was crouched at that moment, looked up to meet the boy''s gaze.


    "Do you... yearn for redemption?" The boy''s voice was an otherworldly whisper, reminiscent of the ethereal chorus of countless phantasmal voices.


    Glen remained silent, merely rising to his feet, shifting from a position of looking up to one of looking down upon the boy.


    The boy, still wearing that guileless expression, repeated the query, "Do you... yearn for redemption?"


    It was as if a powerful psychological compulsion had taken hold of Glen, and he felt an intense urge to acquiesce.


    Slap!


    A sharp, resounding smack shattered the solemn and sacrosanct atmosphere that had prevailed.


    The boy''s head jerked to one side, his eyes wide with shock and disbelief.


    I''ve actually been slapped! How could this be!?


    The boy was loath to believe it, yet the searing pain on his cheek was undeniable proof.


    Slowly, he turned his head, the innocent smile vanishing completely. "You..."


    Slap!


    Before he could utter another word, a second slap landed, this time on the opposite cheek.


    The boy clutched his reddened cheeks, his eyes blazing with anger as he stared back at Glen.


    "There, now it''s symmetrical. What do you think?" Glen remarked with a mischievous grin.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Do you have any idea who you''re confronting? I am one of the manifestations of the divine will! Your actions are an unforgivable act of blasphemy! You shall be consumed by flames!"


    The boy''s voice seemed to penetrate Glen''s eardrums, reverberating in his skull and causing his temples to throb.


    Divine will? Which deity could this be? Glen shook his head, attempting to clear his thoughts, and probed tentatively, "The God of Truth?"


    The boy''s expression froze. "How could you pos..."


    He quickly clapped a hand over his mouth.


    Glen was equally taken aback. He''d merely made a random guess and, to his surprise, hit the mark.


    He''d simply named the first deity that came to mind, never expecting such serendipity.


    "Seems the gods aren''t as sagacious as one might think," Glen drawled nonchalantly.


    This comment incensed the boy to no end. He''d been dispatched by the primary consciousness to recruit followers in this region, with a particular focus on those hailing from Bayek.


    Yet, things had spiraled out of control, and if word of this got out, it would be a significant stain on the reputation of the God of Truth.


    How could the consciousness of a divine being be toyed with by a mere mortal? This man must be eliminated! A seething hatred welled up within the boy.


    "The God of Truth, you''re quite the restless one. Merely being interrupted by that elven high - priest has set you off. Did you follow the forest will that thwarted your plans here? Most likely. But why target me?"


    Glen folded his arms and began to circle the boy, each word he uttered edging closer to the truth.


    The boy, who claimed to be an incarnation of the God of Truth''s consciousness, remained tight - lipped, showing no reaction to Glen''s words.


    Suddenly, Glen placed a hand on the boy''s head, ruffling his hair, and asked in a tone of mock concern, "Those two slaps must have stung quite a bit, eh? I do hope the great God of Truth doesn''t start crying! I''ve no lollipops to soothe you with, you know."


    An aura of distortion began to emanate from the boy, causing the surrounding space to warp. His fists were clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned white, a clear indication of his extreme rage.


    But Glen, feigning ignorance, continued, "You know, the feeling of slapping was rather satisfying. It''s the first time I''ve ever slapped a divine being. I''ll surely regale others with this tale. Hahaha..."


    Finally, consumed by fury, the boy erupted. The entire space began to crumble, as if a colossal edifice were in irreversible collapse.


    Yet, Glen remained unperturbed. Once the space had completely disintegrated, everything reverted to its former state.


    Glen found himself once again standing in front of the police station, with the boy staring at him in stunned disbelief.


    "Why are you unharmed!?" the boy demanded, his voice filled with incredulity.


    "Why should I be otherwise?" Glen countered.


    "That was a psychic assault capable of shattering anyone''s will! How could you possibly have withstood it!?"


    The boy roared, his voice attracting the attention of several passers - by in the distance.


    "Shatter the will?" Glen pondered.


    The sensation of the collapsing space had indeed given him the illusion that the entire universe was on the verge of annihilation. However, it had fallen short of breaking his will.


    Glen had been confident precisely because he was certain that these deities wouldn''t leave overly potent forces on the continent. Otherwise, the God of Truth wouldn''t have been unable to overcome a mere forest will.


    As Glen had anticipated, despite the grand display, the intention had been to break his will through illusions.


    "I presume destroying this physical form of yours won''t eliminate your so - called incarnation of the divine consciousness, will it?"


    Glen fixed the boy with a direct gaze and asked.


    The boy remained silent, his eyes blazing with a furious glare.


    "Then go inform your deity to behave. You''re no longer on the continent, yet you still seek to cause chaos. Do gods get bored too?"


    Glen waved dismissively and walked away.


    Whether the boy was possessed or something else, attacking him was futile. Glen was powerless against an intangible consciousness.


    At best, he could only goad it with his words.


    As Glen climbed into his deer - drawn carriage and rode off, the boy suddenly rolled his eyes and slumped to the ground.


    The invisible consciousness then vanished from the sky.


    ...


    "Why have you returned so soon?"


    "What? There''s such a person?"


    "Bayek is indeed no easy conquest. But fear not, I have ample patience."


    "Thanks to that elven high - priest. Otherwise, I''d never have discovered that there''s such a vast, untouched treasure in the elemental realm."


    The voice of the God of Truth echoed through an unknown expanse, filled with a fervor not felt in over ten thousand years.

 Chapter 192 Racial Discrimination

    Returning to the farm, Glen found Gotaya and probed, "Ask the Will of the Forest if it noticed what happened to me just now."


    Gotaya didn''t understand what Glen meant by this abrupt remark. Just as she was about to ask for clarification, the Will of the Forest responded in her mind.


    She had to suppress her doubts and relayed, "The Will of the Forest said it already knew. If it weren''t you, who it has been paying special attention to, being involved, it wouldn''t have known that guy was coming here."


    "That guy should be after you. I mean the Will of the Forest," Glen said.


    "The Will of the Forest said it''s unlikely. The God of Truth should be aware of the Will''s capabilities. The cost and reward aren''t enough to make the other party target the Will. It must have a greater plan. Bayek is a very special place. Because of it, the Will has been able to grow so fast and become so unique. Maybe what the other party really wants is something in this town," Gotaya relayed.


    After listening to Gotaya''s words, Glen nodded in agreement. "But it only sent a Will with little power to descend. It probably won''t be able to cause much trouble for now."


    "For now, we can only be as careful as possible to prevent the other party from causing irreparable consequences."


    "Can''t we cause it some trouble?" Glen was not willing to be on the defensive.


    Gotaya listened for a while but didn''t get a reply from the Will of the Forest and just shook her head at Glen.


    "I heard that gods have believers. Should I give it a try in this aspect?" Glen''s mind worked quickly and he came up with an idea.


    This time, the Will of the Forest responded. Gotaya relayed again, "Although due to the crackdowns by various kingdoms, the churches of the God of Truth are not as prosperous as before, the Truth Church was an extremely powerful religious organization a long time ago. Even now, it still has devout believers everywhere. Do you plan to travel around to find them one by one?"


    Glen thought for a while and said, "Well, it doesn''t have to be so troublesome. What if we put some messy things in their religious books?"


    The Will of the Forest fell silent again. This was a path it had never considered before. After all, although it had existed for a long time and knew much more about the world than ordinary people, when it came to gods, there were many things its knowledge couldn''t explain.


    "Never mind. We''ll try one by one. There must be a way to annoy it. Anyway, I have plenty of ideas in my head."


    Although Glen was just an outsider in this other world, he had read a lot of novels about Western fantasy gods. There must be some settings that could work here.


    Leaving the farm, Glen returned home. He first wrote a reply to Danni, then packed some things and prepared to go on a long trip.


    First, he would go to the main city to sell the house he just got.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    After all, whether it was now, or for a long time in the future, or maybe forever, he had no intention of settling down in the main city of Battersea.


    Even if he were to buy a house in the main city, it would be better to buy one in the main city of Kelladria.


    Because one could get there just by going out through the mysterious door in the basement.


    Besides this, he also had to talk to that White Bird Publishing House about the issue of infringement. He wouldn''t let it go unless they offered him a reasonable price.


    After that, he would directly go to Lyonesse City on the way to find that painter named Hopdo and join their club.


    After making all the plans, Glen handed the key to his house to the new butler, Drell.


    Then he went out, got on a deer-drawn cart and left.


    Just one day after Glen left, Bloodaxe visited Glen''s shop in Dude Town again.


    She was very surprised to see that the original tavern had changed so much and was doing so well. It took her some effort to squeeze in.


    Seeing a familiar face, she immediately went up and asked, "Hey, I remember your name is Luther, right? Is your boss, Mr. Glen, here? I''ve brought what he needs."


    Luther was busy greeting customers and only replied in passing, "You''re late. Mr. Glen went to the main city yesterday."


    "Yesterday?" Bloodaxe showed a look of annoyance.


    Should she wait here for him or go to the main city to look for him?... Bloodaxe was in a dilemma.


    Finally, she decided to go home and tell her family first, and then wait here for him to come back. If she went to look for him, she wasn''t sure if she could find him or not.


    Tightening the pack on her back again, she had just squeezed out of the shop when she met a girl dressed like a commoner. The latter gave a faint smile and asked,


    "Do you... desire redemption?"


    ...


    After entering the main city, Glen headed towards the address of the house he got for free.


    Although there were many more carriages on the road than in the small town, they didn''t really hinder the passage.


    At a fork in the road ahead, there was a spire-shaped building four or five stories high, with a large disc-shaped window on it, and people could be seen walking inside.


    Glen just took a casual look and then headed for the left road.


    However, a very fierce quarrel came from that building, and the topic of the quarrel piqued Glen''s interest.


    He looked up and saw a chair with its back against the glass in a window of the building.


    Only to hear a male voice inside shouting, "You people don''t understand the significance of this invention at all! This will change the country and bring great convenience to the people!"


    "All right, sir. We can understand that you really want to promote your work. But before that, someone in our kingdom has already invented something that can provide stable lighting. Your invention not only requires the installation of an electrical circuit system that hasn''t been promoted yet, but also has no guarantee of safety. It''s really a project not worth our investment and development," another slightly shrill male voice explained politely.


    "No! I''ve seen that thing you mentioned. Its brightness is not high at all! It''s not suitable for lighting! Please believe me. Just give me a little more time and I''ll let you see the feasibility of this invention!"


    No matter what he said, the shrill male voice never agreed. Occasionally, other voices would chime in with the shrill male voice to suppress the man who wanted to promote his invention.


    After listening outside for a long time, Glen felt that he seemed to have caught an opportunity to make a fortune.


    Someone was working on the electric light, right? It seemed to be in the initial stage. He came here to seek investment. Obviously, those people inside were deliberately targeting him. Couldn''t he even tell?... Glen just waited like that.


    Finally, the male voice, realizing he had failed, stopped and seemed to have left.


    At this time, Glen heard the original shrill male voice and several of his companions laughing and saying,


    "An outsider trying to invent things like us? What a fantasy. Does he think he can call something an invention just by tinkering with some scraps? How self-righteous..."


    An outsider? So it was racial discrimination... Glen roughly understood why the guy who wanted to invent the electric light was being targeted.

 Chapter 193 The Original Owner of the House

    He made his way to the main entrance of the spire - shaped building. Shortly thereafter, he beheld a beast - headed individual with lustrous, jet - black scaled skin and a lizard - like head emerging, pushing something along with two human boys of around fifteen or sixteen years of age.


    Upon seeing Glen, their gazes did not linger; rather, with countenances etched with worry, they sought to bypass him.


    Although not unaccustomed to the sight of beast - headed folk, Glen was nonetheless taken aback to encounter one in such a densely - populated area.


    For him to appear here without a care, he must surely possess the requisite legal documentation... The thought flashed through Glen''s mind in an instant, and he promptly called out to the trio on the verge of departure, "Pray, wait a moment. What might this be that you have? Could you enlighten me?"


    The beast - headed man, without so much as a glance back, replied, "A failure."


    Glen alighted from the vehicle and approached the three, barring their way with a polite smile. "In truth, I chanced to overhear your discourse within that edifice moments ago. Verily, those individuals are witless dolts. Merely because you hail from a different race, they deliberately set their sights upon you. Their arrogance blinds them to the profound value of what you have wrought. But I am of a different ilk!"


    After this rapid - fire oration, the beast - headed man across from him stared in wide - eyed amazement.


    It was some time before he exclaimed, his voice brimming with excitement, "I knew it! There must be those who would understand! You speak nothing but the truth! Ever since I took up residence in this land, I have endured naught but cold stares and unjust treatment! I have a passion for gears! I am enamored with inventing! Alas! Why will they not afford me an opportunity to prove myself! But... but now it is all at an end. I have exhausted all my savings in the pursuit of this electric light. Now, I must contrive a means to sustain myself and these two lads who have stood by me all this while."


    As he spoke, the beast - headed man cast a downward glance at the two human boys by his side.


    "Mr. Solray, are we to cease our endeavors?" one of the boys inquired in a hushed tone.


    The beast - headed man, Solray, shook his head wordlessly.


    "Surely not!" Glen exclaimed forthwith. "How could such a momentous creation be doomed to failure at the very outset? Do you not require funds? I am willing to provide them. I can assume the role of your investor!"


    The electric light was indubitably an inevitable development in the progress of this nation, and as its inventor, Solray was certain to amass a vast fortune. Investing at this juncture was tantamount to acquiring wealth with ease!


    "You wish to invest in me? But... why do you place your trust in me?" Solray seemed dazed, as if overwhelmed by the unexpected good fortune.


    "I am a merchant, and a discerning one at that. My judgment is unerring. Your invention shall assuredly yield a gratifying return for me," Glen cajoled.


    "What if... I should fail..."


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    "Come now! How can you lack faith in yourself? Who was it but a moment ago, steadfast in the conviction of their invention''s success within that very building?"


    Glen gently patted Solray on the shoulder, bestowing an affirming look.


    "I beg your pardon. I am merely disoriented by this sudden turn of events. Rest assured, sir. I shall not falter!..." Solray paused. "May I have the honor of knowing your name, sir?"


    "Pray, call me Glen. Come, let us find a place where we may confer in greater detail..."


    Thereupon, Glen led Solray and the two boys into a rather tastefully - decorated tavern.


    After some deliberation, both parties reached an agreement that met with their mutual satisfaction.


    "Beyond this electric light, I am confident that Mr. Solray shall present me with even more delightful surprises. I can already envision that day," Glen encouraged as they parted ways.


    "I am most grateful to you, sir! I shall spare no effort!"


    Had lizard - folk possessed tear - ducts, Solray would likely have been weeping profusely at this moment.


    Continuing on his intended course, Glen, his hand caressing the hand - written agreement nestled within his bosom, was filled with a sense of contentment.


    Before long, the deer - drawn carriage entered what appeared to be a residential quarter. All around were two - or three - story houses, exuding a distinct medieval charm, with greenery and blossoms gracing the front yards and windows, creating a most aesthetically pleasing sight.


    It was evident that those dwelling here were of at least middle - class standing.


    However, the abode Glen had acquired was situated deeper within.


    Some of the passing residents cast curious glances at Glen and the peculiar, large deer drawing the carriage.


    They were attired immaculately, walking with an air of confidence and vitality.


    When some of the young ladies chanced to look upon Glen''s visage, he would respond with a smile, whereupon they would blush becomingly and return a demure smile.


    Presumably, Glen''s attire marked him as an outsider, thus attracting their attention.


    After all, this locale seldom witnessed the presence of non - residents, for it was not uncommon for individuals of high standing to reside here.


    Ordinary commoners typically gave this residential area a wide berth.


    At length, he found the place. Glen dismounted from the deer - drawn carriage and, upon beholding the imposing three - story residence before him, was momentarily stunned.


    The house, at first glance, was of considerable value, and the interior decor must have entailed a substantial investment.


    The front - yard lawn appeared to have been recently manicured, and the beautiful flowers planted in the flowerpots lining the neatly - laid flagstone path emitted a captivating fragrance.


    Just as Glen was about to enter the house to examine its interior layout, a woman''s voice sounded from behind him. "Child, this is not a place to be trespassed upon. Depart at once."


    Glen turned to see an elderly woman, her head swathed in a kerchief, seemingly passing by, her eyes signaling for him to withdraw.


    "I am a resident here, madam. This house is now mine." Glen produced the key and displayed it to the old woman.


    The latter furrowed her brow, her expression skeptical. "You must not deceive me. Such deception will only bring you harm. I have seen the master of this house. He is a fearsome figure, one look at whom instills dread."


    So this house was occupied not long ago. It was probably that guy who gave the house to me. The other party mentioned the name of the original owner in the message. It is basically certain that I knew him before I traveled through time. Who could it be? ... Glenn instinctively searched his memory, but still had no clue.


    He had no choice but to pose a question to the old woman. "You have seen the owner of this house before. I wonder what manner of man he was? Perhaps he is related to me. This house was sold to me at a reduced price."


    Glen uttered a falsehood.


    The old woman, suspecting little, began to recall. "Oh, he was a towering man. I have never beheld one so robust. It seemed he could effortlessly slay a sturdy ox. When he passed by the Adelman residence next door, the large dog there dared not utter a sound!"


    Good heavens! With such distinctive features, the original owner should surely have remembered him vividly. Why can I not recall anyone fitting this description? Glen was plunged into a deeper state of bewilderment.


    "Thank you for your information, madam." In the end, Glen could only interrupt the old woman''s account.


    The subsequent details were, for the most part, of little consequence.

 Chapter 194 Please Hear Our Explanation

    "Take care. I must be on my way," she said finally, then turned and walked away.


    Glen turned his gaze back to the house before him and murmured, "Selling it is indeed the more expedient option..."


    With that, he stepped forward and unlocked the door with the key.


    The interior was adorned with great elegance. There were intricately carved furnishings, sumptuous carpets, resplendent chandeliers, and a fireplace safeguarded by an iron railing.


    He made a thorough inspection of all the rooms. Although everything was immaculately clean, Glen still discerned numerous vestiges of the previous occupant''s life.


    Alas, none of these offered any useful leads.


    Glen eventually stood in the drawing - room, surveying the inviting living environment. He felt a faint twinge of reluctance to part with it.


    However, as he had no intention of residing there, keeping it would be a mere waste.


    In the end, he exited the house, intent on ascertaining the property''s value.


    The simplest approach was to inquire of residents in similar houses about the sum they had paid when purchasing their abodes.


    Glen casually scanned the vicinity and selected a nearby dwelling. Evidently, someone was in, and the house was of comparable size and style to his.


    A man donning a white felt hat was engaged in trimming the lawn in the front yard of that house. He noticed Glen''s approach and turned his head.


    "Hello, sir," Glen called out from a distance.


    The man adjusted his hat and replied, "Hello. What can I do for you?"


    "Well, I was wondering, if you were to sell your house, what price would you set?" Glen asked directly, observing the man''s polite demeanor.


    "My house?" The man was somewhat perplexed by Glen''s query but nonetheless responded, "This house was bequeathed to me by my father. I''m unsure of its exact worth, but it would surely fetch no less than a hundred gold coins."


    This statement caused Glen to draw a sharp breath. A hundred gold coins! He had yet to amass such a sum, save perhaps by selling the Fire - source Worm.


    The creature was now housed in his underground laboratory, from which he collected the turbid flames that dropped from it daily.


    "Thank you for informing me. In fact, I''ve just acquired a house similar to yours, that one over there." Glen pointed behind him. "I''m considering selling it. Do you have any suggestions? I might lower the price somewhat."


    The man shook his head. "I''m not here most of the time, so I can''t offer you much advice. You''d be better off asking other residents. They might be interested in the house."


    "Very well. Thank you."


    "It''s nothing."


    After leaving, Glen approached several more households and posed similar questions.


    Some had no inclination to purchase a house, while others who did, upon seeing Glen''s house, firmly shook their heads, stating that the person who had lived there had instilled fear in them, and they dared not take it.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Some individuals provided Glen with the addresses of those who might be interested in buying. However, as it was already late, Glen had no choice but to spend the night in the house he''d obtained gratis.


    He had to admit that the bed was both spacious and plush, and it lulled him into a pleasant slumber.


    The following day, it was around nine o''clock when Glen was roused by a knock on the door.


    With great effort, he dragged himself out of bed and made his way to the front door to open it.


    Outside stood two soldiers clad in the kingdom''s armor, which immediately put Glen on alert.


    "Is this Mr. Dylan?" inquired one of the soldiers, a man with piercing blue eyes and a prominent nose.


    "I am. What is the matter?" Glen''s eyes betrayed the wariness typical of a commoner when confronted by soldiers.


    "We''ve merely received an order from above to verify if you are the one residing here. There are no other motives," the soldier said courteously.


    "Who issued the order?"


    "We don''t know. We''re simply following orders."


    The soldier did not appear to be lying.


    Glen''s curiosity was increasingly piqued. The person who had given him the house evidently had an official connection and was remarkably concerned about the original owner. Ordinarily, this would suggest a family relation.


    Yet, the same problem persisted: the original owner had no relevant memories.


    "I intend to sell this house soon. So, if you receive further orders to check and find that I''m not here, please convey this information promptly."


    To forestall any future misunderstandings, Glen informed the two soldiers of his plans for the house, hoping they would relay the message to their superiors.


    However, upon hearing this, the two soldiers exchanged a peculiar glance.


    Before Glen could inquire, the blue - eyed soldier spoke up:


    "Actually, this house belongs to the kingdom. I don''t believe you have the right to sell it to others."


    "What?" Glen was stunned, as if he witnessed a veritable fortune in gold coins slipping from his grasp. "Wasn''t this house already mine?"


    "Sir, you may not be aware. This house is of a special nature. It was specially constructed by the king to reward meritorious subjects. To sell it, one requires numerous procedures and sufficient authority..."


    The soldier explained patiently.


    Upon hearing this, Glen realized that his efforts of the previous day had been in vain. The house was a veritable white elephant.


    "Very well. I understand. I apologize for taking up your time."


    Glen waved his hand wearily.


    The two soldiers nodded and then left side by side.


    Standing there, Glen pondered for a moment but could think of no suitable solution. He could only enter the house to gather his things, prepare to visit the White Bird Publishing House, and then depart from this city.


    He would leave the house as it was for now; perhaps it would prove useful in the future.


    As the first rays of dawn illuminated the sky, the deer - drawn carriage left the residential area, and Glen began to make inquiries in the town.


    As a relatively renowned publishing house, the studio of the White Bird Publishing House was easily locatable.


    Glen merely asked two passers - by at random, and he already knew its precise location.


    Standing in front of the imposing building emblazoned with the sign of the White Bird Publishing House''s studio, he did not hasten to enter but instead observed from the outside for a while.


    He could see staff members coming and going, and the hubbub of voices indicated that the place was teeming with people.


    Glen then stepped inside.


    At the side of the entrance, a man resembling a receptionist called out upon seeing a stranger enter:


    "Hey! Sir, you''re not a staff member here. You can''t enter without permission."


    Glen turned, deliberated for a moment, and said, "Hello, I''m Glen. I''ve penned some stories, yet the White Bird Publishing House, this very establishment, printed and sold my works in book form without my consent. I feel it necessary to safeguard my rights. What do you think, sir?"


    The man behind the counter was taken aback. As a mere doorkeeper, he was not well - versed in the workings of the publishing house.


    However, he was familiar with the name Glen. The stories penned by this author had reaped substantial profits for the White Bird Publishing House. He had never expected that this had been done without the author''s permission.


    This was a matter beyond his purview. The kingdom''s laws were relatively comprehensive, and the protection of personal copyright was rather stringent. If this matter escalated, it could prove troublesome.


    "Please wait a moment. I need to inform our chief editor. Apologies."


    Moments later, a middle - aged man with a receding hairline, sharp features, and thin lips hurried down. Upon seeing Glen, he exclaimed, "Forgive us! Respected writer! Please hear our explanation!"

 Chapter 195 The Steam - powered Automobile

    "Speak at your leisure. I''m listening intently," Glen remarked, his countenance betraying a calm demeanor.


    The balding man took a few deep breaths before resuming, "Sir, I''m acutely aware that this is a flagrant breach of etiquette towards a writer. Nevertheless, I earnestly hope for your forgiveness. During the days I endeavored to reach you, you were perpetually absent. Coupled with the immense popularity of your stories at that time, we were consumed by the fear of being preempted by other publishing houses. Thus, I took the liberty of making this decision on my own. I truly am remorseful for the offense I''ve caused you. We''re prepared to offer any form of compensation within our means. I implore you not to harbor any ill - will towards our publishing house!"


    Glen was somewhat taken aback by the man''s humble stance, yet upon reflection, he readily comprehended the underlying reason.


    He had now attained a certain level of celebrity status, bearing the title of a writer. Presumably, he had amassed a considerable number of clandestine book - enthusiasts. A publishing conglomerate capable of printing books and disseminating them to bookstores far and wide was loath to incur his displeasure.


    "Kindly elaborate on your proposed compensation first," Glen stated with a measured tone.


    "Very well, sir. Let us adjourn inside to discuss," the balding man said, guiding Glen to a locale reminiscent of an office, where the floor and tables were strewn with heaped - up documents and papers.


    Once they had seated themselves on stools, the balding man commenced, "Writers who submit their works to us via the regular channels are entitled to 60% of the proceeds subsequent to the book''s release. Naturally, given your exceptional circumstances, we''re willing to allocate 70% to you."


    Sixty percent? It would seem that writers in this world are held in high regard... Although Glen entertained such thoughts, he nonetheless made an audacious demand, "I demand 90%."


    The balding man''s visage instantly froze, and he remained speechless for an extended period.


    Observing this, Glen continued, "This is rightfully mine. You were the ones who erred in the first place. I''m merely seeking to reclaim what is due to me. Do clarify the situation, sir."


    "But, sir, we''ve also invested copious resources. If you insist on such terms, there''ll scarcely be anything left for us to profit from..." the balding man lamented, his face etched with distress.


    "Precisely why I claim 90%. I''m rather parsimonious by nature. When I learned of your actions, I was incensed. Restraining myself from creating a scene here represents the utmost limit of my self - control. Otherwise, we''d be facing each other in a courtroom."


    "Sir, you''re placing us in a rather precarious position. Couldn''t you perhaps..."


    "Absolutely not. I''ve made myself clear. I''m a stickler. If you lack the authority to make a decision, summon someone who does. Alternatively, we can resort to legal proceedings. Perhaps I''ll secure an even more favorable outcome that way."


    The atmosphere once again lapsed into silence. Evidently, the balding man was ill - equipped to handle such a situation. Presumably, this was the first instance of its kind he had encountered, and their position was decidedly less tenable.


    At that moment, the door was abruptly thrust open, and a gaunt man strode in. Glen was aware that he had been eavesdropping outside, so his entrance did not come as a surprise.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    "I believe I must apprise you of a certain fact, sir. This world is not a paragon of absolute fairness..." the gaunt man declared in a confrontational tone upon entering.


    "Mr. Semboli, I''m capable of handling this..." the seated balding man rose to his feet, only to be interrupted mid - sentence by the newcomer''s raised hand.


    "And what counsel do you have for me, sir?" Glen''s tone remained unperturbed.


    The gaunt man sauntered to the rear of the table piled with documents and seated himself with an air of nonchalance.


    He regarded Glen with half - lidded eyes. "I offer my sincere apologies for our discourteous behavior and am willing to make amends. However, this does not justify your exorbitant demands. True, you''ve achieved some degree of fame, yet few individuals have actually laid eyes on you. There are countless individuals named Glen in this world. Even if we were to end up in court, we possess the means to reassign the authorship to... another Glen."


    Upon uttering these words, Glen remained silent. The atmosphere in the modest - sized room grew palpable with tension.


    The balding man stood off to the side, attempting several times to interject but ultimately refraining.


    Glen suddenly emitted a soft chuckle, causing the gaunt man behind the table to arch his brow slightly.


    Then Glen said, "Do you presume that I lack any form of backing and thus can be manipulated at your whim? You''re gravely mistaken."


    As he spoke, he snapped his fingers, and a small flicker of flame danced to life at his fingertip.


    Both the balding man and the gaunt man''s countenances underwent a dramatic transformation.


    "You''re a mage?!" they exclaimed in unison.


    This development rendered the situation rather tricky. If Glen were a high - level mage, they would indeed have to concede defeat.


    The gaunt man''s eyes widened fully, and his upright posture slumped ever so slightly.


    Glen took note of their reactions and smiled. "I''m a... first - level mage."


    Upon hearing this, the gaunt man''s spirits, which had plummeted, revived somewhat.


    A first - level mage was merely marginally more esteemed than a commoner. If he lacked any influential connections, they might still... salvage a modicum of their interests.


    Yet, as if deliberately toying with them, Glen continued, "However, my mentor is a fifth - level mage."


    The gaunt man''s last vestige of hope evaporated. He rose to his feet, trembling slightly as he approached Glen, and offered a heartfelt apology, "I... I''m truly sorry, sir. I ought not to have addressed you in such a manner. We''re prepared to accede to all your demands!"


    Glen''s visage brightened with a smile. "It would have been far more expedient had you done so from the outset."


    ...


    After departing from the headquarters of the White Bird Publishing House, Glen first procured some provisions and outdoor camping accoutrements in the town.


    He recalled that on the map of the Zern Kingdom, the stretch between Battersea and Lyonesse City was sparsely populated with towns and villages. Hence, such preparations were essential.


    It would take some time for the White Bird Publishing House to collate the earnings and remit the funds to Glen.


    He harbored no apprehensions of being deceived. From the deferential and awestruck gazes they directed at him, Glen was acutely aware of the lofty status that high - level mages commanded in the eyes of ordinary folk.


    While engaged in shopping within the city, Glen chanced upon several individuals driving steam - powered automobiles. Each was attired fashionably, and the deafeningly loud iron contraptions invariably drew the attention of numerous passers - by as they roared past.


    The design of the steam - powered automobile bore little resemblance to the cars of Glen''s previous life.


    Firstly, it was somewhat smaller in size, resembling an enlarged shoe. The seating was positioned at the opening of the "shoe," accommodating only two individuals. The engine at the front occupied a substantial portion of the space, and two chimney - like pipes protruding from the front hood billowed white smoke.


    Surprisingly, Glen found himself rather taken with this style and resolved to acquire one for his amusement in the future.


    Upon leaving the city, after three days of traveling along the King''s Road, he finally drew near to Lyonesse City.


    Quite coincidentally, Glen caught sight of the mercenary group that had detained Danni and her son on a previous occasion.


    Even more fortuitously, he discerned that the old man was among them and appeared to be their leader.


    The four heads of the mercenary group stood before the old man, looking as deferential as grandsons.


    Glen, blessed with keen eyesight, spotted them from a distance. It was only after Glen had traveled a short distance further that they noticed him.

 Chapter 196 Youre Courting a Beating!

    "What brings you here?" The old man, having caught sight of Glen, promptly advanced towards him.


    "I was about to pose the very same question to you." Glen smiled, gesturing towards the familiar figures behind the old man. "And why are they so deferential to you?"


    The old man merely tilted his head slightly and replied, "I established this mercenary group. However, I relinquished my position long ago and entrusted its management to several of the younger members. I''ve now summoned them temporarily for a task."


    "You founded it?" Glen betrayed a hint of surprise. "This is quite a remarkable coincidence."


    The old man was perplexed by Glen''s words. "What exactly do you mean by that?"


    At this moment, Norman and the others behind him stood in a posture of awaiting punishment.


    Glen then recounted the disagreeable encounter from the previous occasion.


    Upon hearing this, the old man merely cast a nonchalant glance at those behind him and remarked, "They brought this upon themselves. They can''t even manage their own subordinates."


    "Old man, don''t you assume any responsibility? After all, they''ve been influenced by you to some extent, haven''t they?" Glen immediately admonished the old man.


    Yet, the other party merely responded indifferently, "When I inducted them into the group, they were already of a mature age. I imparted all the necessary teachings, but apart from Norman, they scarcely heeded my words. If they meet their demise outside in the future, it''s their own doing. They''re fortunate you refrained from killing them."


    "You''re rather stringent..." Glen gave the group of mercenaries a sidelong glance.


    "Now, let''s turn to you. What has led you to this place? The direction suggests you''re headed towards Lyonesse City. What is your purpose there?"


    The old man redirected the conversation towards Glen.


    At this, Glen adjusted his attire, adopting an air of profound artistic refinement, and declared, "Because I am on the verge of becoming an artist."


    The old man rolled his eyes. "You''re not about to tell me you''re planning to join that Genius Kitchen Club, are you?"


    "Yes." Glen nodded serenely.


    The old man''s eyes widened as he stared intently at Glen. "You''re not jesting with me, are you?"


    "I''m in earnest. You seem acquainted with this club. Is it renowned?"


    Glen set aside his jocular demeanor and inquired with a smile.


    The old man was momentarily at a loss for words. "You wish to join without even knowing the club''s intricacies? Given your acumen, you shouldn''t be so easily duped, should you?"


    "A painter named Hopdo came to my residence and invited me to join. He informed me that it''s a club exclusive to geniuses, backed by the kingdom''s third princess. Most significantly, members receive an annual stipend, so I decided to go."


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Glen elucidated.


    The old man furrowed his brow and scrutinized Glen from head to toe, as if attempting to detect some semblance of artistic temperament in him.


    He didn''t hold many opinions on this matter, as he had only heard of it sporadically from friends.


    "You seem to be well - informed already?" The old man shrugged.


    "I wish to know more. What insights do you have regarding this club?" Glen asked expectantly.


    "I know even less than you do. I''ve merely heard from some friends that the Genius Kitchen Club is an exclusive club. Countless self - conceited individuals have gone to great lengths, even resorting to unscrupulous means, to gain entry, yet all have failed. That''s all there is to it."


    The old man''s account was rather concise.


    "Is that all..." Glen felt a tinge of disappointment.


    The two then conversed about the events that transpired in Bayek during their previous encounter. Glen informed the old man of what had occurred while he was unconscious.


    The latter merely nodded, stating that he would repay the favor if the opportunity presented itself.


    As Glen was on a journey, he readied himself to continue his journey.


    Norman, accompanied by the Wild Lion and the two female warriors, approached and halted Glen. They intended to apologize for the previous incident.


    Glen didn''t wait for them to finish their lengthy apology. He simply flicked the reins and departed.


    ...


    In Lyonesse City, within a red - brick, church - like building in the Western District, there lies a conference room exquisitely adorned with a unique aesthetic charm.


    At this moment, the conference room is filled to capacity with members of the Genius Kitchen Club.


    "Is everyone here? Let''s get started quickly. I''m rather pressed for time," a man donning a black top - hat exclaimed, casting a sweeping glance around the conference table.


    "Mind your temper, Leon. Such behavior is unbefitting an artist," an elderly gentleman with a long white beard reaching his abdomen, seated at the head of the table, gently admonished.


    "Forget it! This won''t affect my creativity in the slightest!" the man in the top - hat continued to shout.


    The elderly gentleman at the head, having no means to rein in the other, could only address the chattering group, "Everyone, please quiet down now. The main purpose of this meeting is to deliberate on the list of selected new members and assess their eligibility to join our club."


    After the elderly gentleman finished speaking, someone from below retorted, "What''s there to deliberate? Apart from us, no one is worthy of joining the club. The individuals on that list are all unqualified!"


    "You''re being overly hasty, Connors. There are surely artists more accomplished than you and me. I know one!"


    The speaker was Hopdo, who was enraged upon hearing the arrogant words of Connors.


    Connors, a gaunt middle - aged man with sunken eye sockets, furrowed his brow and inquired, "Who are you referring to? I hope it''s not some obscure nobody."


    "I assume you''ve all heard of the fairy tales that have been widely circulating in the upper - class circles recently, right?" Hopdo surveyed the crowd.


    With the exception of a few reclusive individuals and those indifferent to worldly affairs, the others nodded in affirmation.


    "Fairy tales? Aren''t those just childish stories for kids? Why are you bringing them up?" Connors wore an expression of extreme impatience.


    This infuriated Hopdo to no end.


    However, before he could retort, someone else was even more enraged. A thunderous shout rang out, "You don''t know a thing!"


    The sheer volume startled everyone present, especially Connors, who nearly tumbled off his seat.


    The speaker was the man in the top - hat. His face flushed, veins throbbing on his forehead, he pointed at Connors and roared, "You can''t even appreciate such a magnificent work! What right do you have to call yourself an artist!? I think you''re asking for a beating!"


    As he spoke, the man leaped onto the conference table, intent on charging at Connors.


    "Celati! Don''t come near!" Connors, thoroughly terrified, actually fell off his seat this time.


    "Enough!" The elderly gentleman seated at the head let out a powerful shout. Simultaneously, a wisp of verdant filaments materialized, instantly yanking the man in the top - hat back to his seat and pinning him firmly in place.


    "Let me go! I''ll beat this scoundrel to a pulp!" the man continued to shout and curse.


    The elderly gentleman sighed and cast another spell. In an instant, the conference room fell into silence.


    Although the man in the top - hat, Celati, could be seen with a flushed face, seemingly uttering something, not a sound escaped.


    "Celati is a writer, and Connors, you''re a sculptor. Before joining the club, I told you not to casually pass judgment on works outside your own field. Connors, you''d better put aside your arrogance from now on."

 Chapter 197 The Third Princess

    Connors, with a discomfited air, resumed his seat, his voice tinged with embarrassment and vexation as he declared, "I merely made a casual utterance; I did not imply that these fairy tales do not qualify as literary art."


    The gaffer, paying him no heed, directed his gaze towards Hopdo. "I presume you have further remarks, Mr. Hopdo."


    "Indeed," Hopdo affirmed with a nod. "As a matter of fact, I instigated this very meeting with the intent of ensuring the admission of a highly gifted newcomer into our fold. He is the creator of these fairy tales, the author of Glen''s Fairy Tale Collection, Mr. Glen."


    Upon hearing this, the assembly within the conference commenced a hushed murmur. Given the earlier incident involving Connors, none among them voiced any objections.


    Hopdo paused briefly before continuing, "I paid a personal visit to him several days prior. He is a rather youthful gentleman, yet the artistic aura he exudes is in no way inferior to that of any present here. Through our discourse, I became even more convinced of this. Thus, I firmly believe that he ought to join us, thereby enriching the world with more exceptional artistic creations."


    "Most of us here have perused these fairy tales. At first glance, they seem replete with the innocence of childhood, yet upon further reflection, one discerns diverse insights. However, we are perplexed, Hopdo. As a painter, why do you hold this writer in such high esteem? Would it not be more fitting if Celati were to evince such an attitude?"


    Several individuals across the table engaged in a brief consultation, after which a middle - aged man sporting a bushy moustache posed the query.


    Hopdo, as if having anticipated this query, responded without hesitation, "As you are all aware, I have not produced a satisfactory work in numerous years. Nevertheless, those imaginative fairy tales have bestowed upon me abundant inspiration. The painting The Farm at the Foot of the Mountain, which garnered high acclaim at the exhibition, was conceived subsequent to my perusal of those tales."


    At this revelation, a collective understanding dawned upon all present.


    "Indeed, a captivating story has the capacity to kindle an artist''s inspiration. It is rumored that several of the music master Danggomei''s recent compositions owe their inception to the reading of these fairy tales."


    The middle - aged man with the bushy moustache concurred.


    Danggomei, a founding member of this club, was an artistic luminary of the same era as the gaffer seated at the head of the table. He had long been absent from the club''s activities.


    "I trust that no one present any longer doubts Mr. Glen''s eligibility for membership?" Hopdo inquired with a voice full of assurance.


    All present nodded, Connors included, though the sincerity of his gesture remained uncertain.


    The meeting then delved into discussions regarding some recently - created artistic works. As the pre - arranged conclusion time arrived, the attendees leisurely dispersed, some in groups, others alone.


    As Hopdo was about to exit the door, Celati hailed him, displaying great enthusiasm as he inquired about Glen.


    In truth, had he not been engrossed in repeatedly perusing those fairy tales, Celati would have been the first to seek out Glen.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    He had been the one most profoundly inspired, which explained why Connors'' demeanor had incensed this rather dogmatic and hot - tempered writer during the meeting.


    The two conversed merrily, and their rapport seemingly strengthened in an instant.


    After all had departed save for the gaffer seated at the head, a small door in the inner chamber of the conference room abruptly swung open, and a woman attired in a resplendent gown, her figure exuding grace and elegance, emerged.


    The gaffer, rising to his feet, executed a respectful bow towards the woman, stating, "Your Highness, the Third Princess."


    The Third Princess raised her hand in a gesture of dismissal. "Pray, dispense with such formality. I do apologize for imposing upon you by eavesdropping here."


    "It is of no consequence, Your Highness. Given your exalted status, none would dare voice dissent, even if you were to be seated here."


    "Nonetheless, it is contrary to protocol. My mother entrusted this club to me, and I have no desire to disrupt the meeting''s ambiance."


    The Third Princess expressed thus.


    This club had been founded by the queen of the Zern Kingdom, who was widely recognized as the kingdom''s most gifted dancer and musician of her time.


    "You share her gentle disposition. I am certain the queen would be justly proud of you."


    The gaffer remarked, a warm smile of a seasoned elder gracing his features.


    The Third Princess merely approached the conference table, her fingers gently trailing along the edge of the long table, now marked by the passage of time. "I vividly recall the occasion when my mother brought me here as a child. You were all showcasing your respective works. It was truly a remarkable artistic immersion, leaving an indelible impression upon me."


    "However, their conduct just now must have disappointed you, Your Highness." The gaffer remarked, a hint of resignation in his tone.


    The princess emitted a couple of light chuckles. "Such disputes are trifling. I have witnessed ministers engaged in far more vehement arguments during private deliberations."


    "You seem to have divulged something perhaps better left unsaid, Your Highness." The gaffer, seemingly accustomed to the princess''s lack of caution around him, said without a hint of reproach.


    The Third Princess turned, playfully sticking out her tongue.


    "Your Highness, I surmise you came here specifically out of a keen interest in these fairy tales. Do you wish to meet the author?"


    After a moment of silence, the gaffer suddenly inquired.


    "Yes," the princess readily admitted. "It is, in a way, regrettable. Had I been able to read these stories in my childhood, what a blissful experience it would have been! The mere thought of such a childhood evokes a sense of idyllic charm."


    "One can discern your genuine affection, Your Highness. May the author prove worthy of your expectations."


    ...


    The deer - drawn carriage entered a thoroughfare flanked by iron railings. Glen could make out the road sign in the distance.


    He recollected Hopdo stating that his residence was at No. 17, Anthes Street, in the Western District of Lyonesse City. Glen was now meticulously searching house numbers one by one.


    Finally, he espied a dwelling bearing the number 17 on the doorplate. Glen halted the deer - drawn carriage by the roadside outside the courtyard, entered the enclosure, and rang the doorbell.


    Following a series of footsteps from within, the door creaked open slightly.


    A young boy of approximately eight or nine years, his hand reaching high to grasp the doorknob while the other steadied the door, looked up timidly and queried, "Whom do you seek, sir?"


    "I am here to see Mr. Hopdo. He extended an invitation to me. Does he reside here?"


    Glen inquired, inclining his head slightly.


    "Dad has gone out," the young lad replied.


    As Glen pondered his next question, a woman''s voice emanated from the inner room:


    "Amy, who is it?"


    "I''m not sure. He says Dad invited him, but I don''t know him."


    More footsteps ensued, and a woman with short hair then drew the boy aside, widening the door.


    With a polite smile, she promptly asked, "Might you be Mr. Glen?"


    Glen reciprocated with a polite smile and a nod. "Indeed, I am, madam. Where has Mr. Hopdo gone? When might he return?"


    "He mentioned attending a meeting and should be back today. Before departing, he specifically bade me watch out for a guest named Glen. The name struck a chord, so I asked if you were the author of the fairy tales, and he confirmed it. It''s incredible to see you in person! You have no idea how much my son and I adore your stories! Oh! My apologies. Do come in. Hopdo should be back shortly."


    The woman warmly welcomed Glen into the abode.

 Chapter 198 Joining the Club

    Upon being welcomed into the house, Glen seated himself at the square table in the living room.


    Hopdo''s wife promptly poured him a glass of water and said, "I vividly recall how effusively Hopdo extolled you. He said your stories had bestowed upon him profound inspiration. I may not possess a deep understanding of art, yet I know that your tales have infused color into my otherwise monotonous life. Each night, I regale my children with your fairy tales, convinced that they will bring them enchanting dreams..."


    This housewife was highly loquacious. Glen merely needed to respond casually a few times, and she would seize the opportunity to continue chatting incessantly.


    She requested Glen to address her as Mrs. Hills. She was already the mother of two children.


    Apart from the young boy who had opened the door earlier, there was a younger girl who, due to shyness, remained hidden in the inner room and did not emerge.


    It was not until the time for cooking arrived that Mrs. Hills brought the conversation to an end, asking Glen to remain seated while she repaired to the kitchen to prepare the meal.


    Sitting there idly, Glen found the situation somewhat trying. Fortunately, the young boy approached him with caution, as if desirous of asking something.


    "Your name is Amy, isn''t it?" Glen inquired with a smile.


    The young boy nodded earnestly.


    "I''ve heard that you''re quite fond of the stories I write?"


    The young boy nodded once more.


    "Then, which story do you like the most?"


    "I... I like them all."


    "I''ll be penning more fairy tales. Are you looking forward to that?"


    "Truly?" Amy''s eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    "Of course, it''s true. After I meet your father, I''ll commence writing. And then, I can show them to you first."


    In this manner, Glen effortlessly won Amy''s trust, and they engaged in an animated conversation.


    Both of them expounded upon their imaginative notions regarding the characters and events within the fairy tales.


    As the sound of the door lock turning resonated, Hopdo opened the door precisely at mealtime.


    Amy was compelled to interrupt the conversation, which he was loath to conclude.


    Hopdo seemed to be in high spirits. He entered the house with a smile on his countenance. Just as he was about to call out to his wife, he suddenly beheld Glen sitting within the room.


    The smile that he had hitherto struggled to contain blossomed fully, and he exclaimed in delighted surprise, "Oh! Behold! Is this not Mr. Glen?! I never anticipated your arrival so soon!"


    As he spoke, the two embraced.


    "You seem to be in good cheer, Mr. Hopdo. What felicitous event transpired today?"


    Glen inquired in a tone reminiscent of an old acquaintance.


    "An even more auspicious occasion for you. In fact, I''ve just returned from the club, where I was attending to the matter of your joining..."


    Subsequently, Hopdo briefly recounted what he had accomplished during the meeting.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Glen was deeply touched. Despite having met only once, Hopdo had dedicated so much effort to his affairs. At the same time, however, he felt a twinge of unease within.


    At the dining table, Hopdo and his wife conversed with Glen without pause. It had been a long while since Glen had experienced such warmth.


    Regrettably, he did not enjoy the meal to the fullest.


    At the table, Glen caught sight of their young daughter, who was approximately six or seven years old. She nestled in her mother''s embrace, constantly stealing furtive glances at Glen, the stranger.


    Each time Glen directed his gaze towards her, the little girl would bury her head in her mother''s bosom, which was utterly adorable.


    Initially, Glen had planned to complete all the formalities expeditiously upon arrival and then make his return.


    However, as the saying goes, the best - laid plans often go awry. Evidently, it was now too late, so Glen had no choice but to take up lodgings at Hopdo''s house for the night and attend to the matter on the following day.


    This news delighted Amy, who was looking forward to perusing Glen''s newly - written fairy tales.


    Glen did not disappoint him. He procured paper and pen and composed a story about a mermaid for Mrs. Hills, requesting her to read it to the two children in the evening.


    The latter accepted the still - damp manuscript with a smile and began to read it intently.


    Amy, accompanied by his sister, tugged at Mrs. Hills'' skirt impatiently by her side.


    Glen left them to their devices and retired directly to the room prepared for him to rest.


    The story of the mermaid was a poignant and beautiful love story. Glen surmised that Mrs. Hills might not read it to the two children after she herself had finished reading it.


    "The little mermaid transforms sunlight into eyeshadow and casts herself into the embrace of the foam..." Glen closed his eyes and softly crooned.


    Perhaps due to unfamiliarity with the bed, he awoke quite early the next day.


    Glen was concerned that Hopdo might still be abed. If so, he would have to wait to complete the formalities.


    Thankfully, Hopdo rose from his slumber merely a dozen minutes later.


    After partaking of breakfast, at Glen''s urging, the two departed early, much to Mrs. Hills'' uncomprehending and somewhat forlorn gaze.


    Since Glen had his own deer - drawn carriage, they were able to dispense with the expense of hiring a carriage.


    Hopdo provided directions all the way, and they successfully reached the club''s headquarters, a large edifice resembling a church.


    The main entrance below was guarded by two soldiers. Hopdo approached and exchanged a few words, and only after the two soldiers nodded were they permitted to enter.


    "The formalities are not overly complicated. Shortly, I will accompany you to obtain a document. You are required to fill in some information and then submit it. Once it has been reviewed and approved by Her Highness the Third Princess, you will officially become a member."


    As they traversed the spacious corridor, Hopdo apprised Glen of the tasks that lay ahead.


    However, upon arriving at a place akin to an administrative office, a staff member therein addressed Hopdo, saying,


    "Esteemed Mr. Hopdo, Her Highness the Third Princess has specifically instructed that this gentleman''s formalities be handled directly in her office on the fourth floor."


    "Did Her Highness the Third Princess truly say so?" Hopdo asked, his tone tinged with disbelief.


    "Yes," the staff member affirmed with a decisive nod.


    Hopdo and Glen exchanged a glance, both detecting a hint of bewilderment in each other''s eyes.


    Nonetheless, they had no alternative but to comply with the directive. They ascended to the fourth floor, and Hopdo rapped on the door of a particular office.


    Dong, dong...


    "Come in."


    It was an exquisitely gentle and melodious female voice.


    Upon pushing the door open, Glen''s eyes widened slightly.


    The interior presented a sight quite different from what he had envisioned an office to be.


    Not only was the space expansive, but the various classical and aristocratic adornments and furnishings lent it the appearance of an oversized study.


    In the corner stood a desk, behind which sat a strikingly beautiful young lady. Although she was not adorned with a crown, one could not help but feel that a princess''s crown rested upon her head. Such was her regal bearing.


    Beside the princess, two handsome knights stood on either side, exuding a keen edge that only Glen could perceive, reminiscent of a sharp sword.


    "Your Highness," Hopdo led the way, and Glen followed suit, both bowing slightly in deference.


    "Pray, dispense with such formality, Mr. Hopdo. I am cognizant of your purpose here."


    The voice of the Third Princess seemed to possess a magical quality of amiability, enabling those of lower status to feel at ease and unconstrained.


    "This is Mr. Glen, the creator of the fairy tales. I intended to have him join our club. Little did I expect that this would garner Your Highness''s special attention."


    Hopdo stepped aside to make an introduction.


    Glen bowed once more. "It is an honor to make your acquaintance, Your Highness."


    "I have long been aware of your reputation, Mr. Glen. Do not stand so distant from me. Draw closer. Do I appear that fearsome?"


    The princess said, as if in jest.


    Consequently, the two advanced a few steps.


    Glen''s primary focus was not, in fact, on the princess but rather on one of the knights beside her.


    Was this not the peculiar youth he had encountered in the refugee camp in Dude Town? How had he now become a knight in the princess''s entourage?... Glen wondered to himself.

 Chapter 199 The Sword of Divine Radiance

    Glen vividly recalls the young lad engaged in a charade that he chanced upon while visiting those parent - less children upon his return to Dude with Luther and the others, subsequent to the conclusion of the demon invasion. The youth had masterfully veiled that haughty air of regarding others as mere insects beneath the eyes of a deity. Glen had presumed that, upon accompanying the refugees to the royal capital, he would stir up some commotion. Yet, to his astonishment, here he was now, seemingly a fully - fledged knight.


    Was he some powerful figure indulging in a dalliance with the mortal world? Or was I simply over - thinking? ¡­ Glen maintained an inscrutable demeanor as he stood alongside Hopdo before the princess''s desk.


    "I never anticipated that the author of such captivating tales would be so youthful. On reflection, it is only fitting that stories brimming with childlike innocence should emanate from a writer of your ilk. Might you be so kind as to regale me with the process of your creative endeavors?"


    The princess retained that affable and courteous smile throughout. However, her words gave Glen the impression that she was akin to a journalist.


    "Certainly, it would be my distinct honor," Glen feigned a profound sense of privilege. "Each of my stories is rather uncomplicated, and the moral lessons they impart are readily comprehensible. Perhaps events of a similar nature occur with regularity in our daily lives. I merely transpose them into alternate settings and endow them with different characters ¡­"


    Glen expounded upon whatever came to his mind, and both the princess and Hopdo, who stood nearby, listened intently.


    Although Hopdo had heard much of this during their initial encounter, he feigned a sense of novelty, as if hearing it for the first time.


    Upon the conclusion of Glen''s discourse, the princess nodded, as if enlightened. Glen had no inkling of how she had construed his words. In any case, he was merely attempting to get through this ordeal, so he deemed it sufficient to merely perfunctory her .


    "A most engaging exposition. I fancy I shall have to peruse your stories several more times upon my return, Mr. Glen."


    The princess lowered her gaze for a few seconds before raising it once more.


    "I never dreamt that my stories could capture the attention of a princess. To be quite candid, I remain rather nervous even now."


    "Rest assured. We shall encounter one another with greater frequency in the future, and you shall gradually grow accustomed to my presence. I shall not wield my status to compel you to undertake actions that are contrary to your will. You may repose in this assurance."


    Meet frequently? I shall return home post - haste once my business here is concluded. You shan''t see me again, save for when it is time to collect the funds ¡­ Glen mused inwardly while continuing to feign compliance outwardly.


    After responding to several more inquiries from the princess, she at last broached the matter at hand:


    "Pray forgive my loquacity. I had well - nigh forgotten about Mr. Glen''s admittance to the club. Here are all the requisite documents for the formalities. I have already attended to all other aspects on your behalf. All that remains is for you to complete the entry of your personal information."


    Glen accepted the documents and swiftly scanned through their contents. It resembled an information registration form, yet it was quite simplistic. The information solicited was minimal, encompassing merely details such as name and address.


    The sole element of a more sophisticated nature was the signature section at the base, which was inscribed with magical runes.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Glen, having amassed a modicum of magical knowledge, discerned that it was a form of contractual magic, and of a highly advanced nature at that.


    Without much deliberation, he inscribed his name, Glen, upon it.


    The magical runes emitted a scarcely perceptible flicker of fluorescence, signifying the activation of the contract.


    He proffered the document to the princess, who perused it cursorily, nodded, and then bestowed a smile upon Glen. "Welcome to the club, Mr. Glen."


    ¡­


    Emerging from the club, Glen clutched a plump cloth bag emblazoned with a distinctive insignia to his bosom. With great effort, he managed to suppress the corners of his mouth, which were all but eager to curl upwards in elation.


    Subsequent to completing the information entry, the princess had someone escort him to receive the funds, amounting to a total of fifty gold coins.


    For an ordinary middle - class household, this sum could be considered a veritable fortune. Although Glen could already be regarded as a minor affluent individual, the sight of this substantial bag of resplendent gold coins nonetheless left him feeling somewhat giddy.


    At present, he was incessantly pondering how to allocate these funds.


    Should he procure a residence in the principal city of Kelladria, or perhaps utilize them to expand his farmstead? It was a matter worthy of careful consideration.


    Hopdo expounded upon some insights regarding painting, and Glen was mindful to interject with appropriate responses.


    Suddenly, the thought of the knight in the retinue of the Third Princess crossed Glen''s mind. He temporarily set aside his exuberant musings and inquired of Hopdo, who was by his side:


    "The two knights in attendance upon the princess are quite youthful. Are they both charged with safeguarding Her Highness? Might their prowess prove insufficient?"


    Hopdo had been awaiting Glen''s response to his recent musings regarding color transitions. Caught off - guard by this seemingly tangential query, he was momentarily rendered speechless. "Why do you pose such a question? Is this a matter that warrants our concern? We ought to simply focus our energies upon our creative pursuits."


    "Beyond the realm of creation, one should cultivate other interests. I am merely inquisitive by nature and find myself irresistibly drawn to delving into the depths of various matters."


    Glen proffered an explanation.


    Hopdo nodded. He himself harbored hobbies beyond the realm of painting, and thus harbored no suspicions. After a moment''s reflection, he decided to share with Glen what he knew:


    "As far as I am aware, the two knights in the princess''s entourage are at the very least of the third rank. In a locale such as the principal city of Battersea, this suffices. Do not be deceived by their youth. Their might is beyond your imagination.


    "The youngest among them, you have doubtless heard of his illustrious name, Cadmon Carlo, also known as the Sword of Divine Radiance. He is the most prodigious talent to emerge from the Knight''s Temple selection. Can you fathom someone attaining the rank of fourth - level knight in merely a matter of months? Good heavens! This surpasses even the legendary Second Princess of the kingdom! Even the most outlandish rumors suggest that the Second Princess achieved the rank of third - level knight in a span of two years. And this Sword of Divine Radiance ¡­ Were it not an incontrovertible fact, I would deem the one apprising me of this tale to be bereft of his senses!"


    The Second Princess of the kingdom could be considered the most enigmatic figure within the Zern Kingdom, and a byword for genius among the kingdom''s youth. Tales and rumors regarding her abound.


    "Are you referring to the one who still bears the visage of a child?" Glen sought confirmation from Hopdo.


    "Indeed, that comely young man!" Hopdo affirmed with a nod.


    What a so - called prodigy. He''s merely a powerful figure condescending to engage in a facile pursuit ¡­ Glen scoffed inwardly. He was all but certain that the individual in question was surely some form of avatar of a powerful entity.


    "Someone of such caliber ought to be highly esteemed, no? Why, then, would he assume the role of the Third Princess''s protective knight?" Glen pressed on with his inquiries.


    "That, I cannot say. I, too, was taken aback when I first beheld him in the company of the Third Princess. Presumably, it is a directive issued by the Knight''s Temple. One should not be surprised by any task they might assign. Well, let us refrain from dwelling upon this matter. Let us resume our discussion of creation. Where was I just now? ¡­"


    Glen had little choice but to acquiesce.


    Thus, engaged in continuous conversation, they journeyed back to Hopdo''s abode in the deer - drawn carriage.


    Upon Hopdo''s alighting from the carriage, Glen remarked, "I fear I have imposed upon you today. I must take my leave now."


    "Mr. Glen, there is no need for such haste, surely? Linger for a couple more days. I have dispatched a missive to Celati. He is most eager to make your acquaintance!"


    "I truly regret to decline, but I have numerous pressing matters awaiting my attention. I must be on my way."


    With that, Glen flicked the reins, and the large deer resumed its trot.


    Hopdo could only bid him farewell.

 Chapter 200 Re - entering the Sinkhole

    It took Glen yet another three days to make his way back to Bayek.


    The Forest Will had previously indicated that certain preparations were requisite to contend with the malevolent deity lurking below. However, thus far, there had been no discernible signs of activity.


    Merely a day subsequent to Glen''s return, Gotaya sought him out and apprised him that the influence of the malevolent deity upon his person had dissipated.


    Glen was besieged by perplexity. He had detected no alterations to his corporeal form.


    Nonetheless, the phenomenon of being surreptitiously controlled had indeed ceased to occur.


    The elven maiden elucidated that the Forest Will had purged Glen''s body and soul via an alternate dimension, accounting for his lack of awareness.


    Glen could but nod in acquiescence, though the concept remained somewhat nebulous to him.


    During his inspection of the establishment in Dude, Luther informed Glen that Bloodaxe had come in search of him.


    Glen was cognizant that the latter had fulfilled the commission he had previously entrusted. Although the items Bloodaxe had procured were not presently in high demand, Glen intended to acquire them nonetheless.


    Yet, in the days that followed, Bloodaxe failed to make an appearance.


    In the meantime, the farm had been undergoing continuous expansion.


    Upon receiving the substantial funds disbursed by the club, Glen, after due deliberation, unhesitatingly elected to allocate them.


    Blessed with an ample workforce, he predominantly channeled his funds into procuring materials and acquiring additional livestock.


    The construction commotion that persisted for several consecutive days had evoked vehement discontent among some of the town''s inhabitants.


    Nonetheless, Glen opined that his farm was situated at a sufficient distance from the town. The average individual within the town could, at most, perceive only the faintest of sounds. As for those with unusually acute hearing, that, in his view, was their own concern.


    Despite their disgruntlement, they dared not engage Glen in argumentation. Consequently, several townsfolk elected to vacate the premises for a few days during the period of construction.


    Having meticulously arranged all tasks, Glen harbored the intention of devoting his entire focus to the research and design of magic and certain artifacts.


    Regrettably, circumstances did not unfold as he had envisioned.


    It was possible that the puppet master had relinquished his efforts to rein in his sister. The puppet lady, in turn, engaged Glen and the employees in conversation with unbridled audacity.


    This, in itself, was not overly perturbing. However, the frequent visits of the few adolescents from Dude Town significantly encroached upon Glen''s time.


    Several more months elapsed.


    The expansion of the farm was all but complete, and Glen received word from Gotaya that all preparations were in place, enjoining him to once again descend into the sinkhole.


    At that juncture, Glen was engrossed in the study of a wind - blade magic tome he had seized from the third - level mage known as Black Sword.


    The black wind blades, with their formidable penetrative power, had left an indelible impression on Glen.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Upon hearing Gotaya''s message, he was compelled to set aside his current pursuits, grasp the colossal red sword, and accompany Gotaya back to the vicinity of the sinkhole.


    However, it was not merely Glen and Gotaya who were present. Two additional figures stood alongside the sinkhole.


    One was a towering man adorned with antlers, and the other was a mysterious female mage, her visage concealed beneath a hood, grasping a staff in both hands.


    "You are the one who intends to confront the malevolent deity directly?" The man''s gaze was frigid, as though a single glance had laid bare Glen''s capabilities, his tone laced with skepticism.


    "Who are they?" Glen, instead of responding, posed the question to Gotaya at his side.


    The elven maiden appeared to listen intently for a moment before relaying to Glen, "The Forest Will states that these two are formidable allies who harbor a profound loathing for the malevolent deity. You may place your trust in them. However, due to an agreement, their origins must remain undisclosed."


    Glen nodded. Although a flicker of curiosity kindled within him, it was not of such magnitude as to necessitate immediate gratification.


    "Enough. Inform me of the plan. Let us conclude this expeditiously. I am eager to return to my research," he urged.


    "Quite straightforward. We require you to escort us down there, while you are tasked with diverting the malevolent deity''s attention," the antler - bearing man replied, seemingly unperturbed by Glen''s earlier disregard for his query.


    The woman, for her part, remained steadfastly mute, maintaining a statue - like stance.


    "Escort you down?" Glen queried.


    Presumably, the act of "escorting down" entailed employing some means to shield against the malevolent spirits and contamination below and reach the very depths.


    The antler - bearing man directed his gaze towards the female mage. At last, she stirred. A faint, ribbon - like apparition issued from the female mage''s lips, coiling rapidly around her form.


    Within mere seconds, the female mage transformed into a floating luminescent point.


    The luminescent point emitted the same ribbon - like apparition, enveloping the antler - bearing man in an identical manner.


    Glen then beheld two luminescent points slowly drifting towards him.


    "We shall take residence within your eyes. Rest assured, this shall not inflict any harm upon you," the voice of the antler - bearing man emanated from one of the luminescent points.


    "Very well. Proceed," Glen said.


    Upon Glen''s utterance, the two luminescent points vanished from sight.


    Sensing a subtle coolness within his eyes, he knew that the two had entered.


    Glen cast a backward glance at Gotaya, signaling her to exercise caution. Then, he assumed the form of a third - level werewolf and plunged headlong into the sinkhole.


    The familiar scene materialized before his eyes, which swiftly adjusted to the darkness. This time, however, the peculiar centipedes were absent, and he found himself immersed in a veritable ocean of malevolent spirits.


    A powerful mental onslaught, akin to a tempestuous tide, assailed him. Glen remained unflinching throughout, even taunting Abu, who had been transformed into a malevolent spirit, during the course.


    The two individuals residing within his eyes were shocked to varying degrees.


    They were in a peculiar state, capable of observing certain mental changes within Glen.


    Upon beholding the multitude of malevolent spirits, which resembled an ocean, a chill coursed through their veins.


    They surmised that few could retain their sanity after enduring such a barrage of malevolent spirits.


    However, Glen''s fortitude truly astounded them.


    Even as the mental assaults wrought by the malevolent spirits resembled cataclysmic waves, the werewolf''s will remained more steadfast than a boulder. Moreover, the werewolf''s bloodlust was intermingled with the forces assailing his rationality.


    Having traversed the region where the malevolent spirits congregated, the polluted expanse lay beneath.


    The familiar sensation of buoyancy welled up. Glen stepped onto the yielding ground and made his way directly towards the passage he had discovered on his previous visit.


    He could not be certain whether it was an illusion, but he perceived that the passage seemed to have expanded somewhat.


    With a tinge of bewilderment, he slowed his pace and crawled into the passage.


    He had not crawled far when a glimmer of light suddenly materialized before him.


    This diverged from his prior encounter. Glen''s intuition told him that this was likely the doing of the Forest Will.


    The further he advanced, the brighter the light grew.


    Without experiencing the sudden sense of weightlessness as before, when Glen emerged from the passage, he discovered that the vast chamber where the malevolent deity was ensconced had expanded several - fold.


    Moreover, fissures emitting a white glow illuminated the entire space with crystalline clarity.


    The fleshy mass lay dormant below, yet the pair of strikingly lifelike eyes were nowhere to be seen.


    Glen circumnavigated the fleshy mass and selected a seemingly secure location to alight.


    The two individuals inhabiting his eyes emerged in unison, flanking the transformed third - level werewolf Glen.


    "At present, it is enfeebled. This is our sole opportunity. We must succeed," the antler - bearing man declared, his eyes narrowing.


    "You two, stand back. I shall draw its attention first," Glen said, taking a few steps forward as black, cursed smoke gradually billowed from his person.

 Chapter 201 Elimination

    Perhaps sensing a familiar presence, the malevolent - god - like fleshy mass, which had hitherto lain dormant, quivered violently. Subsequently, it slowly heaved its bulk, and a profusion of densely - woven filaments fluttered around the stele at its center.


    Glen had assumed the formidable guise of a seventh - level werewolf. The purest essence of the curse exuded by him elicited expressions of awe from the two figures behind.


    Initially, the antler - man had discerned Glen''s constitution to be that of a fifth - level werewolf. However, upon Glen''s transformation, he manifested as merely a third - level werewolf. At that moment, the antler - man entertained suspicions that the Forest Will here was perhaps trifling with them.


    But now, to his astonishment, the werewolf before him was capable of a second transformation, attaining a form surpassing the fifth - level. The exact level eluded him, yet it was undeniably fearsome.


    "Take heed, you two. Refrain from gazing upon the stele beneath that entity. It poses a grave danger," Glen cautioned as he edged closer to the malevolent - god fleshy mass.


    "So, you''ve already fallen victim to it," the antler - man remarked, as if privy to the matter. "That is the very bone of the malevolent god''s corporeal form. Without the requisite physical constitution, one most assuredly cannot look upon it directly."


    As they conversed, Glen engaged the fleshy mass in a collision.


    The colossal shockwaves, while unable to significantly mar the terrain, presented a far different scenario for the antler - man and the enigmatic female mage.


    They were compelled to fully activate their defensive mechanisms to shield themselves from the shockwaves'' harm.


    Despite possessing a modicum of experience, Glen found himself grappling with great difficulty in facing the entity once more. Not only could he not penetrate its defenses, but its attacks were nigh - impossible to evade.


    The massive red greatsword proved equally ineffective against the fleshy mass. His steel claws, however, were more serviceable for defense.


    This time, instead of expending the entirety of the dragon''s breath from the Blazing Fang in one go, he infused the dragon''s breath into his steel claws, seeking openings to launch attacks.


    Their skirmish resembled a tempestuous black gale swirling around a sphere, rendering Glen''s form nearly indistinguishable to the two observers in the distance.


    "Have you located the malevolent god''s primary root?" The antler - man interposed his power in front of the mysterious female mage, withstanding the onslaught.


    The female mage set aside her wand and was rapidly inscribing something on the ground with both hands. She did not respond to the antler - man''s query.


    The latter understood this to signify that she had not found it.


    He directed his gaze towards the battlefield, his mind filled with wonder at the terrifying nature of this confrontation.


    Glen, however, was far from comfortable in the heat of battle. The densely - packed filaments were incredibly difficult to dodge, and he had been struck on several occasions.


    Although he could heal his wounds instantaneously, the filaments were capable of siphoning off the curse power within his body the moment they pierced his flesh.


    This undoubtedly augmented his exertion, significantly shortening the duration of his transformation.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    The surface of the malevolent - god fleshy mass was now replete with a criss - cross of claw marks, all merely superficial, inflicting no substantial damage.


    Glen realized that the fleshy mass harbored no vulnerable points. Consequently, he redirected his attacks towards the filaments below.


    He was loath to approach that area, for it was the source of the filaments. One misstep, and he could be impaled like a pincushion.


    However, time was of the essence.


    Thus, upon seizing an opportunity, he endeavored to draw near the base of the malevolent - god fleshy mass, aiming to deliver a strike.


    Yet, the difficulty proved insurmountable, and several attempts ended in failure.


    He was left with no choice but to attempt a switch to ranged attacks.


    The flames on the gauntlets adorning Glen''s arms shifted subtly. Spotting an opening, he launched several slender flame blades, which struck the underside of the fleshy mass.


    The fleshy mass merely had several filaments severed and seemed unfazed. However, its attacks grew notably more fierce.


    Is it roused? ¡­ Glen sensed a glimmer of hope and redoubled his efforts, unexpectedly severing the roots of the filaments beneath the fleshy mass with successive flame blades.


    The malevolent - god fleshy mass gradually descended into a frenzy, commencing to sway erratically.


    The onslaught persisted, and the filaments were severed one by one, unveiling the upper portion of the stele ensconced within.


    This seemingly triggered a mechanism. A spine - chilling shriek, capable of shattering eardrums, suddenly emanated from the malevolent - god fleshy mass!


    Glen, in his seventh - level werewolf form, was sent hurtling through the air by the shriek, and the red greatsword went flying to the side.


    A red, tongue - like appendage, coated in viscous fluid, emerged from the fleshy mass and slithered to the ground, inching slowly towards Glen.


    At such a sluggish pace, it should have been impossible for it to reach him. However, Glen''s body seemed to be immobilized and sealed. Lifting a single hand taxed his strength to the limit.


    Even the surrounding cursed black smoke came to a complete standstill.


    Though he knew not the intent of that repulsive entity, Glen was certain that if it made contact with him, dire consequences would ensue.


    Should I transform again? ¡­ He was torn.


    In the current predicament, retrieving the moonstone was out of the question. He would have to sacrifice a measure of his sanity, perhaps more than just a modicum.


    At this moment, he teetered on the brink of losing control. His sanity was like a dam holding back a cataclysmic flood. Once breached, the situation would likely spiral out of control.


    He might never regain consciousness.


    Just as Glen prepared to allow the wolf - toxin within him to spread further, a most peculiar force coursed through his body, enabling him to break free from his bonds instantaneously.


    The tongue - like appendage quivered and then rapidly withdrew beneath the fleshy mass.


    Glen turned to behold the antler - man, a hole had opened on his forehead, from which wisps of green energy wafted forth, connecting to Glen.


    "This is a power exclusive to my kin! It will endure for a while longer! It has a certain efficacy in subduing the malevolent god! Hold on a little longer!" the antler - man shouted.


    Glen merely nodded. He understood that the two were engaged in a task of great import, pivotal to the elimination of the malevolent god before them.


    A new round of conflict commenced. Bolstered by this strange power, Glen finally tore through the skin of the fleshy mass.


    A copious amount of corrosive divine blood spilled forth.


    Instinct warned Glen against excessive contact with the blood, and the antler - man in the distance provided an explanation:


    "The blood of the malevolent god inflicts irreversible harm upon the bodies and souls of us mortals. Avoid getting too much on you!"


    Just as he finished speaking, the mysterious female mage behind him abruptly employed magic to project a line of text before him:


    "I''ve found it. Make him retreat."


    Without hesitation, the antler - man shouted again: "Withdraw from the malevolent god now! Brace for defense!"


    Glen, on the verge of tearing more wounds in the fleshy mass, came to an abrupt halt and hastily retreated. The filaments pursued him relentlessly.


    However, as the female mage incanted a spell, a flash of red light suffused the entire space. The attacking filaments all halted in unison and then plunged rapidly into the ground.


    Turning around, Glen once again beheld those disturbingly abnormal human eyes, emerging on the ground beside the fleshy mass. The eyes darted about, as if in search of something.


    Finally, the gaze fixed upon the mysterious female mage in the distance.


    Countless filaments lunged towards the female mage. But before they reached her, she had already completed her spell.


    The malevolent god emitted that dreadful shriek once more and wrenched its entire body from the ground. A pit remained where it had once rested. As the fleshy mass withdrew, a gush of divine blood spurted forth like a fountain.

 Chapter 202 Transformation?

    The air was pervaded by an intensely pungent odor, exuded by the blood of the malevolent god.


    Upon inhaling it, Glen merely felt a slight dizziness. However, the antler - man and the female mage on the other side promptly conjured a protective incantation to avoid exposure to this noxious scent.


    "Werewolf! It is about to enter its final frenzy! This area has been ensconced with a special enchantment! It will soon weaken the power of the malevolent god! There is no need to engage it in a direct confrontation! Endure, and we shall overcome!"


    The antler - man issued this final decree.


    "Final frenzy? Sounds rather formidable ¡­" Glen murmured, composed himself, and readied himself to brace for the impending assault.


    The battered fleshy mass writhed, accompanied by erratic expansion and contraction.


    Suddenly, a series of distinct drum - like thuds resounded, and the chaotic expansion and contraction of the fleshy mass gradually assumed a more regular rhythm.


    The drumbeats grew increasingly rapid. Finally, under the anxious gazes of all present, the fleshy mass erupted with a thunderous boom!


    The splattering flesh and blood of the malevolent god struck Glen''s form, accompanied by the hissing sound of corrosion.


    The two figures on the other side, sheltered within the barrier, seemed relatively unharmed, yet their countenances betrayed a sense of unease.


    When the blood mist dissipated, the three of them looked towards the location where the fleshy mass had been, only to discover that it had not completely self - destructed; rather, its outer layer had burst open.


    Beneath the ruptured skin, the fleshy mass was a gory sight. The meridians, arranged in an idiosyncratic pattern, lent it a semblance of order, sparing it from appearing utterly grotesque.


    Seconds later, a faint stir emanated from beneath the crimson fleshy mass. Accompanied by a squeezing - like undulation, an indeterminate object was disgorged by the mass.


    This outcome seemingly caught the antler - man and the female mage off - guard, and their expressions grew deathly solemn.


    The ejected object raised what resembled an appendage, propping itself up from the ground.


    It was a quadrupedal being. Excluding its four limbs, its body bore a resemblance to a grey cucumber. At its apex, or what could be construed as its head, there was a luminous cross, and another adorned its abdomen, which seemingly served as its eyes.


    Several cord - like appendages remained connected to the base of the red fleshy mass.


    Glen surmised that this entity had likely been birthed prematurely. Its grey skin appeared exquisitely tender.


    The cross - eyed being fixed its gaze upon Glen, then shifted it towards the antler - man and the female mage on the other side.


    Just as Glen anticipated an attack, the red fleshy mass expelled yet another identical creature.


    Seconds later, another emerged, and this continued until a total of eight had been disgorged.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The red fleshy mass then deflated, evidently emptied of its contents.


    The eight grey creatures swayed unsteadily, their gazes alternating between Glen and the other two.


    "Is this what you meant by the final frenzy? It doesn''t seem quite right to me," Glen couldn''t help but voice his query.


    However, the antler - man was unable to respond, for the present scenario was an unforeseen contingency.


    The chronicles they had studied regarding the purging of malevolent - god remnants had alluded to such exceptional circumstances, which could deviate significantly from the typical purging process. In such instances, it was highly probable that the purgers'' lives would hang in the balance.


    Noticing the other''s silence, Glen realized this was an unexpected turn of events and thus had to devise a means of dealing with it on his own.


    Just as he was about to deliberate, the eight grey creatures, as if in collusion, launched a simultaneous attack, and their target was the enigmatic female mage!


    They moved with such speed that even though Glen transformed into a gust of black wind to intercept most of them, one managed to pierce the female mage''s abdomen with a red tendril that had sprouted from its head at some unknown juncture.


    A copious amount of life - force was siphoned off by the successful grey creature. The female mage, being seasoned, had made preparations prior to the creature''s impending attack.


    Otherwise, she would have been reduced to a blood mist and absorbed the instant the red tendril pierced her skin.


    Glen severed the red tendril with a swipe of his claws. The detached segment of the tendril dissipated forthwith, and the female mage crumpled to the ground. Her magical energy drained rapidly, and her life - force waned swiftly.


    Glen himself was struck by the remaining seven grey creatures. The power of the Blazing Fang was completely drained, and the curse power of his seventh - level werewolf form was all but exhausted.


    "It seems I must implement the contingency plan," he suddenly declared.


    "What contingency plan? In this situation, any contingency plan you have will prove futile!"


    The sole unharmed antler - man exclaimed in disbelief.


    Glen did not respond. Instead, he mustered his remaining strength to repel the eight grey creatures. Before they could renew their assault, he deposited the two incapacitated individuals into the passage through which they had entered.


    There were no malevolent spirits or curses there. The antler - man remained unharmed, yet the female mage was likely beyond salvation.


    Watching as the entrance was blocked by the werewolf''s back, the antler - man roared, "Are you mad?! Do you truly believe you can face the malevolent god alone?!"


    "Silence. You would do well to keep your distance. I am about to unleash a powerful spell," Glen said, his voice uncharacteristically calm.


    The next moment, he was impaled by the eight grey creatures once more.


    The antler - man in the passage clearly witnessed several red tendrils nearly reaching him.


    However, before he could react, a surge of exquisitely pure lunar magic energy materialized.


    Glen felt a marked reduction in the killing impulse within his mind. Without hesitation, he once again allowed the wolf - toxin to spread and mutate.


    The dense, cursed black smoke was drawn back into his body, and a fearsome aura, as if capable of rending asunder all things in the world, pervaded the air.


    The eight grey creatures sensed an unprecedented peril, and their instincts compelled them to flee from Glen with all haste.


    The werewolf''s form expanded rapidly once more. Golden light shimmered beneath its pelt, and golden fluid flowed from Glen''s eyes and mouth.


    His field of vision had now transformed. He no longer perceived mere colors but the very essence of all substances, the essence of the elements. He could even discern the intricate body structures of the eight grey creatures with perfect clarity.


    The Blazing Fang, too, underwent a transformation in tandem with its master''s ascension in power, emitting the distinctive roar of a skeletal dragon, replete with a sense of supreme jubilation.


    Finally, Glen''s form ceased expanding when it nearly filled the entire subterranean space. Were he to stand fully erect, he would likely reach a height of approximately three hundred meters, a veritable leviathan.


    The Blazing Fang assumed an even more fearsome and terrifying aspect, affixed to Glen''s forearm, which was as massive as a pillar. It was emblazoned with demonic - style dragon carvings, each so vivid that they seemed on the verge of animating.


    The eight grey creatures craned their necks, gazing up at this unprecedentedly fearsome monstrosity.


    Their instincts continued to urge them to flee immediately. However, the walls of this space had been fortified by themselves, and later, for some unknown reason, expanded by some force. Now, even if they wished to breach these formidable rock and earth walls, it was already too late.

 Chapter 203 Weaving the Curse

    Trapped in a dire predicament, it remained uncertain whether the eight grey creatures experienced despair or fear. They merely regarded Glen in an identical posture.


    The wolf''s head, as massive as a small mountain, descended slowly. The golden liquid flowing from its maw and eyes cascaded like a waterfall.


    The wolf''s jaws parted gradually, and the surrounding elements grew extraordinarily active as a formidable energy began to amass.


    Boom ¡ª¡ª!


    A deafening sound, as if the heavens were collapsing and the earth splitting asunder, nearly shattered the entire space. The blinding light bleached the world into an expanse of pure white!


    The colossal wolf - like creature that Glen had transformed into exhaled a golden breath imbued with arcane energy from its mouth, directly reducing the space walls fortified by the malevolent god to rubble!


    Before him, a vast chasm swirling with potent magical energy materialized. The bodies of the eight grey monstrosities were vaporized in an instant.


    Yet, in Glen''s perception, they had not vanished. The essences of the eight grey creatures persisted, desperately attempting to conceal themselves and effect an escape.


    The mutated Blazing Fang ignited with a purple flame hitherto unseen, and with a sudden gust, it billowed towards those eight essences.


    The purple flames effortlessly ignited the eight essences. Amidst wails audible only to Glen, they ultimately dissipated into nothingness.


    Glen refrained from reverting to his original form. He maneuvered his massive frame as gently as possible, for even the slightest exaggerated movement on his part could precipitate catastrophic destruction.


    Within the passage leading to the exterior, the antler - man had been rendered unconscious by the aura Glen emitted upon transformation. Coupled with that earth - shattering exhalation, the two were propelled deeper into the passage.


    The antler - man''s vitality waned steadily.


    The female mage appeared to have lost all signs of life; her respiration and heartbeat had ceased. However, Glen now discerned that there remained a glimmer of hope.


    With a mental command, a slender werewolf emerged from a pool of golden liquid on the ground. It retrieved the two individuals in the passage with astonishing speed.


    Subsequently, the slender werewolf melted back into the golden liquid.


    Glen could not utter a sound at present, as his voice posed a peril to these two individuals on the brink of death. He was in the process of weaving a curse.


    Upon assuming this form, Glen instantaneously grasped all the powers and abilities inherent to it, as if they were innate.


    Presently, he possessed an extraordinary ability: the crafting of high - level curses.


    It is well - known that all extant curses, including the werewolf curse, came into existence by chance and were subsequently mastered by mages, witches, or wizards of diverse races.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Certain scholars postulate that some exceptional deities might possess the capacity to create specific curses, yet this remains unsubstantiated.


    At this moment, Glen truly held this ability. However, whether a curse that bestows positive effects is, in fact, a curse or a blessing is a matter of contention.


    In mere seconds, the curse he intended to weave was complete and silently permeated the bodies of the two below.


    Glen immediately controlled the wolf - toxin within his body to recede. His form rapidly diminished, and he ultimately reverted to his human guise.


    The moonstone he had been clutching in his palm lost all its luster almost instantaneously upon his transformation back and shattered like turquoise.


    Glen could not help but feel a pang of regret. However, in the circumstances, there had been no alternative; his life would have hung in the balance otherwise.


    The golden liquid on the ground seemed to be concomitant with Glen''s previous form. After his reversion, it dried up, leaving only the marks of a pitch - black riverbed.


    Surprisingly, Glen did not experience any hunger. Evidently, the previous form did not derive its power from the digestion of food within the body. The precise source of this power remained unknown to Glen.


    With a soft groan, the female mage gradually opened her eyes. She first stared blankly upwards. The preceding battle had dislodged her hood, revealing her true visage.


    She was a comely female mage with white tresses and brown eyes. A black scorpion - like mark adorned her left cheek.


    As if recollecting something, she abruptly sat upright and glanced at her abdomen. There was a patch of blood, yet no wound.


    Subsequently, she turned her gaze towards Glen, her eyes tinged with inquiry.


    "Rest assured, it was I who saved you. How do you intend to repay me?"


    Glen was seated on the ground, his legs outstretched, his hands propping him up from behind, as if taking repose. Noticing the female mage''s gaze, he drawled lazily.


    Upon hearing his response, the female mage seemed stunned. In her estimation, her injuries were surely fatal.


    That was an assault from the malevolent god. She considered herself exceedingly fortunate not to have been obliterated. She had never dared to hope for survival.


    At this juncture, the antler - man, too, opened his eyes. Then, he leapt up in alarm and exclaimed, "The malevolent god! The malevolent god! Where is it?"


    "Vanquished," Glen replied.


    "Vanquished?" The antler - man''s expression was comical. Despite his usually stern visage, he now wore a look of bewilderment reminiscent of a child.


    He stared blankly at Glen and queried, "Shouldn''t you have perished? Did you actually defeat the malevolent god? How is that possible?!"


    "I had forewarned that I would unleash a powerful technique," Glen said, winking at the antler - man with a smile.


    "Powerful technique? Why did you not employ it earlier? Otherwise, she ¡­ Oh! You''re alive?!"


    Only then did the antler - man notice the female mage, who appeared unscathed, and let out another exclamation.


    "You''re unaware of her name?" Glen inquired, a hint of puzzlement in his voice.


    "I do not know her name, nor does she know mine. We each have our own secrets," the antler - man elucidated.


    "But you two seemed so well - coordinated earlier. I assumed you were quite acquainted?"


    "We''ve had the privilege of collaborating, nothing more. Now, let''s discuss you. Why did you not utilize the means to slay the malevolent god sooner?"


    The antler - man steered the conversation back to the topic.


    "Employing my powerful technique exacts a substantial toll," Glen retorted, rolling his eyes.


    He then added, "I also incurred a certain cost to revive you both. Don''t you think you ought to reciprocate?"


    The antler - man and the enigmatic female mage exchanged a glance.


    It was the antler - man who took a deep breath, composed himself, and said, "We shall, of course, endeavor to repay this debt of gratitude. Should I be unable to do so, my descendants will carry on the obligation."


    The female mage utilized magic to conjure a line of text, indicating her concurrence.


    At this point, Glen surmised that the female mage was likely mute.


    "Very well, I have faith in your integrity," Glen said, bestowing a relaxed smile upon the two.


    The two opposite him now perceived the werewolf before them as unparalleled in his singularity. Setting aside his disposition, which differed from that of other werewolves and even other humans, the power he wielded was truly unique.


    Both of them had a premonition that this werewolf might, one day in the future, accomplish a feat hitherto unprecedented.

 Chapter 204 The Statue

    The three of them took a brief respite before departing from this space using the same method as their descent.


    Glen made sure to bring along the colossal red greatsword, the shriveled fleshy mass, and the stele. The stele, which previously could have caused the eyes to burst upon a mere glance, now seemed to have shed its former properties and was indistinguishable from an ordinary object.


    Upon reaching the surface, Gotaya exclaimed with haste, "Just now, the Forest Will expressed concern that something might have befallen you. How are you faring at present? Are you injured?"


    Glen cast the spoils in his hands onto the ground and replied, "It was a perilously close call. Truly, it was an exhilarating yet harrowing experience."


    As he spoke, two luminous orbs emerged from Glen''s eyes, transforming into the antler - man and the enigmatic female mage.


    "Spirit of the forest, you''ve procured an extraordinary ally. We are deeply indebted to him for this," the antler - man declared in a solemn and earnest tone.


    Seemingly capable of perceiving the Forest Will''s voice unaided, without awaiting Gotaya''s mediation, he paused briefly before adding, "Indeed, he is truly exceptional. We both owe him our very lives."


    "Let''s not make it seem as though the entire credit is mine alone. You both lent me a hand earlier. Had there been no unforeseen complications, this would have been resolved long ago, wouldn''t it?" Glen said with modesty.


    The antler - man was on the verge of speaking when, it seemed, he heard an inquiry from the Forest Will. Consequently, he provided a concise account of the events that transpired below.


    Upon the conclusion of his narrative, the entire forest fell into a profound silence. Glen faintly detected subtle emotional tremors.


    He was uncertain as to the nature of these emotions, yet they did not seem to be of a positive disposition.


    Subsequently, Gotaya''s voice resounded, "The Forest Will acknowledges that it bears the inescapable responsibility for subjecting you to such grave risks. Here, it wishes to extend a sincere apology to all of you."


    "Rather than an apology, I believe recompense would serve to soothe my spirit. You are well - aware of the significance of a moonstone imbued with such pure lunar power to me, are you not?" Glen feigned a sorrowful mien.


    However, all present were cognizant that he was employing this approach to alleviate the oppressive atmosphere and simultaneously mitigate the Forest Will''s self - reproach.


    Despite their awareness, the effect was remarkably effective. Everyone''s spirits were lifted by his words and comical demeanor.


    "The Forest Will assures that, given the magnitude of your assistance, it will not allow you to suffer the slightest detriment," Gotaya stated, her tone tinged with a hint of cheerfulness, which, in fact, mirrored the Forest Will''s improved disposition.


    "Then that is most satisfactory," Glen chuckled softly.


    At this juncture, the mysterious female mage stepped forward, seemingly engaging in communication with the Forest Will through some means. Subsequently, she nodded to each of the other three in turn and prepared to take her leave.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "Wait a moment," Glen called out promptly. The female mage halted and regarded him with a quizzical expression.


    Glen continued, "The means by which I saved you was a curse. This curse shall endow you with exceptional magical resistance and formidable vitality. I wish to assure you in advance that this curse harbors no adverse effects, should you place your trust in me."


    The female mage regarded Glen in silence for a moment. Then, for the first time, she graced him with a faint smile, nodded once more, and turned to vanish from sight.


    The antler - man beside him interjected, "Both she and I are willing to repose our trust in you. From the moment you shielded us from harm with your own body, we have regarded you as an ally in whom we can place absolute confidence."


    "You''re making me almost blush with embarrassment," Glen replied with a smile.


    The antler - man, too, smiled, took a step backward, executed a peculiar bow, straightened himself, and, looking at Glen, said, "Should you ever find yourself in need, at any time, both I and the mute female mage will exert our utmost to come to your aid."


    Before Glen could respond, he, too, employed some means to disappear.


    "Two enigmatic individuals ¡­" Glen murmured, casting his gaze upon Gotaya.


    The elven maiden wore a puzzled expression. Just as she was about to inquire as to why Glen was looking at her thus, the voice of the Forest Will echoed in her mind.


    She then relayed with an air of sudden comprehension, "The Forest Will states that your reward is ready. Please accompany this powerful forest sprite to retrieve it."


    "I suspect it didn''t quite refer to a ''powerful forest sprite''," Glen remarked.


    "You''re so garrulous!" Gotaya retorted.


    "Just as I thought ¡­" Glen replied.


    The two had not walked far when every plant along the way made way for them. Soon, they arrived beside a small pond that shimmered with iridescent light.


    Glen detected an aroma in the air, reminiscent of fruit candies.


    "Is the item in the pond?" Glen inquired of the elven maiden at his side.


    The latter shook her head, indicating her ignorance.


    Suddenly, the waters of the pond began to seethe, and a profusion of bubbles surged forth.


    The two by the pond witnessed a basketball - sized bubble rise to the mid - air in the center of the boiling pond. The surface of the bubble was veiled in a riot of colors, obscuring its contents from view.


    The boiling of the pond subsided, and the bubble slowly drifted before Glen.


    Glen gently prodded the bubble with his fingernail, and it burst forthwith. Within was a werewolf statue.


    The werewolf was depicted in a curled - up sitting posture upon a square base. Its eyes were inlaid with unknown red gemstones.


    Whether it was an illusion or not, as Glen regarded the statue, he experienced a sensation of his spirit being massaged, a most pleasurable feeling.


    "What is the function of this object?" Glen inquired of Gotaya as he played with the statue in his hands.


    The latter, having received a mental communication from the Forest Will, explained, "This was originally the primordial statue of a deity from ancient times. When that deity vanished, the statue found its way here. Initially, the Forest Will intended to present you with the original statue directly. However, upon learning of the presence of a malevolent god''s remnant below, the Forest Will had to invest additional time in modifying this reward. After all, the risks you had to undertake had increased substantially.


    "Prior to the modification, you would have needed to gradually acclimate to the statue. Once the process was complete and you had possessed it for a certain duration, you would have acquired exceptional mental fortitude and mastered the vestige of divine power encapsulated within the statue. Now, however, the Forest Will has fully modified the statue, rendering it perfectly attuned to you, and the resultant effects will be doubled."


    Upon hearing this, Glen immediately grasped the significance of this statue.


    An augmentation of mental fortitude meant that he could endure more intense mental onslaughts, signifying that the upper limit of his transformation had been elevated.


    Unlike the moonstone, which was a consumable item.


    Although the Forest Will had not explicitly stated it, Glen knew that transforming the original statue into its current state must have exacted a significant cost.


    "This is indeed a reward sufficient to more than compensate for my losses," Glen remarked, his satisfaction palpable.


    However, the elven maiden seemed to receive another communication and said, "The Forest Will states that the present statue has merely enhanced your mental fortitude to a slight degree. As you carry it with you for an extended period, your mental fortitude will gradually increase. The Forest Will is unaware of what the upper limit may be."

 Chapter 205 A Magic - Beast Stone?

    "This is quite satisfactory," Glen remarked with an unwavering smile, his eyes intently admiring the statue in his hands.


    "Moreover, within the pond lie treasures left behind by humans or other races who met their demise in this forest during the last century. Anticipating a potential use for them, the Forest Will gathered all these treasures in the pond. You may now descend and take as much as you can."


    Upon hearing this, Glen''s eyes sparkled anew. He handed the statue to Gotaya for the time being and then plunged into the pond without hesitation.


    The water in the pond was delightfully cool, bestowing a sensation of profound refreshment upon his body. Unable to resist, he took a small sip, only to find that it was sweet.


    I wonder what exactly this water is? I''ll inquire later... Glen continued to descend.


    Moments later, he caught sight of a glistening radiance. Presumably, those were the so - called treasures.


    As he drew nearer, the gold and silver coins strewn across the pond''s bottom, the resplendent ornaments, and the captivating gemstones and pearls nearly left him spellbound.


    No longer hesitating, he set about gathering them with fervor.


    His enhanced physique enabled him to hold his breath for an extended duration.


    The elven maiden by the pond suddenly witnessed objects glinting with metallic luster hurtling out of the pond like a shower of rain, landing precisely at her feet.


    Subsequently, a continuous stream of small items followed suit.


    As an elf who had grown up in the primeval forest, she held no interest in such things. However, since Glen seemed to cherish them, she assisted in collecting the glittering items on the ground.


    After a few hours, just as the elven maiden marvelled at Glen''s remarkable lung capacity, he finally breached the water''s surface, taking a deep, revitalizing breath.


    Glen emerged from the water, his arms filled with a substantial bundle of treasures. His neck, arms, waist, and pockets were all adorned with shimmering objects.


    "Such a rapacious human..." Gotaya murmured softly, only to let out a yelp as a small golden cup struck her forehead.


    "You elves think yourselves so superior, so aloof. Why not forgo sustenance then..." Glen swam to the shore in a rather comical manner, propelling himself solely with his feet, and retorted irritably.


    The elven maiden could only blush and lower her head, too abashed to utter another word.


    Glen unceremoniously dumped the items from his person onto the ground, shook his head, and the Blazing Fang automatically dispelled the water from his garments.


    Gazing upon his bountiful haul, Glen was overcome with bliss, his only quandary being how to allocate these treasures.


    I shall formulate a plan upon my return... he thought cheerfully, his eyes scanning the surroundings for something to pack the treasures in.


    He could swiftly fashion a makeshift basket from branches and vines, a practical skill often employed during his sojourns in the wild.


    However, before Glen could take action, a colossal leaf landed before him, accompanied by several vines that appeared remarkably resilient.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Glen looked skyward, only to be greeted by a dense canopy of foliage, with no other discernible presence.


    "Utilize this. The Forest Will hastened its growth," Gotaya explained from the side.


    "How considerate!" Glen exclaimed sincerely, promptly proceeding to pack all the treasures on the ground with alacrity.


    "By the way, what precisely is this pond water? It has a rather pleasant taste."


    "The Forest Will claims it is a type of elemental essence liquid, possessing numerous applications."


    "It is quite sweet indeed..."


    Subsequently, the two made their way back to the town with Glen humming a melodious tune.


    Upon reaching his residence, they beheld a towering woman seated in front of Glen''s courtyard.


    It was Bloodaxe. At present, the muscular warrior''s visage was etched with weariness, her eyes framed by pronounced dark circles. Her head bobbed intermittently, as if on the verge of succumbing to slumber at any moment.


    Noticing the approaching footsteps, she turned her head. Upon seeing Glen, she immediately summoned her resolve, rose to her feet, and exclaimed loudly,


    "Finally, I''ve laid eyes on you, Mr. Glen. I''ve brought the items you requested."


    She advanced and came to a halt before Glen and the elven maiden.


    Glen deposited the large bundle he was carrying onto the ground and, pointing at Bloodaxe''s visage, inquired, "What has befallen you? You resemble those men who have been thoroughly depleted."


    Bloodaxe''s eyes widened in indignation. "I am a woman!"


    "I am aware. It was merely an analogy. Pray, what exactly transpired?"


    Bloodaxe wore an expression of extreme reluctance to broach the subject. "Good heavens! Do not mention it! I encountered a deranged missionary who incessantly expounded upon the greatness of their deity. Never in my life have I loathed a god to such an extent. Irrespective of which deity it may be, I shall never espouse their faith!"


    Subsequently, she cast a glance around. "However, upon my arrival here, she ceased to appear. It seems the intimidating atmosphere here has deterred her from entering."


    "How did she attempt to proselytize to you? Pray, do share," Glen inquired, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    Bloodaxe began without hesitation. "Her opening salvo was invariably, ''Do you yearn for salvation?'' And then..."


    "Very well, I believe I have surmised as much." Glen immediately deduced that it was the God of Truth. He had not anticipated that, despite the previous setback, the entity remained so active.


    It appears that the town of Bayek holds an almost irresistible allure for this deity. It is rather hasty... he mused inwardly.


    "Have you, too, been harassed by her? You are indeed fortunate. That missionary dared not enter this place."


    Bloodaxe, as if discovering a kindred spirit, promptly launched into a litany of complaints.


    Glen listened with patience for a while, and upon finding an opportune moment, he immediately queried,


    "Did you perceive anything amiss during her proselytization?"


    During his previous encounter with the missionary, he had been assailed by a force akin to enchantment. In Glen''s estimation, an ordinary individual should find it arduous to resist such an influence.


    "Amiss? " Bloodaxe pondered for a moment and then rapidly shook her head. "Nothing out of the ordinary. Merely an overwhelming sense of annoyance."


    This left Glen even more perplexed.


    Either the individual proselytizing to Bloodaxe was an ordinary mortal devoid of the power of a divine - will avatar, or Bloodaxe herself was extraordinary, capable of resisting such enchantment.


    Contemplating this, Glen instinctively cast a glance at the towering woman before him.


    The latter scratched her head, oblivious to Glen''s thoughts, yet courteously refrained from disturbing him.


    "It is advisable to maintain a safe distance from such unknown missionaries. You should depart from this place with all due haste."


    Glen proffered three gold coins to Bloodaxe, who, upon accepting them, presented the pre - prepared goods to Glen.


    "Sir, I have appraised these items. They are valued at approximately two gold coins and twenty silver coins. You have overpaid, and I have no change to return to you..."


    "Do not concern yourself with the change. Consider the excess as a gratuity," Glen waved his hand dismissively.


    This was precisely what Bloodaxe had been awaiting. Her countenance immediately brightened, and she nearly succumbed to the urge to embrace Glen and bestow a kiss upon him. "Thank you! Should you require anything in the future, do not hesitate to summon me! I shall respond without delay!"


    "Assuredly, I will."


    The two engaged in a brief conversation. Just as Bloodaxe was about to retrieve her luggage and take her leave, she suddenly recollected an item on her person and promptly retrieved it.


    A red, crystalline object was presented before Glen. Bloodaxe declared, "I discovered this within the body of a magic beast during a hunt. Uncertain of its nature, I might as well present it to you."


    Glen accepted the item, musing that it might well be a magic - beast stone.

 Chapter 206 Reporting

    Upon taking hold of the item, Glen discerned nothing out of the ordinary about it. However, drawing upon his limited knowledge of anatomy, he could roughly surmise that it was not a calculus.


    After imparting the means by which she could be contacted, Bloodaxe took her leave.


    Glen first sought a suitable hiding place within his abode for the package brimming with treasures, and then embarked upon formulating a plan for the utilization of this substantial fortune.


    ...


    Upon a ridge formed by black rocks in the vicinity of Bayek, a sudden resounding thud of a heavy object striking the ground echoed.


    A sunken section of the ridge appeared to have been shattered by some force, causing large fragments of broken black rock to cascade down.


    An abnormal distortion manifested in the air, and subsequently, a colossal red dragon materialized upon the ridge.


    Distinct green markings adorned its neck, exuding an aura distinct from that of a typical dragon.


    "It is in the vicinity. I can sense it," the dragon''s voice rumbled like thunder, dislodging some additional gravel from the ridge.


    Having employed stealth magic to search this battlefield, where demons and humans had clashed, for an extended period, it was certain that the Blazing Fang had not ventured beyond the territory under Batsey''s jurisdiction.


    Nonetheless, such a search was both arduous and fraught with peril.


    Were it to be detected by the special law - enforcement team of the Zern Kingdom, it was likely that its dragon''s head would soon adorn the city gate of the capital.


    "But why? The aura that emerged was so fearsome. I very nearly believed that the Demon Dragon Atokanstin had been resurrected."


    The faint wisp of the Blazing Fang''s unique aura that had wafted through the air had been detected by it high in the sky, hundreds of kilometers distant. The terrifying demonic energy it contained had nearly caused its heart to leap from its chest.


    The first thought that sprang to its mind was one of the malevolent entities that had instigated the Eighth World Calamity on the continent several epochs ago - the Cursed Demon Dragon.


    However, it promptly dismissed this notion. Firstly, it could not misidentify the Blazing Fang''s singular scent. Secondly, although the demonic energy was formidable, it fell far short of the description of the Demon Dragon in legends.


    Each world - class calamity on the continent was a trial for all living beings across the land. Even the gods, at the pinnacle of the life - hierarchy, were at risk of perishing if they were not vigilant.


    It was rumored that the Cursed Demon Dragon Atokanstin was capable of simultaneously engaging three gods and possessed an almost insurmountable immortality within its own domain.


    During that calamity, countless heroes emerged. Only through the unity of various races, including the demon race, and the intricate machinations of the gods was the catastrophe ultimately averted.


    Reflecting upon this information, the red dragon felt a sense of weakness in its legs.


    Could the Blazing Fang''s peculiar transformation be a repetition of the Demon Dragon''s path? Perhaps I should feign ignorance? But I cannot conceal this from the demons... The dragon became deeply conflicted.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    It possessed a unique talent - an extraordinary sensory ability towards its kin, akin to a vast - coverage dragon - type detection radar. Coupled with its reprehensible character, the demons had specifically enlisted its services.


    Initially, it had anticipated merely locating a deceased ancestor''s demon - enchanted creation and receiving a handsome reward without having to engage in combat.


    However, the situation now seemed to have veered beyond its expectations.


    It raised its head and gazed in the direction from which the Blazing Fang''s aura had been detected.


    It remembered well that it was a forest safeguarded by some great entity. On its previous search, it had been deterred from a distance by the ominous aura.


    It was now nearly certain that the seventh - level werewolf was concealed within that forest.


    "Regardless, I have located the object. All that remains is to convey the news to the demons and find a place to hide. I should be safe," the dragon thought, harboring a glimmer of hope.


    With this in mind, the dragon once again rendered itself invisible and took flight.


    ...


    Today, Glen journeyed to Dude Town and dispatched the new fairy - tale "The Little Mermaid", penned at Hopdo''s residence, to the White Bird Publishing House via post.


    He was confident that it would not be long before this fairy - tale graced the pages of the latest collection of Glen''s fairy - tales in bookstores.


    However, what he might not have anticipated was that this story had already achieved remarkable popularity within the circles of upper - class noble ladies.


    Such a poignant love story was irresistible to those emotionally - sensitive young maidens.


    Consequently, Glen''s name had become an indispensable topic of conversation at numerous noble balls and among female students.


    Glen was unaware of these developments for the time being. At present, he was traversing between various towns in a deer - drawn carriage.


    He had already formulated a plan for the expenditure of his treasures - to establish a commercial empire of his own. This endeavor necessitated a protracted period of preparation.


    Every step had to be meticulously planned, and the ideas in his mind had to be realized one by one.


    At present, he was conducting an investigation into which industry would be the most opportune to embark upon.


    After a day of toil, Glen eventually returned to Dude Town and sought respite in his store.


    For the time being, opening a restaurant or a tavern appeared to be a relatively prudent choice. However, given the multitude of taverns already in existence, Glen surmised that it would take a considerable amount of time to yield results if he were to engage in this venture.


    As he pondered, his gaze instinctively drifted through the window towards the street outside.


    The flow of people in Dude had reverted to its pre - demon - invasion state, and the street was bustling with activity.


    However, as he observed, Glen''s train of thought was arrested by a peculiar phenomenon.


    He noticed that the eyes of many Dude residents bore an uncanny resemblance. Such nuances could only be discerned by Glen.


    Recalling recent events, Glen formulated a rough conjecture.


    The God of Truth had likely been preaching in the vicinity, endeavoring to convert the towns surrounding Bayek into its domain.


    Although he was unaware of the deity''s intentions, Glen was determined not to allow it to continue its unrestrained activities.


    He thus retrieved his magic guide mobile phone and established a connection with Sheriff Dogli. "Hello, Sheriff. I wish to inquire which department should be notified in the event of encountering the preaching of a church not sanctioned by the kingdom."


    On the other end, Dogli was momentarily taken aback. He had failed to notice any changes in the town over the past few days, as had the other police officers.


    The God of Truth had deliberately evaded these official personnel. Those who had been successfully proselytized would not disclose any information regarding the Church of Truth to the authorities, and those who had not been successfully proselytized would be closely monitored by the missionaries. Any sign of a desire to report would result in them being brainwashed.


    "Certainly, it is the Knight''s Temple. Why do you ask? Have you encountered a cult?" the sheriff probed tentatively.


    "You could say so. Please contact the Knight''s Temple. There are numerous missionaries of the Church of Truth in Dude Town. They appear to be attempting to transform the entire town into a holy garden of the Church of Truth."


    "What!?" Dogli exclaimed in shock. "How could I have been completely oblivious!?"


    "Hasten, for they are clearly evading you deliberately. We are unaware of the consequences should they succeed, and you are currently ill - equipped to handle this situation," Glen said composedly, all the while keeping a watchful eye on the situation outside.

 Chapter 207 The Puppets Plea for Aid

    Dogli, clearly cognizant of the gravity of the situation, spoke with remarkable rapidity, "Very well! I shall dispatch a telegram forthwith!"


    Subsequently, the sound of someone rising from their seat emanated from the magician - powered telephone.


    Glen set aside the Magician - powered telephone in his hand and commenced deliberating on how to deal with this God of Truth.


    A sudden inspiration flashed through his mind, and he murmured, "Perhaps I should become a missionary myself and assist this Church of Truth in disseminating their doctrines..."


    The customers queuing to purchase meat continued to clamor. A diminutive figure struggled to push through the throng and, upon spotting Glen, hastened towards him without delay.


    Glen noticed someone approaching. Initially, he assumed it to be a child. However, upon casually casting a glance over his shoulder, his eyes widened in astonishment.


    For it was a miniature version of the puppet elder brother, the puppet named Parindus, who donned a blue vest.


    At this moment, the puppet was of a size comparable to that of a seven - or eight - year - old child, attired in children''s garb. A large hat obscured the majority of its visage, and without meticulous scrutiny, the peculiarity of its skin remained imperceptible.


    "Sir, I beseech you to render me a service," the shrunken Parindus entreated directly.


    Glen regarded the puppet with a curious expression. Having only assisted the Forest Will a few days prior, he now found another puppet seeking his help. Evidently, he was held in high esteem by many.


    "What manner of service?"


    "I have a premonition that my adversaries draw nigh. I require you to take my sister to safety while I lead those individuals astray."


    Parindus''s voice was scarcely audible, yet Glen heard it with perfect clarity.


    He recalled that the woman who had bestowed the moonstone upon him, the creator of these two puppets, had mentioned that they were being pursued.


    Now, this fact was being corroborated.


    Observing that Glen seemed to be in deep thought, Parindus was on the verge of offering remuneration.


    However, Glen spoke first, "There is no need for such complication. Merely lead me to them, and I shall eliminate them forthwith."


    Upon hearing this, the puppet was taken aback and promptly obstructed Glen, who was about to exit, exclaiming, "Wait!"


    Glen halted, his brows furrowed.


    Parindus then said, "I am aware that you are a fifth - level werewolf! However, I sense that among those approaching, there are individuals possessing at least sixth - level combat prowess! Do you comprehend the terrifying nature of sixth - level strength? It is power approaching that of our master! Sufficient to reduce this town to ashes in an instant! You would merely be courting death by going!


    "I know you are a friend of my sister, but you need not endanger your life on our behalf! Simply do as I suggest!"


    Subsequently, Parindus began to expound in detail upon the specific particulars of the plan. It had to be conceded that the plan was quite meticulous.


    Glen was rendered speechless by the solemn demeanor of the small puppet.


    "Who informed you that I possess merely fifth - level strength?"


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Ultimately, he interrupted Parindus, who was in the midst of relating his plan.


    The puppet''s words faltered, and its eyes, which reflected a metallic sheen, seemed to betray a momentary stupor.


    "I witnessed you transform into a fifth - level werewolf with my own eyes. Wait, do you possess a powerful artifact? That is not without risk. My enemies possess a multitude of stratagems and may well have means to counter your artifact."


    Parindus seemed to have grasped the situation and disapproved of Glen engaging his enemies directly.


    "Enough. My power far exceeds that of a fifth - level being. Have no fear. All you need do is point out the targets to me."


    Glen''s voice resounded with unwavering confidence.


    This left Parindus thoroughly bewildered. Nevertheless, since the other party was so assured, he decided to place his trust in Glen this once.


    "Very well. In truth, those individuals are situated somewhere beyond Bayek. My unique ability enabled me to detect their presence. Evidently, they have no intention of concealing themselves. They should still be there at present, merely uncertain as to whether we are within the town and wary of Bayek''s eerie aura."


    Glen nodded. Given what the puppet had said, they should be relatively easy to locate.


    The man and the puppet promptly exited the store.


    ...


    Amidst the outer forest of Bayek, a middle - aged man attired in a resplendent robe stood upon a tree trunk, intently observing the individuals bustling about in the farm below, who appeared to be farm laborers.


    "Assassins, mercenaries, deserters, wilderness vagabonds, and even a multitude of elves. I am truly at a loss to understand how the individual who established this farm managed to assemble such a diverse group to perform the tasks typically undertaken by farmers," the middle - aged man muttered softly.


    With the acute hearing of the elves below, they ought to have been able to detect his words. Yet, not a single elf betrayed any sign of awareness of the middle - aged man''s presence.


    "I have conducted investigations into this place. The high - ranking officials of this kingdom seemingly are aware of its existence, yet they are exceedingly reticent about it. This is indeed intriguing."


    On the other side, there was another figure garbed in fine raiment. His style of dress mirrored that of the middle - aged man, yet his attire was not a robe but rather a form - fitting assassin''s outfit with a cinched waist and legs, facilitating ease of movement.


    "So what? Do you truly believe that a backwater such as this could harbor a being more powerful than ourselves?"


    The middle - aged man''s tone was replete with disdain for those of lower status.


    They had been scouring the globe for clues regarding the Witch Avisa and her minions. Regarding the witch herself, her methods were so arcane that even powerful seventh - level mages within the Fate Realm found it arduous to trace her whereabouts.


    The clue they had managed to obtain was only due to the witch''s own voluntary revelation, on a night of the full moon.


    Although they had failed to slay her, they had inflicted a grievous blow.


    The witch also possessed two extraordinarily powerful magically - created entities, which were their primary targets for elimination.


    Compared to the witch, these two creations should have been the most readily locatable. However, a century had elapsed, and despite their employment of every conceivable means, they had not unearthed even the slightest trace of them.


    It was as though they had vanished into oblivion.


    They unanimously surmised that these two creations had most likely been destroyed or dismantled by the witch as a means of replenishing her power.


    However, the device crafted a century ago to track these two creations suddenly registered a reaction and provided a coordinate.


    This left these individuals utterly astonished. Despite their misgivings, they dispatched two of their most formidable warriors to conduct an investigation, ensuring that no unforeseen circumstances would arise.


    "Should we seize those below for interrogation? There is an undeniable aura of the Frightening Puppet upon them."


    The assassin - like figure proffered a suggestion.


    However, the middle - aged man snorted in derision, "Is interrogation necessary? The target is plainly within the town. We shall simply level this town to the ground. How could we fail to find what we seek?"


    At this moment, the Forest Will, the sole entity aware of their presence, felt a strong urge to exclaim that these were truly audacious individuals.


    "You are quite right. So, what are we waiting for? Let these weaklings here experience the depths of despair."


    Scarcely had the assassin - like figure finished speaking when a fearsome aura assailed them with such speed that they had no time to react.


    The dense black smoke dissipated, revealing a fearsome werewolf attired in an extremely peculiar manner.


    "How could there be such a fearsome werewolf?" The middle - aged man vanished and reappeared in the distance, his voice betraying his alarm.


    But the next instant, he heard the werewolf thunder, "Do you desire salvation?"


    Both men''s eyes widened in unison. Having lived for an extended period, they were well - acquainted with the missionary incantations of the Church of Truth. Glen''s words immediately transported them back to the memory of that powerful church a century ago.

 Chapter 208 The Spear of Punishment

    Now transformed into a seventh - level werewolf, Glen had the Blazing Fang manifest as a set of peculiar ornaments on his person, bearing a resemblance to the style of the Church''s missionaries.


    This left the two individuals opposite him in a state of consternation and uncertainty.


    "I care not who you are. Those two puppets now belong to our Church of Truth! Leave this place immediately! Otherwise, you shall meet your demise here!"


    Glen intended to both resolve the issue and simultaneously cause some trouble for the Church of Truth. Such was his thought.


    Parindus, hesitant to approach its enemies too closely, did not accompany Glen. When it left the town, these individuals were still at a considerable distance from Bayek, and now it dared not enter.


    "The Church of Truth? Are you unaware that we, the Spear of Punishment, have been relentlessly hunting them down? It is you who ought to depart!"


    The middle - aged man attired in a resplendent robe exclaimed loudly.


    He merely perceived that the werewolf before him was of unprecedented might, yet he could not ascertain its precise level. All he knew was that he had to approach this confrontation with due seriousness.


    "Then perish you shall!" Glen wasted no words and launched an attack forthwith.


    The surrounding trees snapped abruptly under the immense wind pressure he generated.


    Naturally, some individuals or elves in the nearby farm detected the commotion. Receiving instructions from an unknown source, they orderly withdrew from the battlefield.


    Upon witnessing the werewolf, who claimed allegiance to the Church of Truth, launching an attack in such a crude manner, the two, dressed in a similar fashion, scoffed, believing they could easily handle this werewolf.


    This was, in fact, a calculated ploy by Glen to lull them into a false sense of security.


    It is not necessarily the case that the more formidable one is in terms of transcendent power, the more abundant their combat experience. Perhaps this holds true during their ascendant phase.


    However, if they experience a prolonged period without advancement and lack the tempering of battles that pose a threat to them, no matter how rich their experience was in the past, the uneventful days will gradually erode it.


    These two, who had lived for countless centuries, were precisely in such a state, making them prone to underestimating their opponent.


    As anticipated, Glen''s attack missed its mark.


    Both individuals employed different methods to disappear. When they reappeared, they had readied a powerful strike and charged towards Glen at a far greater speed than Glen''s previous assault!


    They confidently intended to unleash their ultimate move at close range.


    If the attack were to land, the greater part of the forest would surely be reduced to scorched earth, and this werewolf would undoubtedly be obliterated without a trace.


    Yet, an instant before the attack was to be unleashed, Glen''s massive form vanished in a flash. Before the two assailants could react, their bodies were cleaved in two.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    The attack energy in their hands, on the verge of erupting uncontrollably, was swiftly enveloped by large masses of black smoke, which ultimately assimilated these formidable energies.


    As his body hit the ground, before closing his eyes, the middle - aged man beheld his lower body hanging from a tree.


    Shouts could be heard in the distance. They were the subordinates of these two, who had not had the opportunity to offer assistance before their superiors were instantly slain.


    This led them to think they were hallucinating.


    However, even if they realized what had occurred, it would be of no avail. Escaping from Glen''s grasp was impossible, save for if he so desired.


    Amidst a chorus of wails, all these individuals met a tragic end.


    Glen cast a glance into the depths of the forest, and Night Claw emerged, scurrying to clean up the corpses on the ground.


    On a tree over a hundred meters away, an invisible figure stealthily withdrew.


    There was, in fact, another person. He had been tasked with scouting the terrain, but upon his return, he was confronted with this astonishing scene.


    The sight of two sixth - level powerhouses being instantaneously slain, as if they were mere commoners, left this insignificant individual deeply shaken.


    He surmised that he would likely never be able to carry out tasks assigned by his superiors again. Returning home to retire was his only option.


    He also received a brief message from the two powerhouses moments before their death, stating that a werewolf from the Church of Truth had killed them.


    In truth, Glen had detected this escapee, but he reasoned that someone needed to convey the information that he was a member of the Church of Truth, so he refrained from taking action.


    After Night Claw had finished clearing away the corpses, Glen apprised his employees of the circumstances surrounding this incident.


    The elves, having been forewarned by the Forest Will, were privy to more information.


    "By the way, the name ''Spear of Punishment'' seems rather familiar. Does anyone know of this organization?"


    Glen inquired of his employees at the end.


    Upon hearing this question, everyone, including the elves, regarded him with curious glances, leaving Glen somewhat perplexed.


    "The Spear of Punishment is the name of the judicial institution of the Eagle Kingdom in the Southern Continent. Are you truly unaware?"


    It was the elven priest, standing somewhat forward, who answered Glen''s query first.


    With this reminder, Glen finally recalled the origin of this familiar name from the recesses of the original owner''s memory.


    "I wasn''t interested in such matters before, so I was a bit slow to react. Now it comes back to me."


    Glen scratched his head, a hint of embarrassment evident.


    Everyone was left speechless.


    Finally, Glen told the employees to resume their respective tasks and then went out to summon Parindus back.


    It had indeed sensed the disappearance of its enemies'' auras, so it did not overly doubt Glen''s claim that he had dealt with the foes.


    "Just how powerful are you?"


    Parindus''s gaze towards Glen underwent a complete transformation, now tinged with a mixture of fear and respect reserved for the powerful.


    "More powerful than you can fathom." Glen retorted, with a touch of bravado.


    They then made their way back to the town of Bayek. The puppet lady, Aina, was nowhere to be found in their former abode. She seemed to be in hiding.


    Just as Glen was about to inquire, to his astonishment, he saw the puppet lady emerge from his own house.


    Parindus explained, a hint of sheepishness in his voice, "I thought you wouldn''t mind, so..."


    Glen did not voice any objection. While he truly did not mind, he was somewhat perturbed by the frequent unannounced entries into his home.


    The puppet lady, wearing a smile, ran up to the man and the puppet, seemingly completely oblivious to the impending threat of their enemies.


    "Parindus, Mr. Glen, how come you''re together?" Aina inquired innocently.


    Glen cast a sidelong glance at Parindus, who had reverted to his normal size, and with his usual smile, remarked, "Your brother and I were discussing his employment at my farm."


    Parindus spun around abruptly, looking at Glen in disbelief, as if to say: What on earth are you talking about?!


    However, upon hearing this, the puppet lady was overjoyed. "Really?! Parindus, are you truly joining Mr. Glen''s team?! That''s wonderful!"


    This would allow her to play and converse with her numerous friends without any reservations.


    "Aina, it''s not..." Parindus began to explain.


    Glen interrupted, "I believe Mr. Parindus wishes to take better care of you, does he not, Parindus?"


    Glen shot the puppet brother a meaningful look, as if to say ''think it through''.


    After all, Glen had rendered the other party a significant service. Offering some form of recompense was only reasonable, even though the two puppets'' master had already provided payment.


    Moreover, Glen intended to establish closer contact with and offer better protection to the two.

 Chapter 209 The Intruder

    Parindus deliberated for a moment. Since he had nothing of significance to occupy his time anyway, engaging in some physical exertion seemed like a decent idea. Thus, he nodded and declared, "Aina, I shall earn a livelihood to provide for you."


    Glen arched an eyebrow, somewhat taken aback that the other party was expecting a wage. Oh well, if that was his desire, so be it. But what could this fellow possibly do with human currency? ¡­ With such thoughts, he refrained from voicing his concerns.


    "You are truly my dearest brother!" The puppet lady stepped forward and enfolded her brother in a warm embrace.


    Subsequently, Glen inquired about the capabilities of the two puppets.


    Both puppets were formidable fourth - level constructs, endowed with a plethora of abilities.


    For instance, they could effortlessly manipulate the bodies of other organisms. Even those of the same level could be commandeered for an extended duration.


    There was also a contaminating magic known as the Negative Forest, capable of instantaneously transforming any object into a mindless plant, among other such powers.


    However, for the time being, these abilities appeared to hold little utility for Glen''s enterprises. Consequently, Parindus could only be tasked with menial labor.


    Having made these arrangements, Glen returned to his subterranean laboratory to resume his magical research.


    He had made substantial progress in his study of the Wind Blade magic, and it would not be long before he mastered it.


    The learning process had been relatively unhindered, yet he encountered numerous impediments in the crafting of magical items, the aspect he cared most about. Ultimately, it was a consequence of his inexperience.


    The magic - powered telephone might well have been a product of serendipity.


    With the expansion of the farm''s scale, the store in Dude Town alone was no longer adequate.


    Glen, therefore, established branches in several other towns.


    His butcher shop now had a moniker - the Black Wolf Butcher Shop.


    Naming it after himself made Glen feel rather queasy, so he opted for an eccentric name.


    However, its oddity was perhaps an advantage, as it was easily memorable, which would aid in brand - building.


    In the future, there would undoubtedly be a Black Wolf Furniture Store, a Black Wolf Clothing Store, a Black Wolf Dessert Shop, and so forth.


    This was an essential stride towards his aspirations.


    Since Dogli had informed the Knight''s Temple, within a mere day, knights had arrived in Dude Town.


    Through some unidentifiable means of inspection, all the townsfolk brainwashed by the Church of Truth were unearthed and forcibly dispatched to St. Sylvie Church for purification.


    The hidden missionaries of the Church of Truth were apprehended without exception, and a harsh pyre awaited them.


    Not only in Dude Town, but in some neighboring towns as well, there were numerous ordinary individuals who had fallen prey to the Church of Truth''s brainwashing.


    Perhaps due to misfortune, Bloodaxe was detained by the knights for an extended period as she had tarried for an additional day. She was only released once it was ascertained that she had not been brainwashed.


    Glen chanced upon her during his travels to other towns.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    After a litany of complaints, Glen unmercifully ridiculed her.


    Before long, the matter of the Church of Truth seemed to have been quelled by the Knight''s Temple, and everything reverted to normal...


    One day, Glen, bearing gifts he had crafted himself and some procured in Kailadelia, made his way to Sheriff Dogli''s abode.


    Upon knocking gently, a burly young man, unfamiliar to Glen, opened the door. Glen recognized him as one of the constables from the police station.


    Upon seeing Glen, the young man promptly invited him in with warmth.


    The house was at this moment teeming with people. The din of voices filled the air, and everyone was animated, conversing with one another, their faces wreathed in smiles.


    In the center stood a long table, adorned with a dazzling array of sumptuous dishes. The golden - roasted turkey in the middle of the table was particularly eye - catching.


    The house was also festooned with numerous decorations, and the scene resembled a birthday celebration for someone.


    In fact, it was indeed a cause for celebration.


    For Sheriff Dogli''s wife, Mrs. Ryan, had given birth to a daughter two days prior.


    Glen had received the invitation the previous day. He was rather fond of such joyous occasions, as they added a touch of color to his otherwise busy life.


    After making inquiries, Glen deposited the gifts he had brought in a specially designated corner.


    "Mr. Glen, what lies within that large crate? It appears rather weighty," the young man who had opened the door inquired with curiosity.


    Glen smoothed the creases in his attire and replied evasively, "Toys for the infant."


    The young man nodded, his expression tinged with doubt. He was in no hurry to uncover the contents; he would see them soon enough, after all.


    Just then, Dogli descended the stairs, cradling a swaddled infant in his arms. Everyone crowded around, eager to catch a glimpse of the baby.


    Glen was no exception and joined the throng.


    The newly - born babe''s eyes remained shut, its skin was a rosy hue, and its tiny hands made faint grasping motions in the air.


    Faced with the cluster of faces above, the infant let out a soft snuffle from its nose, eliciting a chorus of affectionate exclamations from the onlookers.


    "I''ve named her Kina. What are your thoughts?" Dogli''s visage was suffused with a blissful smile.


    "Exquisite! She will surely grow into a beautiful young lady!"


    "We all concur that the name is charming. May this child be blessed with eternal happiness."


    "The name is simply perfect for her!"


    The crowd chimed in with their effusive praises.


    Glen added his words of approval, then was the first to step back and cast his gaze upon a lady who had remained seated throughout.


    He had noticed her earlier, sitting alone, refraining from engaging with anyone and not approaching to view the baby.


    Glen had initially assumed her to be of a reclusive nature and thought little of it.


    Yet, now he couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something amiss about her.


    Sensing Glen''s scrutiny, the lady turned her head, her countenance registering surprise as she queried, "You can actually perceive me?"


    Her words immediately caused Glen to narrow his eyes.


    He intoned coldly, "You had best be a guest invited by the sheriff."


    The lady regarded Glen in silence for a few moments, then rose to her feet. "Apologies. I observed the merriment here and merely wished to enter and request a drink of water. I bear no ill - intent."


    With that, she dissipated like a gust of wind.


    Glen refrained from attempting to stop her. There were too many ordinary folk present, and taking action could easily endanger the innocent. Moreover, he had no desire to mar the sheriff''s joyous occasion.


    "Mr. Glen, with whom were you conversing?" Someone noticed Glen''s odd behavior and posed the question.


    "Nothing of consequence. Merely feeling peckish," Glen replied, turning with a smile.


    Yet, in his mind, he was already contemplating how to deal with the individual who had just departed.


    The instant the lady had risen, Glen had detected a familiar aura - that of a dark mage, the very type he loathed most in this world.


    One could readily envision that, had Glen not been present, she might have brought unforeseen calamity upon this otherwise blissful family.


    On a spire - topped edifice not far from the house.


    The lady who had conversed with Glen materialized. A cold sneer played upon her lips. "How dare you disrupt my plans. You are truly detestable. Once I retrieve my escaped pet, I shall make you pay!"


    She delighted in nothing more than inflicting the most profound anguish upon others in their moments of utmost happiness, relishing the sight of them plummeting from celestial bliss to abysmal despair.


    This brought her the ultimate sense of gratification.


    Originally, she had merely intended to reclaim her runaway pet and had no desire for complications. However, the allure of this opportunity had proven too great to resist.


    She had not anticipated the emergence of an extraordinary being of unknown prowess, and prudence had compelled her to retreat.


    Yet, the hallmark trait of dark mages was their vindictiveness. She would not let this slight go unpunished. Once she had ascertained the other''s true nature, she would ensure that he learned the folly of crossing her.


    Recalling Glen''s audacious tone, she emitted a disdainful snort and vanished once more.


    She had set her sights on Glen, but Glen had equally marked her. Now that she had come within his purview, Glen was resolved to do everything in his power to eliminate her.

 Chapter 210 Foes at the Door

    The banquet Dogli had prepared for his daughter persisted.


    After having laid eyes upon the sheriff''s daughter, the guests took their seats to partake of the repast. Conversations on diverse topics ensued, and at such moments, those well - versed in various matters assumed the lead in the discussions.


    This was because only such individuals could relate tales that piqued the interest of the majority.


    Ahead was a police officer, approximately in his forties or fifties, whose experiences were truly remarkable.


    He had not only journeyed through numerous countries but had also ventured into some scarcely - frequented locales.


    He had pilfered in the land of giants, toiled in the domain of the subterranean dwarves, encountered pirates upon the sea, and had even been seized by a cult, finding himself in a perilous plight.


    These rich experiences had instilled in him a greater penchant for expression than others, and listening to his anecdotes was indeed a delight.


    One could glean much knowledge from his recitations, filling in many common - sense lacunae that Glen should have derived from the original owner''s memory.


    Subsequently, Glen seized an opportune moment to assume control of the conversation and recounted some of his past mission experiences in an altered guise.


    The others listened with equal raptness. Although not as extraordinary as the old police officer''s tales, Glen''s were equally captivating.


    The various hair - raising scenes elicited exclamations of wonder from the audience.


    Rather than adopting his own vantage point, Glen conjured up a fictional persona to bear witness to those past experiences. This rendered the narrative more plausible.


    As the conversation neared its conclusion, the police officer who had initially opened the door for Glen proposed unwrapping the packaged gifts to satiate everyone''s curiosity.


    This suggestion met with unanimous approval, and Glen concurred.


    Dogli smiled resignedly. He was elected to be the one to open these "mystery boxes."


    In fact, many were eager to discover what lay within the large box Glen had presented.


    It was worth noting that the largest packaged gifts from others were merely of a size comparable to a human head, while Glen''s cubic wooden box was nearly waist - high for an adult.


    Evidently, Dogli was cognizant of this as well, and thus he reserved Glen''s gift for last as a grand finale.


    The preceding gifts consisted of baby garments or some currently fashionable dolls, nothing particularly extraordinary.


    When it came to the final one, under the inquisitive gazes of all, Dogli opened the wooden box with a modicum of effort.


    Inside was a peculiarly - shaped small cart, something none present had ever beheld.


    However, after a moment of observation, some discerned the purpose of this small cart - it was a baby - walker.


    This was a baby - walker Glen had painstakingly crafted himself, drawing upon his past - life recollections. Despite having been fashioned in merely one night, the craftsmanship was undeniably exquisite.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Dogli quickly grasped the function of the small cart. So moved and touched was he that for a moment, he was at a loss for words.


    Nonetheless, with a few well - chosen words, Glen enlivened the atmosphere of the banquet, promptly alleviating the sheriff''s complex emotions.


    When the banquet drew to a close at night, as Mrs. Ryan was unable to leave her bed, only Dogli saw off each guest who had graced the occasion with their presence, presenting each with a basket of desserts that Mrs. Ryan had readied beforehand.


    These were said to be unique to Mrs. Ryan''s family, and bestowing them was a tradition.


    This evoked a sense of familiarity within Glen.


    As the night deepened, the crescent moon hung gracefully in the sky.


    Upon departing from the sheriff''s residence, Glen partook of the desserts in the basket while simultaneously searching for the aura of the dark mage.


    The other party''s concealment techniques were masterful. Glen could only detect the faintest wisp of it in the air.


    He was certain that the individual had not ventured far and must be within Dude Town or its environs.


    Just as Glen was about to enhance his perception to pinpoint the other party''s location, the power distinctive to dark magic manifested itself spontaneously.


    And the location where it emerged was, astonishingly, in the direction of his butcher shop.


    Glen seemed to have formulated some conjecture. He promptly alighted from the deer - drawn carriage and sprinted towards the direction of his butcher shop.


    ...


    A few minutes prior, within Glen''s butcher shop.


    Gazing upon the woman who seemed like a nightmare, Luther''s eyes were suffused with dread and horror.


    Recollecting how she had callously transformed his wife into magical components and transmuted his only son into a living dagger, an uncontrollable surge of wrath welled up within him.


    However, he was acutely aware that he was far from capable of resisting the person before him.


    She could crush him with a single digit.


    He had been attending to customers moments ago. When he looked up and beheld this malevolent dark mage, he was nearly stricken with a heart attack.


    "I''ve scoured far and wide. I thought you were lurking in some obscure place, yet here you are, conducting business. Did you presume I was dead?"


    The woman laughed. Her rather delicate visage bore a tinge of morbidity.


    "What do you intend? I caution you! This is Mr. Glen''s establishment! He will not countenance harm befalling his employees!"


    Although Luther uttered these words, fear caused him to retreat a step.


    "Luther, who is she? You seem dreadfully afraid of her," inquired Cagin, who had noticed Luther''s strange demeanor, turning his head.


    At this juncture, there were still several customers in the store. The conversation between the two had been quite audible, so their gazes also shifted in that direction.


    "Haha... Luther, it appears you''ve found a protector. But are you certain this Mr. Glen you speak of can contend with me? I am a formidable... fourth - level dark mage."


    The woman''s words resounded like a thunderclap, sending shockwaves through the hearts of all present.


    "Fourth - level!"


    "Dark mage!?"


    Those customers, heedless of all else, attempted to edge along the wall and flee.


    However, with a mere casual glance from the woman, everyone was rendered completely immobile.


    Despair pervaded the butcher shop.


    "I distinctly recall you stating that you were but a third - level dark mage!?"


    Luther roared in disbelief, his body quivering uncontrollably, including the dagger - like son within his sleeve.


    "That was in the past. I was on the verge of successfully devising a high - level magic exclusive to me. And now that I''ve achieved it, my first order of business is to reclaim what is mine. Subsequently, I shall exact revenge upon all who have wronged me, especially that third - level knight who aided your escape. I shall surely subject him to torment. Oh, and that fellow from today, he shall not escape either! Hahaha..."


    The female mage exuded a potent, ominous aura, and her emotions seemed to influence those in her vicinity.


    Luther and the ordinary folk who had just attempted to flee all felt a powerful sense of anticipation for the impending retribution.


    "You''ve finally arrived." A nonchalant voice suddenly sounded behind the female dark mage, halting her laughter.


    She turned her head with a glacial expression and beheld the extraordinary individual who had compelled her to retreat earlier that day slowly entering the store.


    "It''s you again." The corners of the female dark mage''s mouth suddenly downturned sharply, her visage as dark as a thundercloud.


    "I was just pondering whether Luther''s foe would show up. Now I can heave a sigh of relief. If you were to vanish or perish haphazardly, I''d be thoroughly vexed."


    Glen halted a few paces away from the female dark mage, a hint of relief evident in his eyes.

 Chapter 211 A Fate Worse Than Death

    Glen''s arrival subtly altered the atmosphere at the scene.


    The female dark mage''s eyes blazed with madness and fury. Being interrupted in her moment of greatest elation was intolerable to her.


    "You''ve made a rather foolish choice, sir," the female dark mage remarked icily.


    Initially, she had been wary due to her inability to gauge Glen''s strength. However, judging from Luther''s reaction upon learning of her advancement to a fourth - level mage, Luther evidently didn''t believe the man before him could overcome her.


    Consequently, she had little cause for fear.


    "Can a cadaver still utter words?" Glen''s demeanor was one of supreme disdain. He was currently pondering the means by which to mete out the appropriate punishment to this individual who delighted in shattering the happiness of others'' families.


    Illusory black tentacles materialized around the female dark mage, writhing menacingly as if eager to rend Glen asunder.


    These were merely manifestations of the magical energy overflowing due to her intense emotional fluctuations, sufficient to intimidate any opponent of inferior strength.


    After a few seconds, she suddenly flicked her hand, summoning five knights clad in strange steel armor, each possessing the power of a fourth - level knight.


    "Sever his limbs. I shall take him back and subject him to the utmost agony," the female dark mage commanded her five summoned entities.


    Evidently, these five powerful summoned beings possessed a certain degree of intelligence. Nodding in assent, they lunged towards Glen with sudden ferocity!


    Four of them, at precise angles, brandished their knightly swords, aiming to strike at Glen''s limbs, while the remaining one attempted to seize his body.


    Their speed was augmented by dark - magic - infused battle qi. Although not as potent as pure battle qi enhancement, it was not to be underestimated.


    Ordinary people''s eyes could scarcely register their movements, yet Glen regarded these five summoned beings with utter contempt.


    Since his one - time transformation beyond level seven, the strength of his human - form body had been significantly enhanced.


    Even without transforming, he could now contend with fourth - level extraordinary beings.


    The first stage of his transformation was no longer at level three but rather at a power slightly below his original level five, with the other two forms also enhanced to varying degrees.


    With a piercing metallic screech, the five summoned beings were simultaneously sliced into several segments.


    The souls hidden beneath the heavy armor dissipated into the air.


    The female dark mage was left utterly stunned. She hadn''t even seen how Glen had struck. One moment, a flash of silver light, and the next, her most powerful ploy had become a mockery.


    How could this be!? ¡­ Fear coursed through her. The strength of her opponent far exceeded her expectations, and she immediately resolved to retreat.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    A wisp of ashen light detached from her body and silently flitted towards the nearby window.


    However, Glen had already heightened his perception, and this dark mage''s escape maneuver was immediately detected.


    With a casual gesture, he launched a Dragon''s Breath Blade, accurately knocking down the ashen light.


    The other form of the female dark mage, now revealed, landed in a sorry heap on the ground, gazing at Glen in abject terror.


    "Who on earth are you!? I know all the renowned powerhouses in the Zeen Kingdom! There''s no one of your ilk!"


    Upon hearing the female dark mage''s words, Glen remained impassive and merely inquired,


    "What about those in Bayek? Are you familiar with them?"


    The latter was taken aback. "What Bayek? What does that have to do with my question?"


    Glen felt a twinge of disappointment as he slowly advanced towards this malevolent dark mage.


    It was as if the harbinger of death was approaching.


    The fourth - level mage, who had seemed like the arbiter of fates moments ago, now cowered back like a helpless damsel.


    "I heard you turned Luther''s wife into magical materials and were quite proud of it, weren''t you? And this morning, had I not been present, were you planning to perpetrate more misdeeds? Besides these, throughout your life, you must have committed numerous acts that make my blood boil just to hear of them. People like you truly vex me. I''m pondering how to punish you to sate my ire," Glen sauntered forward nonchalantly, as if deliberating how to prepare the ingredients on a chopping board.


    On the other side, Luther and the dagger - like entity that had peeked out were already weeping profusely. How Luther wished his deceased wife could witness this scene.


    "You can''t kill me! I''m a noble mage! How dare you, a lowly creature!?" The female dark mage, seemingly deranged, shrieked in a near - hoarse voice.


    Finally, with her back against the wall, having nowhere else to retreat, Glen stood before her.


    "No... no..." she quivered.


    But there was no trace of pity in Glen''s eyes. He merely stared at her quietly for a couple of seconds, then suddenly bent down.


    His unyielding hand roughly forced its way into the female mage''s mouth, and a spray of blood spurted out!


    "Your voice is abhorrent," Glen said, and with that, he ripped out her tongue.


    The female dark mage''s body convulsed violently, utterly unable to resist.


    Casually discarding the tongue, now reduced to a bloody pulp, Glen clenched his fist and then swung it down with great force.


    Thuds accompanied by splatters of blood and flesh filled the air. Everyone except Glen''s employees, the ordinary people had long since fainted from fright.


    After about ten minutes.


    In the end, Glen left the female dark mage on the verge of death. Killing her outright, Glen felt, would be too lenient.


    At this point, Luther approached, trembling. He choked back sobs and said, "Mr. Glen, I never imagined that one day I could avenge my wife. From now on, I''m willing to pledge my life to your service!" As he spoke, he was about to kneel.


    Glen caught him and said, "You''re not a knight, and I''m not a noble. There''s no need for such talk of allegiance. I''ve already promised to protect you and your son, and I keep my word. All you need to do is work diligently for me."


    "Mr. Glen..." Luther''s lips quivered, deeply moved.


    Glen patted him on the shoulder.


    Although the Cagin brothers had seen their share of the world, the brutal scene just now had left their legs weak. Glen reassured them, telling the two not to be afraid.


    The rest of the employees, brought back from Comboridge, were accustomed to cruel and bloody scenes and thus remained composed.


    "I''m going back to Bayek now to deal with this woman. I''ll also erase the memories of those ordinary people. You clean up here," Glen instructed before loading the female dark mage and the few ordinary people onto the deer - drawn carriage and departing.


    It was already late at night, so there was no fear of attracting attention.


    Upon entering Bayek Town, Glen first knocked on the old man''s door.


    He hadn''t seen the old man in days and wasn''t sure if he had returned.


    He believed that someone like the old man would never allow his enemies to die easily. He must have prepared means to make them suffer a fate worse than death. That''s why Glen came to him.


    The door opened.


    The old man was at home. Seeing Glen, he was about to say something when he suddenly caught a whiff of blood. His eyes changed. "You''ve gotten into trouble?"


    Glen smiled. "I encountered a heinous dark mage and captured her. But I think killing her is too easy. So, I came to ask..."


    Before he could finish, the old man understood Glen''s intentions. A glint of excitement appeared in his eyes as he swung the door wide open. "Come in," he said.

 Chapter 212 True Torment

    Glen was somewhat taken aback by the old man''s response. After a fleeting moment of hesitation, he proceeded to lift the gravely - wounded female dark mage from the deer - drawn carriage.


    The old man, upon seeing her, couldn''t refrain from emitting a series of clicking sounds. "I''ve long readied an array of vengeful measures, intending to impose them all on my foes once I apprehended them. This dark mage presents an opportune subject for experimentation to gauge their efficacy."


    "You still haven''t caught your enemies yet? You''re rather inept," Glen quipped with a smile.


    Neither of them bore the demeanor befitting those on the verge of inflicting torture upon an individual.


    The female dark mage, though on the side, remained conscious. Having heard their discussion regarding her fate, she was consumed by a profound sense of humiliation and wrath.


    In the past, it was she who had dispensed pain and despair to others, yet now, she found herself in the role of the victim. This was an emotion hitherto unexperienced by her. It was abysmal!


    "You... you..."


    En route, she had exhausted all her magical prowess. First, she mended her tongue, then managed to utter a solitary word with great difficulty.


    She was well - aware that even if she were to regain her full strength, escape from Glen, a being far surpassing her in power, was an impossibility. Her only recourse was to persuade them through words.


    Glen, in the process of entering the old man''s abode, heard her. He lowered his head with a smile and said, "You must have heard what we said moments ago. What are your thoughts? Rest assured, I shall ensure you rue your very existence in this world. I shan''t desist until then."


    The old man added, "I ought to express my gratitude to you for this complimentary trial of my meticulously - crafted revenge package."


    Summoning all her willpower, the female dark mage said laboriously, "I am a... fourth - level... mage! I possess a plethora of... precious and rare artifacts... and have amassed countless treasures... Moreover, my mind holds a wealth of... cough! cough!... lost knowledge..."


    "Are you attempting to barter these for your freedom?" Glen, attentively following the old man into a basement, voiced the female dark mage''s intention.


    "Yes... I believe what I can offer is more than sufficient to spare my life. Are you going to arrogate to yourself the mantle of justice and forgo these in order to punish me? That would be rather foolhardy..."


    As soon as she regained some measure of strength, the female dark mage promptly cast a curative spell upon herself to gradually heal the injuries afflicting her entire body. Now, she could speak with relative normalcy.


    Glen refrained from intervening. After she had finished speaking, he cast her into a corner, directed his gaze towards the old man, who was occupied with some task, and, without looking at the female dark mage, stated,


    "Dark mage, you have doubtless lived for an extended period. I wonder if you''ve ever encountered someone like me, who harbors an unwavering, and perhaps somewhat obsessive, dedication to justice. The deeds you''ve committed are utterly intolerable to me. Thus, you''d best brace yourself to experience despair. I shall be most discomforted if I do not witness you in a state of abject misery."


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "You''re a madman! I''ve merely done what all dark mages do! Why should I be subjected to such punishment!?"


    Upon hearing Glen''s frigid words, the female dark mage erupted into a tirade, behaving like a fishwife.


    Finding her overly vociferous, Glen once again tore out her tongue.


    The female dark mage, clutching her mouth, collapsed to the ground and convulsed.


    The old man pieced together and assembled numerous peculiarly - shaped devices, meticulously calibrating them.


    Only when he was drenched in sweat did he wipe his brow and heave a sigh of relief.


    "Is it ready?" Glen stepped forward, regarding the imposing contraption before him with curiosity.


    From the outset, he had been endeavoring to fathom the operational principles and functions of the device, yet to no avail.


    "Ready. Bring that dark mage hither and place her within the container filled with green liquid in the midst," the old man indicated an oversized glass jar encased by the apparatus at the center.


    Glen complied. Disregarding the struggles of the woman in his grasp, he opened an aperture atop the jar and deposited her within.


    After sealing the opening, Glen leaped to the old man''s side and inquired, "What comes next?"


    "Just wait and observe," the old man replied, wearing an exceedingly malevolent expression, as he manipulated a console - like structure in front of the device.


    Presently, the device emitted a peculiar, resounding din. At a location resembling an exhaust vent, numerous conduits disgorged copious amounts of green gas.


    Countless components commenced functioning in concert, activating the entire contraption.


    At this juncture, the female dark mage, immersed in the green solution, was desperately seeking means of self - preservation.


    Upon being inserted, she immediately recognized the green liquid as the brain fluid of an underground beast known as the Brain - Eater, which could serve as a medium for conducting magical energy in numerous arcane experiments.


    However, the green solution within this container was surely not merely for such a mundane purpose.


    She sensed that the strength and magical energy within her body, which should have been gradually regenerating, had come to a complete halt, existing in a delicate state of equilibrium.


    Escaping with the meager amount of magical energy she had regained was an unattainable feat. It was a hopeless situation.


    An overwhelming wave of fear and rage engulfed her mind, compelling this once - haughty fourth - level dark mage to pound frantically upon the glass jar like a caged beast.


    Suddenly, she felt as though her spirit was being forcibly wrenched from her body. A violent bout of dizziness assailed her, rendering her on the verge of vomiting.


    Yet, with her body in an uncontrollable state, she was powerless to do so, and the discomfort was overwhelming.


    Subsequently, a searing pain, akin to being sliced by a thousand blades, coursed through the female dark mage''s entire being.


    Ordinarily, she would have succumbed to the pain and lost consciousness, but due to her semi - disembodied spirit, she was compelled to endure the full brunt of this excruciating agony.


    Glen, with his acute eyesight, discerned the state of the female dark mage and queried the old man, who was still operating with enthusiasm, "What have you done to her?"


    "This device can subject the subject to continuous stimulation of the pain - sensing nerves throughout the body. That represents the zenith of human pain! Incidentally, pain - sensing nerves are the origin of our pain perception. I discovered this during my anatomical studies of the human body. I intended to pen a treatise on it, yet have perpetually lacked the time," the old man turned his head several times to explain, wearing a malevolent smile.


    Glen was silent for a moment, then said, "Is that all?"


    The old man, who had anticipated words of wonder and praise from Glen, was taken aback by this response. He spun around, irate, and demanded, "What do you imply?"


    "You''ve been preparing for revenge for so long. Is it merely about torturing the foe''s corporeal form in the end?"


    Glen inquired earnestly.


    The old man ceased his manipulations. He seemed to anticipate gleaning an extraordinary inspiration from Glen.


    He lowered his voice and retorted, "So, what insights do you have?"


    Glen''s eyes were profound. He advanced slowly towards the device. "True torment is not merely the simplistic act of physically torturing the body. That is the most elementary level. Some may not fear such. Only by incorporating mental blows can it truly become a veritable inferno! But how does one administer mental blows? For instance, by destroying the person or object the target holds most dear, or by compelling the target to witness or endure the events they most dread in their life... experiencing them time and time again."

 Chapter 213 Kin

    Glen''s words resounded like successive peals of thunder, utterly dispelling the mists enshrouding the old man''s mind.


    Each of these suggestions was beyond his contemplation.


    "I fancy that even the demons presiding over torture could scarcely rival your authority," the old man remarked with a malevolent grin.


    Glen offered no retort. His gaze once more fell upon the female dark mage within the glass jar, who was enduring excruciating pain. "For the present, let this lady endure this subpar service. Once you''ve contrived something superior, we can then subject her to a more ''elevated'' form of torment."


    Envisioning his foes undergoing the torments Glen had depicted, the old man''s body quivered uncontrollably with excitement.


    Glen retrieved his pocket - watch, perused the time, and made his way towards the exit. As he reached the stairwell, he paused to glance back and enjoin,


    "See to it that she does not expire. Otherwise, it would be a grave disappointment to my expectations."


    "I''m loath to let that happen..." the old man replied in a hoarse voice.


    ...


    Upon departing from the old man''s abode, Glen conveyed the still - unconscious commoners to the residence of Black Crow and his wife.


    After elucidating the circumstances, Black Crow nodded and declared, "I can expunge their memories of today."


    Initially, Glen had merely been making an attempt. He harbored doubts as to whether Black Crow or Legira possessed the ability to modify or efface the memories of others. Evidently, they did.


    "Then I must impose upon you," Glen expressed with a grateful smile.


    Black Crow remained silent. He merely raised his hands, assuming the posture of a musical conductor.


    Ebony - hued, speck - like entities wafted from Black Crow''s palms, descending in a sparse shower upon the slumbering commoners.


    They either furrowed their brows or emitted soft groans, as if ensnared in a nightmare.


    After a couple of minutes, Black Crow lowered his hands and nodded to Glen, stating,


    "It is accomplished. You may take them back."


    "Thank you for your exertions."


    Having spoken, Glen hesitated briefly. Meeting Black Crow''s inquisitive gaze, he continued,


    "I chanced upon an individual in the town who purported to be of the White - Sheep Tribe. He struck me as rather peculiar. Are you acquainted with him?"


    He was probing the waters. Should Black Crow evince a negative countenance, such as impatience, Glen intended to desist from further discussion. Conversely, he would facilitate an introduction.


    However, Black Crow''s visage remained impassive as he replied methodically,


    "I have sensed his surveillance within the town, yet I am unacquainted with him."


    Glen scratched his head and persisted in his inquiry, "What are your sentiments regarding this race? Do you harbor any aversion towards them?"


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Black Crow shook his head. "I have had scant interaction with any individuals of this race. It is difficult to assert whether I dislike or like them."


    "I see..." Glen stroked his chin. After a brief two - second pause, he continued, "Well, should this person desire to make your acquaintance, would you be amenable to meeting him?"


    "That is contingent upon my wife''s decision. If she consents, so shall I," Black Crow responded without hesitation.


    Listening to one''s wife is quite reasonable... Glen maintained his composure and opportunely inquired,


    "Is Mrs. Legira presently asleep?"


    Black Crow nodded.


    Glen then stated forthrightly, "The White - Sheep tribesman in the town rendered me a service. He beseeched me to introduce him to you. Kindly convey this to Mrs. Legira upon her awakening. Assure her that she need not consider my involvement. It is quite acceptable if she declines to meet him."


    Black Crow cast a glance in the direction beyond the town, then turned back and simply nodded in response.


    "Very well, then. Farewell, Mr. Black Crow."


    Glen refrained from further delay and departed in the deer - drawn carriage.


    ...


    In the eastern expanse of the Zeen Kingdom lies Mark City, perpetually buffeted by sandstorms.


    The denizens here are passionately enamored of equestrianism and archery. Even the principal city boasts an architectural style starkly distinct from that of other principal cities.


    The people delight in adorning their abodes with the bones of formidable magical beasts, particularly the skulls.


    Sangis was stricken with terror when several soldiers hauled her from the stage. She was merely a dancing maiden in a large tavern. The kingdom''s soldiers ought not to have targeted her.


    The tavern proprietor approached the soldiers to remonstrate, yet a middle - aged man attired in the fashionable garb of the royal capital stepped forward and uttered a few words, whereupon the tavern proprietor immediately assumed an obsequious demeanor.


    Sangis surmised that the middle - aged man must be a person of consequence. Otherwise, the tavern proprietor would not have exhibited such a countenance.


    Ultimately, the middle - aged man approached the cowering Sangis and uttered indifferently, "Let us step outside for a moment."


    Consequently, she was encircled by over a dozen soldiers and led out of the tavern.


    Such a display instilled in her a profound sense of trepidation. She yearned to flee precipitously, yet her legs were too enfeebled to move.


    She accompanied the middle - aged man to a large villa with few occupants.


    The villa boasted a garden, and she was invited to be seated at an exquisitely arranged table.


    The middle - aged man took a seat opposite her, while the soldiers dispersed to patrol the villa.


    "Miss Sangis, it would seem that your recent circumstances... have not been overly propitious?"


    The middle - aged man scrutinized Sangis for a moment before speaking in his composed voice.


    Sangis was at a loss for words and remained silent.


    Nonetheless, the man across from her evinced no sign of discontent and continued,


    "Fear not. I shall not harm you, poor child. You have endured an inordinate amount of suffering that was not your due. But now, it is all at an end."


    "What do you mean? And who, precisely, are you?" Sangis inquired, struggling to suppress her fear.


    "As you can discern, I am an officer," the middle - aged man said, indicating the metal insignia upon his right breast.


    Only then did Sangis notice such a conspicuous feature. She had been too consumed by fear to regard him more closely.


    "Then, sir... why have you sought me out? I am but a... lowly..."


    Before Sangis could complete her sentence, the middle - aged man interrupted sternly, "Pray, do not describe yourself with such terms, Miss Sangis. These are not fitting descriptors for you."


    Sangis nodded meekly.


    The middle - aged man sighed. "I am here as part of a mission, so I shall refrain from elaborating further. I have procured a commendable and respectable position for you in the principal city of Battersea. Additionally, there is a dwelling in Battersea, which has been allocated to your younger brother, Mr. Dylan. You may relocate there and reside with him for the time being."


    Upon hearing these words, Sangis was rendered utterly speechless. She struggled to fathom the reasons behind such a sudden turn of events.


    "Sir, why... I mean... this has all transpired so abruptly. I am somewhat..."


    Sangis stammered, her face flushed.


    "I understand. Any individual would be disconcerted in such a situation. But do not overthink it. This is the care extended to you by one of your kin."


    Having spoken, the middle - aged man patiently awaited Sangis to absorb this information.


    The latter desired to seek further clarification, yet the middle - aged man could divulge no more. He merely inquired whether she wished to avail herself of the carriage they had readied to proceed to the port.


    She could discern that they would no longer permit her to engage in her previous occupation.


    With a combination of willingness and a sense of having no alternative, she boarded the carriage bound for the port, departing from Mark''s principal city.

 Chapter 214 Invitation to the Ball

    In the forest beyond Bayek, the workers, engrossed in their labor, were abruptly aware of a vast shadow that flashed past.


    They looked up, yet discerned naught.


    The elven priest furrowed her brow and glanced at the white - robed high - priestess beside her.


    The latter murmured, "What a mighty dragon..."


    Scarcely had she spoken when the dragon she mentioned alighted gently within the town of Bayek.


    Precisely at the doorstep of Glen''s residence.


    A massive red claw reached out to Glen''s door, and with one of its talons, it gently rapped on the wooden door.


    Half a minute later, the door opened. The elf, attired in a maid''s costume, opened the door and was immediately confronted by the enormous red dragon crouched in the street.


    The overwhelming presence and the visual impact left the elf somewhat stunned.


    "Greetings. I am Redwit, a visitor from Dragon Island. May I inquire if Mr. Glen is at home?"


    The dragon spoke in a voice of great courtesy.


    Yet, its resounding voice seemed to cause the ground to tremble slightly.


    Drell, the elf acting as Glen''s housekeeper, instinctively rubbed her ears. Realizing it might be impolite, she quickly put her hand down and said to the dragon,


    "Pray, wait a moment, Mr. Redwit?"


    She was uncertain about the dragon''s gender.


    Redwit merely nodded, indicating that Drell''s address was appropriate.


    Thereupon, the elven housekeeper promptly rushed towards the basement and summoned Glen, who was deeply engrossed in his research.


    Upon hearing that a dragon was seeking him, Glen was rather perplexed.


    When he reached the door, he too saw the dragon and was certain he had never seen it before.


    "Are you Glen? I am Redwit. The elf just now should have informed you," the dragon lowered its dragon head, assuming a seemingly equal stance.


    "Redwit? Are you the elder brother of that white - scaled dragon - born? You two seem to have little blood relation," Glen said.


    The elf, perhaps too nervous when she went to fetch him, had not mentioned the dragon''s name. Otherwise, Glen would have known already.


    "Indeed. The mother who raised me is not my biological mother; she is my brother''s," the dragon admitted forthrightly.


    Glen nodded in understanding. Recalling the conflict with the white - scaled dragon - born at the last birthday party, he continued to ask,


    "So, you''ve come to me on account of your brother? Seeking to avenge him?"


    The dragon shook its head. "On the contrary, I am here to apologize. I am fully aware of all that transpired at the birthday party. It was my brother who caused the commotion in the first place. It''s good that you taught him a lesson. I know you showed restraint. Although, as an elder brother, I might be expected to stand up for my brother, I only have affection for the mother who raised me. I don''t like this brother much."


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "As a red dragon, you are quite different from what I''ve learned," Glen said, genuinely curious. Among the dragons in this world, red dragons were the most violent and greedy, as described in many materials.


    Yet, this one before him, in terms of its words and deeds, didn''t seem to be the typical red - dragon behavior.


    "Many people have asked me this question," Redwit seemed not at all surprised by Glen''s query. "Indeed, since my birth, my body has contained some adverse elements. However, this doesn''t guarantee that my future character will develop in the direction these elements might lead. It just requires experiencing some events, some events that a dragon will never forget in its life."


    "One bad day can completely change a person. It seems the same for dragons," Glen agreed.


    "You''ve summarized it quite incisively."


    "Did you come all this way just to apologize?"


    "Actually, I''m here to visit the Black Crows and apologize by the way. Now, I should go and visit my old friends. Farewell, Mr. Glen."


    Just as the dragon turned around and started walking on all fours towards the depths of the town, Glen asked, "Can''t you assume a smaller form? It''s so inconvenient like this."


    The dragon didn''t stop and said, "This is the smallest form I can transform into."


    Glen actually wanted to ask if the dragon could transform into human form, but it seemed it couldn''t.


    The smallest form seemed to be over twenty meters by rough estimate. How large would it be when it transformed back? ¡­ Glen thought this and closed the door to return to the basement.


    A few days ago, he suddenly received several invitation letters to balls, almost all from unfamiliar noble ladies. This left Glen rather puzzled.


    Later, people claiming to be noble housekeepers came directly to invite him. After asking, he learned that those invitation letters were written by his book - fans.


    They were extremely fond of the story of the mermaid and highly admired Glen, who wrote this story, and were eager to meet him in person.


    Glen had no desire to attend any balls. They were all strangers, and just thinking about sitting there listening to their flattery was agonizing.


    He firmly declined those invitations and simply secluded himself, hoping to wait out the commotion.


    Now he was researching a magic - energy generator, thinking that after the lizardman named Sorey perfected the electric lamp, he would install it in his home first.


    He still remembered the knowledge of circuits from high school clearly. All he lacked was a machine that could stably supply electricity.


    Inventing the simplest generator from his previous life might be a bit difficult for him, but now, as a mage with some basic magic knowledge, creating a magic - energy generator was naturally much easier.


    Not long after the dragon left, he was still in the basement when the elven housekeeper came down again and said,


    "Mr. Glen, Miss Pernas is looking for you."


    Glen didn''t even look up and said, "Just say I''m not here."


    Drell was taken aback. As an elf, she disliked lying, but since it was Glen''s request, she had to comply.


    The basement became quiet again.


    Shortly after, Drell came down again and said, "Mr. Glen, that human lady said she''ll wait for you to come back at your house."


    Glen sighed, put down what he was doing, and directly climbed up the stairs to the upper floor.


    The blonde noble lady was sitting expressionlessly in Glen''s living room at this moment.


    Hearing the sound, she looked over. When she saw Glen appear, she immediately stood up in surprise. Just as she was about to say something, she composed herself and put on her usual haughty look and said,


    "Glen, I hereby formally invite you to the ball to be held at my house in two days. Here is the invitation."


    As she spoke, she took out an invitation with a special mark with her hand wearing a white - gauze glove and handed it to Glen.


    Although she really wanted to speak more gently in her heart, she felt too shy to do so. So, she could only show her sincerity while remaining haughty.


    Glen stared at her with a dead - fish - eye look, glanced at the invitation, and then at the blonde girl waiting for him to accept it with joy, and said,


    "Are you so persistent just for this?"


    Pernas furrowed her brow and looked at Glen. "Yes? Is there a problem?"


    Glen folded his arms. "Were you instigated by other noble ladies?"


    "No!" Pernas immediately retorted. "I just want to invite you to attend!"


    "I don''t want to go."


    Glen turned around and didn''t take the invitation.


    The blonde girl was a bit anxious. She picked up her skirt and chased in front of Glen to stop him and said,


    "Why?! Do you dislike me so much?"


    "Little girl, I''m very busy!" Glen gritted his teeth and mischievously ruffled Pernas'' carefully - arranged hair.

 Chapter 215 The Realm of Frost

    Pernas, in a fit of pique, brusquely batted Glen''s hand away, promptly set about smoothing her tresses, and then, fixing him with an indignant stare, exclaimed,


    "It is but a single day. How much of your time could it possibly commandeer?"


    "A day! In one day, I could achieve a plethora of tasks. You, young scamp, simply fail to fathom."


    Glen attempted to circumvent her and return to his research, yet the fair - haired maiden took a dainty step, still barring his way.


    "I am already seventeen! I am no child! Do come! Otherwise, the ball shall be bereft of all merriment!"


    Pernas exclaimed petulantly.


    "Do you truly believe my presence would render the ball entertaining? It is a ball, after all. I am no adept dancer, and apart from you, I am acquainted with none there. What could I possibly do?"


    "The ball is a veritable delight! You shall understand once you attend. And who is to say you shall know only me? Lila and the others shall also be there. This ball is being hosted by my mother to welcome a prominent figure passing through. There shall be a profusion of delicacies you have never tasted before. You shall surely rue it if you do not come!"


    The young girl''s countenance flushed slightly, a clear indication of her growing agitation.


    "But I truly..." Glen had scarcely uttered half his words when he beheld the proud fair - haired maiden''s eyes welling with glistening tears.


    This caused Glen to halt mid - sentence. He could only sigh and say, "Very well, I shall go and have a look. But I shall most assuredly leave before the conclusion."


    The fair - haired maiden rubbed her eyes and said, somewhat peevishly, "You are truly detestable! You only consented when I resorted to tears..."


    "You can scarcely hold me accountable for that..." Glen said as he took the invitation clutched tightly in her hand.


    Subsequently, Glen bade Night - Howl to escort Pernas back.


    He discovered that the young girl had actually made the journey here unaccompanied.


    No wonder Glen had noticed the soiled hem of her skirt upon their initial encounter.


    Glen perused the invitation with meticulous attention, then placed it upon the table and retreated to the basement to resume his research.


    ...


    Within the manor once belonging to Charnis.


    Lady Aniya was engaged in conversation with a lady of a foreign race, her skin a deep shade of azure.


    This manor had initially been sold to a wealthy merchant, yet upon learning of this, Lady Aniya acquired it for herself.


    Being of noble lineage, she procured it at a price commensurate with what the merchant had paid.


    Ordinarily, Lady Aniya would not have been in haste to purchase it, but upon learning that an old acquaintance from another realm was soon to pass through this region, she deemed it necessary to secure a venue of sufficient grandeur to receive this guest.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    This was a matter of noble decorum, not to be trifled with.


    The foreign - race lady conversing with her at present was Veronica, one of the envoys from the Realm of Frost in the northern ice - bound expanse.


    The Zeen Kingdom was the human realm closest to the Realm of Frost, and the two realms had enjoyed a century - long amicable relationship. Thus, Lady Aniya had the opportunity to meet Veronica and forge a deep and abiding friendship with her.


    They recounted their experiences of the years past, and the atmosphere was one of perfect congeniality.


    At that moment, a young blue - skinned boy, donning an inverted - trapezoid - shaped hat characteristic of their race, entered, leading an eight - or nine - year - old blue - skinned girl. Before reaching Veronica, he called out,


    "Veronica! Where is Pernas? Why is she not in the manor?"


    "She has likely gone out to play. Take your sister and amuse yourselves. I have much to discuss with Lady Aniya yet."


    Veronica waved her hand dismissively, disinclined to attend to the two children.


    The children merely acknowledged her and then exited the room once more.


    "Are they not your offspring?" Lady Aniya inquired, a hint of curiosity in her voice.


    When welcoming the envoy retinue, she had observed these two children trailing behind Veronica and had assumed they were her progeny.


    "No, they are the children of that fallen one," Veronica replied in a hushed tone.


    "The fallen one? Do you mean the Sky Knight who betrayed the Realm of Frost?" Lady Aniya seemed to recall, and she too lowered her voice.


    "Indeed. She was a most remarkable young woman, yet she unfortunately crossed paths with that despicable scoundrel, Chenosalk. Bewitched by him, she met a tragic end."


    At the mention of the name Chenosalk, Lady Aniya felt a fleeting tremor of dread.


    The bearer of this name was an exquisitely handsome man, rumored to possess the blood of the legendary succubus. He delighted in using his comely visage to ensnare women and further his own ends.


    Chenosalk had once ensnared a Sky Knight of the Realm of Frost, extracting from her a wealth of confidential intelligence about the realm.


    Once his objectives were achieved, he callously abandoned the Sky Knight, despite her being with child.


    Perhaps consumed by guilt, the Sky Knight chose to take her own life, leaving behind two helpless infants unable to fend for themselves.


    "But why did you take these two children under your wing? If they are indeed Chenosalk''s progeny, does that not mean they too carry the succubus blood? What if, in time, they turn into..."


    Lady Aniya did not need to finish her sentence; Veronica understood her unspoken misgivings.


    "To be quite candid with you, that fallen one was my pupil. I could not bear to watch her two children perish. Thus, I adopted them. Through my connections, I concealed their true lineage, stating merely that I found them in the wild. As for what they may become as they grow... I believe no one is born inherently malevolent."


    The fact that Veronica was willing to share such a closely - guarded secret with Lady Aniya was testament to the depth of her trust.


    "I hope you are right..."


    This was all Lady Aniya could say.


    In another chamber, two other members of the envoy delegation were in residence.


    A knight, resplendent in ice - blue armor, and a bearded elder, floating in mid - air.


    "I have heard there was once an incident of demon incursion here, yet I can find not a single vestige of it," the knight declared, brandishing his knightly sword.


    "Your old malady has resurfaced. Has this journey left you with a psychological scar, Knight of the Blue Heart?"


    The elder, floating aloft, seemingly in a state of meditation, remarked indifferently.


    "I daresay you too were incensed by the Dwarven King''s demeanor, were you not, Master Diviner? How such a brutish and unreasonable race has managed to endure to this day is beyond me. The King''s plan to forge an alliance with the Dwarven Realm is folly. If only the heavens would send me one or two demons to vent my ire! Otherwise, I fear I shall go mad!"


    "If the mere words of the Dwarves can drive you to madness, then indeed, words are the most lethal of weapons. It would seem your knightly spirit is yet imperfect," the elder''s tone remained placid.


    "Save for Veronica, I suspect the rest of you are merely feigning equanimity. I witnessed you on several occasions on the journey, on the verge of crushing your divination orb," the knight stated bluntly.


    This time, the elder did not deign to respond.


    The knight continued, "At the very least, we are now to meet the King of the Zeen Kingdom. That great monarch is far more affable. His words have a way of soothing the soul, and even the ministers speak with a certain elegance, unlike those infernal, noisy Dwarves!"

 Chapter 216 The New Neighbor

    "We should first concern ourselves with the impending crisis that the kingdom is facing. Fretting over such trivial matters will only make you appear petty, Knight of the Blue Heart," the elder remarked, his tone carrying an air of admonition.


    "Come now, since when do matters of state concern the likes of us? Those monsters that emerge from the ice fissures every hundred years have never really caused a significant upheaval, have they?" The knight retrieved a bottle of wine, seated himself, and after speaking, lifted his visor to take a sip.


    "This time is different. Have you not noticed that the appearance of these monsters differs from those in previous instances? They seem to have evolved," the elder said, a tinge of worry evident in his voice.


    "So what if they have? Even if they''ve evolved, they are no match for the kingdom''s cavalry. I believe this journey of ours is superfluous. There is no need to ally with the Zeen Kingdom; our Kingdom of Frost can handle this on its own." The knight then took another large gulp of wine and let out a contented belch.


    Observing the knight''s nonchalant demeanor, the elder could only sigh in resignation.


    As a special mage capable of communicating with the spiritual realm, he harbored an intimation that this incident might prove more momentous than anticipated.


    He recalled that during one of his regular sojourns in the spiritual realm, he had espied an extraordinarily unusual gray passage.


    He had no inkling as to when this passage had come into existence, yet it was only after witnessing its disappearance that the monsters beneath the ice fissures had made their appearance.


    This seemed to be more than a mere coincidence.


    Upon conducting further investigations, he unearthed numerous aspects worthy of deeper contemplation.


    For instance, in all the remote villages and townships of the Kingdom of Frost, all the ancient statues that had withstood the test of time shattered simultaneously.


    Although the Kingdom of Frost was rigorously suppressing religious institutions, eradicating all but the worship of the Frost Queen, those statues had not been earmarked for destruction, given the acknowledged existence of the deities.


    In addition to this, he learned that on the very day he witnessed the disappearance of the gray passage, the Zeen Kingdom was simultaneously besieged by abnormally severe weather across its entire territory.


    All these signs strongly suggested that something momentous and hitherto unknown had transpired on that day.


    ...


    In Bayek, Glen, oblivious to the profound changes he had wrought, was at home, conducting the initial commissioning of his magic - energy generator.


    He was utterly enamored with the sensation of creating and inventing.


    He positioned the peculiarly - shaped magic - energy generator in a corner at the rear of the house and proceeded to test the voltage with his bare hand.


    He employed a modicum of incantation techniques for controlling the electrical element, and given his inherently high resistance to magic, he harbored no fear of injuring himself.


    After a thorough inspection, having ascertained that it was as flawless as it had been in the underground laboratory, Glen heaved a sigh of relief and prepared to fabricate electrical wires for installation within his abode.


    Suddenly, a vision materialized in his mind: himself seated within this dwelling, steeped in an eerie atmosphere, gazing at an antiquated black - and - white television.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    That might very well prove to be a most delightful experience.


    If only there were a television, and I could invite a few friends over, indulging in popcorn as we watched. That would be sheer bliss. It would be even more wonderful if we could enjoy Charlie Chaplin''s comedies... Merely envisioning such a scenario made Glen feel that this was the epitome of comfort.


    At that moment, the old man''s shout from outside the window disrupted Glen''s reverie:


    "Young lad! I''ve discerned what this item is!"


    Glen, who had been on his way to the basement, altered his course and made his way to the front door, which he then opened.


    He beheld the old man approaching at a trot, clutching a scroll.


    He knew precisely what the old man was referring to. Glen had previously taken the time to consult the old man regarding the red crystal that Bloodaxe had bestowed upon him. The latter had scrutinized it for an extended period but had been unable to determine its provenance.


    Ultimately, he had merely stated that he intended to conduct some research, and thus it had remained until now.


    "I''ve ascertained what that red crystal is! It is an energy crystal formed under the most improbable circumstances when a magical beast consumes its own kind and excess energy crystallizes. It is truly a rare and remarkable item. I''ve expended no small amount of effort in uncovering this!"


    The old man was visibly exhilarated and unfurled a vast, ancient scroll for Glen to peruse. The scroll was densely inscribed with minute characters.


    Glen cast a cursory glance and then averted his gaze, inquiring directly, "What utility does this item possess?"


    "Well, it may not have any practical applications, yet it holds great value as a collectible," the old man replied, still beaming.


    "Collectible value? In other words, it is of no real use?" Glen harbored no interest in collecting such items.


    "One cannot view it in such a simplistic manner. This scroll states that certain orc - headed tribes dwelling in the desert regions hold this item in high regard, deeming it more precious than gemstones. You could barter this for anything you desire from them."


    "Nonetheless, it remains of little consequence to me, for I have no intention of venturing into the desert," Glen said, turning away with a distinct lack of enthusiasm.


    "Are you relinquishing this item?" the old man shouted, brandishing the red stone in his hand.


    "No..." Glen was on the verge of waving it off, but after a moment''s reflection, he decided to retain it. He turned back and retrieved the red stone.


    Although it might not serve any immediate purpose, in truth, it was rather aesthetically pleasing. He could present it to his sister Danni when he had the opportunity to pay her a visit.


    The old man pursed his lips. Had Glen declined the stone, he had intended to polish it and set it in his dog''s collar.


    Rolling up and stowing away the documents in his hand, he was on the verge of returning to tend to his dog.


    Suddenly, the rapid clatter of hooves reached his ears, emanating from outside the town.


    The old man instinctively looked in the direction of the sound. First, he caught sight of a townsman clad in work clothes who had just returned from shopping. The man, too, had heard the approaching hooves and merely edged to the side, disinclined to turn around.


    The next instant, four demonic steeds, their forms wreathed in dark - purple flames, neighed loudly as they galloped into view.


    These four horses drew an oversized carriage, exquisitely adorned in a dark - themed style, into the town.


    The townsman, who had just completed his shopping, was unaware that he had positioned himself directly in the path of the carriage. As a result, he was promptly trampled underfoot.


    The items he had purchased were scattered across the ground and crushed to a pulp.


    The carriage came to a halt in front of the large villa adjacent to Glen''s residence. The dark - purple flames flickering on the horses'' bodies subsided slightly.


    Glen, who had just entered the house, sensed that something was amiss and thus protruded his head out. He happened to witness the townsman being trampled by the carriage.


    This caused him to furrow his brow, as the owner of the carriage seemed rather overbearing.


    The hapless townsman, filled with indignation, scrambled to his feet, his appearance disheveled. On the verge of unleashing a tirade of abuse, he faltered upon catching sight of the carriage.


    Although he had no knowledge of the owner''s identity, the aura exuded by any one of the four demonic horses far surpassed his own, and the carriage''s owner was evidently someone he dared not provoke.


    Thus, the townsman could only retrieve the untrampled items from the ground and circumnavigate the carriage, making his departure.


    There was an ornate door on the side of the carriage. With a creak, the door swung open.


    Voluminous billows of black smoke, interspersed with purple electrical arcs, billowed out from behind the door. Soon, sixteen warriors, fully encased in iron armor, emerged in an orderly fashion.


    Upon alighting from the carriage, they promptly formed two columns and took up positions on either side of the flagstone path in the villa''s front yard.

 Chapter 217 Fitness for a Duel

    Subsequently, the maids, attired in black - and - white maid garbs, descended from the carriage. They shared a distinctive trait: lacking feet, they alighted in a floating manner.


    Glen cast his gaze upon these "individuals" emerging at this moment and then glanced at the carriage. Although the carriage was spacious, it seemed that accommodating so many occupants would inevitably result in a rather cramped situation.


    Before Glen could fully deliberate on this matter, the true master of the carriage stepped out.


    First, a faintly pallid hand grasped the edge of the doorframe. The hand boasted long, slender fingers, with jet - black, sharply pointed nails.


    Subsequently, a head adorned with long, jet - black hair, cascading like a waterfall, emerged from within the carriage.


    From a distance, one might be inclined to mistake this figure for a woman. However, Glen knew that the hand belonged to a male.


    Despite the fingers'' length, the joints were as thick as bamboo poles, lacking the aesthetic appeal of a woman''s hand.


    Glen''s experience seldom led him astray.


    Sure enough, when the individual fully emerged from the carriage, his tall stature and broad shoulders left no doubt that he was indeed male.


    The man''s long, black hair flowed freely, and he donned a long, black - and - purple cloak that concealed his arms entirely.


    As he turned his head to look in Glen''s direction, an exquisitely handsome visage came into view for both Glen and the old man.


    His features were deeply chiseled and three - dimensional, his eyebrows were as straight as two swords, and his purple pupils, complemented by smoky makeup, added an air of enigma.


    "Old man, do you know who this fellow is?" Glen inquired of the old man beside him, his mouth slightly askew as he spoke in a hushed tone.


    "When I relocated here, that villa was already unoccupied. I''ve never laid eyes on him," the old man replied in a similarly quiet voice.


    The man beside the carriage seemed to have caught wind of their conversation and furrowed his brows.


    He directed his gaze towards his villa, and after a brief moment, he shifted it back to Glen, posing his question in a tone of condescension:


    "During my absence, have you or anyone else entered my abode?"


    "I''ve no idea," Glen retorted, rolling his eyes.


    With such an attitude, he still expects me to respond? ¡­ Glen mused inwardly, preparing to retreat into his house to resume his affairs.


    However, the man standing before the carriage coldly remarked, "Did I grant you leave to depart?"


    Upon hearing this, the old man beside them couldn''t help but smile, aware that someone was about to face an unpleasant situation, yet refraining from divulging who.


    Glen halted the foot that was about to cross the threshold of his house, turned around, and regarded this self - assured individual with a smile, saying,


    "What? Do you seek a confrontation?"


    The man''s lips twitched, as if he had heard a child''s preposterous utterance. "A confrontation? Do you think you''re worthy?"


    At these words, Glen''s smile widened, and he uttered a statement that caused the purple - eyed man''s countenance to change instantaneously. "I''m truly at a loss as to where a fellow who has barely attained level seven derives such audacity."


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    The purple - eyed man was filled with consternation.


    This youth, who appeared to be scarcely in his early twenties, had seemingly discerned the extent of his strength with a single glance!


    Was it mere coincidence? But who would randomly conjecture such a high level as seven, and even specify that it was a marginal attainment! ¡­ Realizing that he might have picked a fight with a formidable opponent, the purple - eyed man composed his words and said,


    "I merely intended to inquire. I harbored no ulterior motives."


    "If you had no ulterior motives, why speak with such arrogance? I ask you, am I worthy to engage you in a fight?"


    As he spoke, Glen was already advancing towards the purple - eyed man.


    "You''d be well - advised not to stir up trouble..." The purple - eyed man, too, was becoming irate. He reflected that wherever he went, he was treated with deference and had never bowed to anyone.


    And now, uttering those somewhat conciliatory words had pushed him to his limit; he was disinclined to yield any further.


    "I intend to stir up trouble precisely. For the sake of harmonious relations between neighbors in the future, it would be best to put you in your proper place."


    Glen was nearly in front of the purple - eyed man, and the armored warriors had instinctively positioned themselves in front of their master.


    The four demonic horses had their dark - purple flames flaring, adopting a menacing demeanor.


    The purple - eyed man remained silent, merely fixing Glen with a cold, menacing stare as he approached step by step.


    A thick cloud of cursed black smoke enveloped Glen''s entire being, and a fearsome, violent aura expanded explosively.


    The purple - eyed man''s eyes widened in utter shock.


    A werewolf at the pinnacle of level seven, on the verge of breaching the threshold of level eight, was far more powerful than him!


    The loyal warriors held their ground, but with a mere sweep of Glen''s wolf claws, they were sent hurtling through the air like discarded tin cans. Their strength was eroded by the curse, rendering them unable to rise again.


    The four demonic horses, in contrast, became considerably more docile, attempting to extinguish their flames to the barest minimum and shivering as they edged away from Glen.


    With each heavy thud of his footsteps, the purple - eyed man watched with a grim expression as the colossal werewolf advanced towards him.


    "What do you intend?" he inquired in a low voice.


    Scarcely had the words left his lips when a massive paw struck him forcefully to the ground, causing a mouthful of blood to spurt from his nose and mouth.


    In truth, Glen had exerted minimal force, for the ground remained largely intact. He had merely concentrated the curse in his palm and struck, inflicting harm upon the man''s body.


    After all, this was a town shared by all the townsfolk, and it was inappropriate to damage public resources.


    "I ask you again, am I worthy to engage you in a fight?" Glen''s deep, demonic voice, characteristic of a werewolf, resounded.


    From start to finish, the purple - eyed man dared not make the slightest move to resist, fearing that he might truly enrage this formidable werewolf of unknown origin.


    Upon hearing Glen''s words, he endured the pain in his body and replied, "I am unworthy to fight you. I was in the wrong."


    At that moment, his proud spirit was thoroughly trampled into the dust, and he felt a profound sense of humiliation.


    Nonetheless, he secretly rejoiced that he had not brought his daughter with him today. Otherwise, if she had witnessed his disheveled state, he would have been filled with self - loathing.


    "Well, it''s good that you recognize your error. I hope you''re not someone who will incur my dislike, or you might as well prepare your own final resting place."


    Glen turned around, transformed back into human form, and without so much as a glance at the purple - eyed man on the ground, made his way back to his house.


    The old man had been observing with great relish. When Glen reached his side, he grinned and said,


    "If only such fools came around every day. It''s truly entertaining."


    Glen rolled his eyes. "Have you forgotten about your quest for vengeance? You still have the leisure to spectate?"


    At the mention of vengeance, the old man immediately wiped the smile from his face and lowered his head in contemplation.


    Glen clicked his tongue twice, impressed by the old man''s earnestness, and then returned to his house and shut the door.


    The purple - eyed man rose to his feet, sensing the curse within him dissipating, and let out a sigh of relief. With his regenerative abilities, he would soon be restored to his former self.


    He felt as though he had narrowly escaped death.


    Where on earth did Valosin find such a character? And he didn''t even inform me... he grumbled inwardly.


    Valosin was the previous owner of Glen''s house.


    Contemplating Glen''s formidable strength, the purple - eyed man instinctively glanced at the old man who had been conversing with Glen moments ago, surmising that he, too, must be a formidable figure.


    The old man, in the midst of his reflection, felt an odd gaze upon him. Looking up, he caught sight of the purple - eyed man''s vigilant expression and snorted in disdain before turning around and retreating into his house.

 Chapter 218 Attending the Gala

    As for the old man''s demeanor, the purple - eyed man didn''t give it much consideration. First, he cast a glance at his guards and, observing that they were gradually regaining their strength, commanded,


    "Keep a vigilant watch outside."


    The several armored warriors promptly summoned their strength with effort and took their original positions in an orderly manner.


    The purple - eyed man entered the villa and approached the somewhat dilapidated main house door.


    His villa was the largest edifice in the vicinity, occupying an area five times that of the old man''s three - story abode. Glen''s dwelling appeared rather diminutive beside it.


    Surrounded by other structures, the villa was one of the few specially renovated buildings on the outskirts of the town.


    Upon his arrival, the purple - eyed man had purchased an extensive tract of land in one stroke and subsequently had this villa constructed by his private artisans.


    Bayek Town had its own set of regulations. As long as one''s actions were reasonable and compliant, there would be no issues. He had paid the rightful owners of the land in question handsomely.


    Consequently, he could dispose of it as he pleased.


    He had a penchant for erecting luxurious residences in such atmospheric locales; it was one of his pastimes.


    Apart from this place, he also had abodes in places like the Ghostly Marsh, the Magician - Witch Forest, and the Mist - Shrouded Ruins.


    With a gentle wave of his hand, the layer of enchantment enshrouding the villa was casually dispelled.


    Although some townsfolk claimed that the vacant houses here were under the protection of the mayor, and none could enter without the owner''s consent.


    The purple - eyed man still took precautions. He abhorred others meddling with his possessions.


    The door was pushed open by an invisible force, and he stepped in slowly.


    All the furniture and furnishings within showed no signs of having been disturbed, which brought him a modicum of comfort as he attempted to put aside the humiliation he had just endured.


    The floating maids filed into the house behind the purple - eyed man, commencing to sweep away the accumulated dust and light the candles on the chandelier.


    The villa soon came back to life.


    ...


    In Battersea Main City.


    Sangis alighted from the carriage and, gazing at the residential street with an idyllic environment before her, still felt a twinge of bewilderment regarding her current situation.


    Two tall soldiers, attired in civilian garb, also disembarked from the carriage. They deposited her luggage and addressed Sangis,


    "Very well, Miss Sangis. We''ll leave you here. You''ve already seen the workplace, and I assume you won''t need our guidance from here on. The address of the house has also been provided to you."


    Sangis hastened to reply,


    "Thank you, there''s no need! I''m truly grateful for your assistance these past days!"


    The two soldiers waved their hands, exchanged a word with the coachman, and then departed with a wave.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Hoisting her luggage, Sangis adjusted her attire, tugged at her hat, and made her way into the residential area.


    I truly wonder who has been extending a helping hand to me? I can pose the question to Dylan when I see him later. Perhaps he has some inkling. It''s been so long since we last met. I''m unsure if his temperament has improved. Danni mentioned that he''s engaged in business. I fear it won''t be long before he goes bankrupt. This younger brother of mine... The thought of the unruly Dylan filled Sangis with consternation.


    However, upon reaching the address indicated, she detected no signs of habitation.


    Initially, she suspected she had come to the wrong place, but after several confirmations, she was certain she was in the right location.


    This left her perplexed.


    Fortunately, that peculiar middle - aged man from the capital had provided her with a spare key. All she needed to do was attempt to unlock the door.


    As the key slid into the lock, the door opened smoothly, yet the interior was conspicuously devoid of occupants, showing no signs of being lived in.


    Where could Dylan have gone? ¡­ A sense of unease washed over Sangis.


    After a thorough inspection of the house, she promptly went out to inquire with the neighbors. Only upon learning that someone resembling Dylan had left of his own accord did she feel a measure of relief.


    She surmised that perhaps Dylan had returned to his former residence.


    As for why he chose not to live here, it was not a matter of concern to her.


    "I''ll spend these initial days familiarizing myself with the job and then find some time to look for him. If he remains obstinate in his business pursuits, I''ll wait until he experiences a complete failure. Then, I''ll have him move here, secure a stable job, and assist him in finding a virtuous wife. In this way, our parents in heaven can rest in peace..."


    Having murmured to herself, Sangis set about tidying up the house.


    ...


    Two days elapsed.


    The day of the ball invited by the noble lady Pernas had arrived. Glen, a man of his word, naturally attended the event as scheduled.


    However, when he picked up the invitation and perused the address, he couldn''t help but start in surprise.


    It was, astonishingly, the manor of the former Lord Charnis.


    Hadn''t it been acquired by a wealthy merchant? And was it then purchased by Lady Aniya? ¡­ With these thoughts in mind, Glen carefully stowed the invitation, adjusted his attire, and then boarded the deer - drawn carriage to leave the town.


    Following the familiar route, he once again beheld the magnificent outer wall of the manor.


    On the road, apart from Glen, there were other attendees. Judging by the style of their carriages, they were evidently nobles.


    Glen was somewhat puzzled. There didn''t seem to be a great number of nobles in the vicinity, yet quite a few were making their way here.


    Presumably, Lady Aniya had extended invitations far and wide, and some of the invitees hailed from distant places.


    The fact that these nobles were willing to travel great distances to attend this ball attested to the significance of the important figure Pernas had previously mentioned.


    With a flurry of speculations, Glen arrived at the large iron gate of the manor.


    Several noble retainers were scrutinizing the invitations of those seeking entry.


    When it was Glen''s turn, the retainers gave him a few extra glances. Only after repeatedly verifying the authenticity of the invitation did they allow him to enter.


    Glen harbored no resentment towards this. He indeed didn''t bear the appearance of someone accustomed to attending such galas.


    Upon entering the manor, a maid approached to guide the guests to the venue.


    A maid, adorned with a smattering of freckles on her face, immediately hastened over upon spotting Glen, whose attire set him apart from the other guests.


    She inquired in a clear, melodious voice, "Excuse me, is this Mr. Glen?"


    Glen nodded with a smile, "Indeed, it is I."


    "Please follow me this way," the maid said, gesturing with her hand.


    Glen glanced at the direction she indicated and then at the path the other noble groups were taking. He asked, puzzled, "Am I not to proceed with them over there?"


    "You were specifically instructed by the young lady not to accompany those gentlemen," the young maid explained with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Glen refrained from further inquiry and steered the deer - drawn carriage in the direction she had indicated.


    Noticing the maid trotting along beside the carriage, Glen said, "Do come up."


    The young maid was about to look up and wave her hand in refusal when Glen pulled her into the carriage, seating her beside him.


    Startled, the girl''s face flushed, and she sat there, frozen and immobile.


    Observing her lowered head, Glen smiled and said, "How can I know where to go if you don''t guide me?"


    Only then did the young maid recollect her task and once again raised her hand to indicate the way.


    "You''ve only recently been recruited, haven''t you?"


    Glen suddenly asked.


    The young maid nodded, "Yes."


    I thought as much. When Lady Aniya first moved in, she didn''t bring many maids, and the same goes for these retainers. I''m simply curious about the channels through which they managed to recruit personnel so expeditiously and efficiently... Glen mused to himself.

 Chapter 219 Playing the Piano

    The deer - drawn carriage arrived at a corridor entrance. The maid instructed Glen to park the carriage there, informing him that someone would come to lead it away for proper stabling shortly. Glen complied without hesitation.


    Subsequently, the two entered the corridor and soon came across a flight of ascending stairs, which they then started to climb.


    Occasionally, servants in a hurry would pass by, either going up or down, and Glen would cast a discerning glance at each of them. It was his habit to glean information through such observations.


    A faint melody of the piano reached their ears, the playing rather unpolished.


    A piano? So, there are pianos at this time? Ah, indeed, there was information regarding the piano in the memories of the original owner... Hmm, yet I''m unsure who the player is, and the technique seems rather inexperienced...


    Glen''s queries were soon answered.


    As he followed the maid, they turned into a spacious hall, where a group of familiar faces were gathered around a piano, its design slightly different from what Glen remembered from his previous life. They were engaged in animated conversation.


    Pernas was at the piano, her demeanor exuding an air of a musician as she played.


    Bonnie was the first to notice Glen''s entrance. She exclaimed in delight, "Mr. Glen! You''ve arrived!"


    Her words immediately drew the attention of the others, and in an instant, numerous pairs of eyes were turned in his direction.


    "Hello, dear children!" Glen greeted them in a tone characteristic of an adult addressing the young.


    Bonnie, who was the first to rush towards him, changed her initial impulse to hug into a light pat, exclaiming crossly, "How many years senior are you to us!? And we''re hardly children!"


    Bonnie wasn''t originally meant to be present. However, after hearing Lila''s account of the fair - haired lady''s thrilling experience from last time, she was filled with empathy, which led her to consent to attend this ball.


    "Mr. Glen still has a penchant for jesting," Lila remarked with a smile as she stepped forward.


    "I didn''t expect you to come..." The fair - haired lady maintained her haughty demeanor.


    Glen remained silent in response to Pernas'' words. After greeting the young boy, he crouched down, propping his knees, and looked at the two blue - skinned children, asking softly,


    "Are you Smurfs?"


    The two timid children were taken aback, having no idea what Smurfs were. The others were equally clueless.


    Lila inquired, "Mr. Glen, what exactly are Smurfs?"


    Glen simply replied, "Just a jest. It''s a fictional race from a story my mother told me during my childhood."


    "Terke and Nasyia are of the Ice - Snow tribe, not Smurfs. How could you not even recognize the people of the Frost Kingdom?" the fair - haired lady chided, furrowing her brows.


    "Of course I know. I''ve already said it was just a joke," Glen responded, straightening up and spreading his hands.


    The moment he laid eyes on these two blue - skinned children, he had identified their race. Even if the original owner lacked general knowledge, the Ice - Snow tribe was something he was familiar with. He had simply been reminded of the Smurfs and thus made a quip.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "What story is it!?" Lila''s eyes sparkled with curiosity, much like a shark detecting the scent of blood.


    Glen couldn''t help but laugh and said, "I''ll write it down for you when I return."


    As everyone was conversing with Glen, the blue - skinned child named Terke tugged at Pernas'' garment and asked,


    "Who is this gentleman? It seems you all hold him in high regard."


    The fair - haired lady was on the verge of refuting but ultimately held her tongue. When she recalled how he had saved her, such words became even more difficult to utter.


    "He''s a talented commoner. He''s merely more interesting and knowledgeable," she replied, her cheeks tinged with a faint blush.


    After all, she had never praised someone in such a manner before, even though she had tempered the compliment with some modifiers.


    "Then... then, what''s the story of the Smurfs? I''d love to hear it..." the blue - skinned little girl, who appeared to be only seven or eight years old, stammered in a sweet, childish voice.


    "This..." Pernas was in a quandary. After all, Glen had just stated that he would write it later. She couldn''t very well order him to tell it now. Given his character, he''d likely ignore her.


    However, she quickly came up with an idea and said, "He has other stories. You can read those first."


    "All right!" The two blue - skinned children readily agreed.


    In the Frost Kingdom, it was a custom for parents to regale their children with tales of their ancestors, which had fostered the children''s love for listening to stories. Even the royal family adhered to this tradition.


    Pernas promptly summoned a maid, gave her a few instructions, and the maid then departed.


    "She''s gone to fetch the storybook. She''ll be back soon," Pernas turned to the two children and said gently.


    "Pernas, what was that piece you played just now? It was quite charming. Play it for me again," Glen suddenly called out to the fair - haired lady.


    "Indeed, we didn''t get to hear the end of it," the slightly plump youth, Bock, chimed in.


    "Very well, I shall play it again..." The fair - haired lady, not one to be outdone, immediately walked over to the piano, sat down gracefully, and placed her slender fingers on the keys.


    The same melody resounded once more. Although her technique was unrefined, Glen closed his eyes and began to listen appreciatively.


    When the piece concluded, Glen was the first to start clapping, and soon, enthusiastic applause filled the air.


    Pernas, a bit bashful, feigned nonchalance, stood up, lifted her skirt, and curtsied.


    "I have some acquaintance with this instrument as well. Allow me to play a piece," Glen said, rubbing his hands as he approached.


    These words immediately caused everyone to widen their eyes in unison.


    "You can play too?" The fair - haired lady''s eyes were filled with disbelief.


    It was well - known that the piano was a rarity even among the aristocracy. A commoner might never have had the opportunity to hear it, let alone play it.


    "I''ve had the good fortune to learn a bit. Trust me," Glen declared, thumping his chest.


    Indeed, he had. In his previous life, during his junior high school days, he had learned the basics of piano - playing from a music teacher and had played some simple pieces.


    If it were his body from before his transmigration, attempting to play the piano would be as clumsy as a primary - school student practicing calligraphy. However, now, his control over his body was astonishingly precise.


    As long as he remembered the sheet music and could precisely control the movement of his fingers, the playing would at least be pleasant to the ears.


    The fair - haired lady assumed Glen merely wanted to have a go and didn''t stop him. She vacated her seat.


    Glen sat down casually, pondering which piece to choose.


    Ultimately, he decided to play "Twinkle, Twinkle, Little Star" to test the waters.


    At first, seeing Glen lost in thought, everyone assumed he didn''t know how to play and was at a loss.


    However, as Glen placed his fingers on the keys, a simple yet enchanting piano melody filled the spacious hall.


    Among this group, even Pernas had little knowledge of music and didn''t know how to critique the piece. All they knew was that it sounded delightful.


    The two blue - skinned children were immediately entranced by this innocent and charming piece, finding it even more appealing than what Pernas had played earlier.


    In fact, the piece the fair - haired lady had played was also quite good, but the one Glen played was more to the children''s liking.


    The piece was short and soon came to an end.


    Glen had already found his rhythm. With just a few more rehearsals, he could play better than most pianists who had practiced for several years.


    Such was the prowess of an extraordinary being.


    The others remained immersed in the lingering charm of the piano piece and only gradually regained their senses after a short while.

 Chapter 220 Probing

    "What piece is this!?" the fair - haired lady inquired with eagerness.


    She was quite fond of this melody, which evoked a sense of nostalgia, as if transporting her back to her childhood days.


    Glen, who was on the verge of choosing a more intricate piece to play, promptly replied, "It''s a rather uncomplicated piece, suitable for those who are newly initiated into the world of the piano."


    "I''ve played nearly all the fundamental pieces of the Zeen Kingdom. Why haven''t I heard this one?" Pernas asked, a hint of bewilderment in her tone.


    It was truly astonishing that Glen, a commoner, was acquainted with a piece of music that she had never encountered before.


    Could he perhaps not be a commoner? It was highly probable! Otherwise, it would be difficult to account for his extensive knowledge... The fair - haired lady mused inwardly.


    Disregarding the thoughts of the others, Glen prepared to perform a somewhat more complex composition.


    Recalling in general terms what his junior - high - school music teacher had imparted, Glen once again placed his hands upon the piano keys.


    This time, he embarked on playing "F¨¹r Elise".


    Upon witnessing Glen''s actions, those in the vicinity instinctively fell silent.


    Subsequently, a melodious yet equally unfamiliar piano piece resounded as Glen''s fingers danced across the keys.


    This piece, too, was relatively straightforward, yet it managed to enrapture a group of young individuals with limited musical knowledge.


    While they were still immersed in the music, they failed to notice a blue - skinned figure standing outside the hall door.


    That was none other than Veronica.


    She had merely been strolling casually around the manor, observing the bustling preparations for the ball.


    As the true protagonist of this event, Veronica, in fact, felt rather indifferent.


    Initially, she might have felt a certain sense of pride upon receiving such treatment, but with repeated experiences, it had become a matter of routine, and her state of mind no longer fluctuated significantly.


    Moments ago, she had wandered onto the upper balcony, intending to enjoy the gentle breeze and, incidentally, listen to Pernas'' somewhat unpolished performance from below.


    As a warrior - scholar of considerable prowess, she boasted a highly acute sense of hearing.


    However, shortly after, the piano music ceased, and soon, a more fluid and enchanting piano piece wafted into her ears.


    Veronica discerned that a different person was playing, a conclusion she drew from the snippets of conversation below.


    The piece was brief. After listening, she nodded slightly in approval and decided to descend to see what the performer looked like.


    Subsequently, she was captivated by this rendition of "F¨¹r Elise".


    When the music came to an end, Glen was relatively content with his performance. At the very least, he had committed no errors.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    He turned his head and swept his gaze around, immediately noticing Veronica standing at the door. Judging by her complexion, he surmised that she was the guardian of the two blue - skinned children.


    "I haven''t heard this piece either..." The fair - haired lady''s gaze towards Glen was replete with suspicion and inquisitiveness.


    However, Glen offered no explanation. Instead, he merely inquired, "When does this ball commence? I plan to depart after having something to eat."


    The group fell silent for a moment.


    "Does Mr. Glen not favor this sort of occasion?" Bonnie asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "Do you like it?" Glen counter - questioned.


    Everyone present nodded in affirmation.


    "With so many people gathered together, it''s incredibly lively and enjoyable! Of course we like it!" the youth named Myer elucidated.


    Glen pondered for a moment and then nodded. "Indeed, for you, this is akin to a festival, so it''s only natural that you''d be fond of it."


    However, Glen was different. Primarily, he had other matters that held greater significance to him, and thus, he was not particularly enthusiastic about such an occasion.


    "If Mr. Glen doesn''t like it, that''s rather disheartening," Lila remarked, a tinge of disappointment in her voice.


    "No, I genuinely enjoy attending such balls in the company of all of you," Glen fibbed, not wishing to dampen the spirits of his friends.


    "Truly?" the fair - haired lady asked, her eyes brimming with doubt.


    "Of course it''s true!" Glen replied, his gaze exuding unwavering sincerity.


    Naturally, the others were unable to penetrate his act, and they all displayed expressions of delight.


    Veronica, who had been observing this scene from afar, was somewhat intrigued.


    Why do these children all hold this young man in such high regard? Could he be another one of those playboy types? Yet, although he is pleasing to the eye, he doesn''t seem to possess the allure to charm others. Moreover, there are not only girls present. Even my two little ones appear to idolize him. What could be the reason for this? ¡­


    Unable to fathom it, Veronica resolved to make closer acquaintance.


    She advanced towards Glen and the others with graceful strides.


    The magical ice - crystal shoes on her feet emitted a clicking sound reminiscent of high - heeled shoes as they made contact with the ground, quickly drawing the attention of the teenagers.


    "Veronica!" The two blue - skinned children immediately rushed towards her with joy upon seeing her approach.


    Although she had adopted these two young ones, Veronica did not permit them to address her as mother or use any other such terms. Initially, the children could only call her by her name.


    Subsequently, they had not managed to decide on an alternative form of address, and thus, they had continued to call her Veronica, a habit that had persisted.


    Veronica had grown weary of attempting to correct it.


    "All right, it''s only been a short while. There''s no need to be so exuberant," Veronica said, gently extricating the two children from her legs. She then turned to the others with a smile.


    The two blue - skinned children seemed accustomed to this and did not exhibit any signs of disappointment or other adverse emotions.


    "Aunt Veronica," Pernas called out obediently, stepping forward.


    Subsequently, she introduced her friends. All the teenagers, including Glen, offered polite greetings.


    "Were you playing the piano just now? I heard it, and it was truly wonderful," Veronica said, wearing a warm smile.


    "Yes, Aunt Veronica. I was playing initially, and then Mr. Glen played the subsequent two pieces," Pernas said, presenting an extremely well - behaved demeanor in the presence of the elder, with a smile perpetually on her face, the kind that endeared her to elders. She was completely unlike the haughty young lady she was when interacting with Glen.


    Glen cast a sidelong glance at the fair - haired lady, inwardly lamenting her double - standard behavior, yet maintaining his composure outwardly.


    "Is that so? This gentleman appears to be quite talented..." Veronica naturally directed her gaze towards Glen.


    This look, this tone - it seemed as though she was singling him out. Was he really that captivating? ¡­ Glen couldn''t help but question his own charm, even as he replied, "I can hardly claim to be talented. I merely happen to have a smattering of knowledge."


    "I listened to the pieces just now. Although I''m not well - versed in music, I believe your performance is on par with that of the masters. You needn''t be so modest," Veronica expressed her strong affirmation.


    Glen twitched the corners of his mouth but refrained from further comment.


    "Veronica, he''s amazing! He can even write stories! Look!" The blue - skinned little girl, Nasyia, exclaimed in a childish voice, holding up the storybook in her hand.


    While Glen was playing the piano, the maid had already retrieved four copies of Glen''s Fairy Tale Collection. Pernas had given one to each of the two blue - skinned children.


    "Oh! Is that so!? That''s truly remarkable!" Veronica said, smiling as she gently stroked the girl''s head.


    She had more or less surmised why these children were so fond of this young man named Glen.


    It was because he was proficient in many things that appealed to these children.

 Chapter 221 Blood Relative?

    Just as Glen was on the verge of speaking, a maid entered and announced in a slightly elevated voice, "Esteemed guests, the ball is on the verge of commencing. Lady Aniya requests that you proceed to the grand hall of the central main building."


    "Go inform mother that we shall be there momentarily," Pernas replied.


    The maid executed a curtsy and then departed.


    "Come along, children," Veronica said, relinquishing her scrutiny of Glen and summoning the group.


    The party then made their way, chatting merrily, towards the so - called ball venue in the main building.


    The din of the crowd gradually grew louder in their ears.


    As they traversed a rather dim corridor, the vista of the ball hall unfurled before their eyes.


    Nobles attired in resplendent finery were engaged in convivial toasts, conversing in a melodious, cadenced manner, sharing anecdotes among themselves.


    Glen and the group of adolescents were led to a less - populated area, seemingly specially designated by Lady Aniya for her daughter and her daughter''s companions.


    "Lila, you are to sit beside me. And Terke, bring your sister and seat yourselves on my other side! Bock! You gentlemen are to be seated over there!"


    Pernas directed the group with the air of a young hostess.


    There were several round tables draped with white cloths on the scene, upon which were arrayed some confections and items resembling chess and cards.


    Lila and the others evinced little surprise upon beholding them, presumably having encountered such things on previous occasions.


    "Pernas, Nasyia isn''t coming over. She''s gone to speak with that Mr. Glen," the blue - skinned young boy Terke indicated the men''s table and informed the fair - haired lady.


    The latter cast a glance in that direction.


    At that moment, the blue - skinned young girl had placed her hands on the edge of the table, which reached up to her eyes, and was engaged in conversation with Glen.


    "Very well. Let her be," Pernas said, waving her hand dismissively.


    "Then I shall go too," Terke murmured softly and promptly trotted towards the men''s table.


    What irked Pernas even more was that Bonnie had paid no heed to her arrangements and had long since made her way over.


    "Really..." The fair - haired lady was left speechless.


    Lila, who was nearby, proposed, "Perhaps we should simply form one table. After all, our numbers are not great."


    "But this game cannot accommodate so many participants..." Pernas wavered.


    Lila, discerning her friend''s hesitation, continued, "Then we can take turns. It is quite unproblematic."


    In the end, Pernas chose to heed her friend''s counsel.


    Glen paid little heed to the commotion beside him. He was engrossed in conversation with the blue - skinned young girl.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Initially, the young girl had abruptly leaned over beside him and inquired cutely, "Are you Glen?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "I am Nasyia. I am six years of age."


    "Oh, I am twenty - two."


    "You can compose stories. How remarkable!"


    "Do you favor my stories?"


    "Yes, I do!"


    "But it appears you have not perused my stories yet?"


    "I have! Behold! These are the stories you penned!"


    "Oh, then do tell me which story within you like the most?"


    "Hmm..."


    "Allow me to read one to you."


    "Very well!"


    ...


    At the heart of the ball, all the members of the Frost Kingdom''s diplomatic mission had arrived. They donned the magnificent ceremonial garb of their nation and danced with the nobles who had extended invitations.


    This was a familiar routine to them, and thus they handled it with aplomb.


    Only The Elder, who appeared to be of advanced years, was accorded the privilege of sitting alone on one side, observing his companions'' performances.


    Even Veronica, on such an occasion, was compelled by courtesy to respond to the noblemen who came to invite her to dance.


    Each time this occurred, The Elder would experience a sense of satisfaction, and his mood would inexplicably brighten.


    Taking a delicate sip of fruit wine, he directed his gaze towards the knight bearing the title "Blue Heart", with whom he frequently engaged in banter.


    At this moment, the knight had removed his armor, revealing his handsome, virile visage. Clad in fine raiment, he was even more charismatic.


    However, when a noble lady, to weigh two or three hundred pounds, approached to invite him to dance and Blue Heart had no choice but to accept, the blue-skinned The Elder nearly erupted into laughter.


    I must surely inquire about his impressions upon our return... With such a thought in mind, The Elder''s gaze casually swept elsewhere.


    Endowed with excellent eyesight, he espied the children in the distance.


    Noticing that the children seemed to be thoroughly enjoying themselves while playing some unknown game, The Elder''s gaze lingered for a few seconds.


    I''ve heard that the young lady endured a harrowing abduction. It is truly remarkable that she can maintain such a demeanor. However, one can discern a nascent maturity in her. When she reaches full maturity, she may well become as resilient as her mother...


    The Elder nodded and withdrew his gaze.


    Yet, in the instant of withdrawal, he had an illusion. He seemed to have glimpsed a familiar visage just now.


    He turned his gaze once more towards Pernas'' direction, and his eyes alighted upon the countenance of a young man who was conversing with Nasyia.


    The sense of familiarity had emanated from this very face.


    Who is this? Why does he bear a resemblance to Chenosalk? ¡­ The Elder was taken aback.


    The Elder had indeed encountered that ill - reputed individual rumored to possess succubus blood. Although the visage he beheld now was far from the peerless beauty of Chenosalk, certain facial features were strikingly similar.


    The Elder was also cognizant of the identities of the two children adopted by Veronica. He concurred with Veronica''s stance and thus elected to keep it a shared secret.


    Since Chenosalk had fair skin, at first glance, the two children scarcely resembled their father in appearance.


    But the face he beheld now indeed seemed more likely to be of blood relation to Chenosalk.


    As for why Veronica had failed to notice this upon first seeing Glen, it was because Veronica had never laid eyes on Chenosalk.


    By the time she learned of what had befallen her student, all had already come to an end.


    At this juncture, the more The Elder pondered, the more restless he became. Thus, he rose to his feet and made his way towards Glen.


    ...


    Glen stretched in his seat. He had partaken in several games with these adolescents, experiencing both victory and defeat.


    Of course, he was in control of the outcomes.


    It was a game of chance with exceedingly simple rules yet offering a modicum of amusement.


    Upon losing, one was required to approach a lady or a gentleman and invite them to dance, and the others were thoroughly enjoying themselves.


    When Glen lost for the first time, he ascended and randomly selected a lady, then performed a dance that was truly cringe - worthy.


    It was of the sort that would make an onlooker feel so mortified that they would wish to disappear, rather than evoke laughter.


    This left his dance partner flushed with anger, on the verge of tears. She then fled into the crowd, never to be seen again.


    Pernas and the others were thoroughly embarrassed by Glen''s performance. Consequently, upon subsequent losses, Glen was spared the need to invite someone to dance and was permitted to simply sit aside.


    This delighted the two blue - skinned children, who entreated Glen to continue regaling them with stories.


    Now Glen refrained from participating in their games. He held the storybook and recited in a leisurely tone.


    Just as he was midway through the story, a voice emanated from the side:


    "What game are you engaged in? It appears rather intriguing."

 Chapter 222 Suspicion

    Glen directed his gaze towards the approaching figure. It was an elder with blue - hued skin and a white beard, whose benevolent countenance made it effortless to foster an immediate sense of affinity.


    "Mr. Barlow, we are engaged in a game of Grid - Push Chess, a pastime highly prevalent among the nobles of our kingdom," the fair - haired lady once again assumed her persona of the cheerful and amiable young lady to introduce.


    "Oh! So this is Grid - Push Chess. I''ve heard of it from certain acquaintances in the Zeen Kingdom. It involves maneuvering these pieces across the grids, does it not?" Mr. Barlow, the elder, appeared to be deeply intrigued and leaned in attentively to inquire.


    "It is not quite as straightforward as that. The direction in which we move the pieces is also contingent upon chance..." Whereupon, Pernas commenced a meticulous explanation.


    In truth, Barlow had discerned the game''s mechanics merely by observing, yet feigned ignorance to blend in.


    With the exception of Glen, the others seemed elated by the elder''s participation, vying to offer supplementary details.


    Before long, Barlow had engaged in several rounds of the game with them.


    Naturally, there was no dancing penalty for losing.


    After a moment of indecision, the two blue - skinned children scurried over to partake in the game with Barlow.


    Evidently, the two young ones held a great fondness for this elder.


    Glen reclined to the side, observing in silence as these individuals became joyfully engrossed in the game.


    He had, in fact, noticed that this Mr. Barlow was paying him intermittent attention, both overtly and covertly.


    Although the elder''s eyes were not trained in his direction, there was a concealed perception scanning his entire being.


    With his capabilities, he ought not to be able to detect my wolf - venom, correct? Why, then, is he taking an interest in me? The woman named Veronica was surely merely curious, but this one...


    Glen maintained his composure while conjecturing inwardly.


    "Why isn''t he joining us in the game?" Barlow suddenly inquired of Pernas and the others, his kind smile directed towards Glen.


    The fair - haired lady and Lila exchanged a glance. Glen''s conduct seemed somewhat discourteous.


    As they were deliberating on how to explain to ensure Barlow did not perceive Glen as impolite, Glen himself interjected:


    "Apologies, Mr. Barlow. I played earlier, but I''m truly not proficient in this game. Moreover, I am but a commoner..."


    He adopted a constrained demeanor, forcing a smile.


    Lila, Pernas, and Bonnie all widened their eyes, their expressions of dumbfoundedness identically endearing, for Glen did not strike them as this simple - minded in their perception.


    "Think nothing of it. By no means should you feel inferior on account of your station. I am not one to lord my position over others, and I swear to this. Thus, there is no need for such formality," Barlow''s smile grew even more genial.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    As yet, he had detected nothing suspect about Glen. His demeanor and expression were precisely those of a commoner newly introduced to a noble ball, as Barlow had envisioned.


    "Very well, then." As if influenced by Barlow''s affable smile, Glen joined the game.


    Time drifted by slowly.


    During the course of the game, the three girls, who had been astounded by Glen''s acting, repeatedly stole furtive glances at him.


    Naturally, Barlow took notice. As a result, he became even more convinced that there was something amiss with Glen, despite initially having harbored doubts about his own judgment.


    At this juncture, Glen inwardly sighed. No matter how adeptly he performed, it was to no avail. The three guileless girls had already led the other party to suspect him.


    "What were Glen''s parents'' occupations? I observe that your attire is cleaner than that of the average commoner. You must hail from a middle - class family, I presume?" Barlow abruptly asked.


    Is he prying into my lineage? ¡­ Without hesitation, Glen replied with a smile, "My father was a highly accomplished merchant during his lifetime. However, upon his passing, everything changed. All the wealth I possess now has been amassed by me alone."


    In reality, there was little to conceal. If the other party was determined, they could uncover this information with ease.


    "Your father has passed away?! My condolences. What of your mother? She must have been looking after you, I assume?"


    "Alas, she departed this world alongside my father..." A tinge of sorrow surfaced on Glen''s visage.


    "Forgive me, child. I''ve dredged up painful memories..."


    "It''s of no consequence. I am faring well at present."


    The exchange between the two cast a somber pall over the atmosphere.


    The others were moved to pity by Glen''s circumstances.


    Particularly the girls. They had never anticipated that Glen, who was typically jovial and given to jesting, had endured such a tragic upbringing. Their gazes towards him were imbued with an unprecedented tenderness.


    "As long as you are well, they will find peace," Barlow remarked, patting Glen on the shoulder.


    Glen nodded and offered a faint smile.


    Then, Barlow queried, "Do you have any other kin?"


    "I have an elder brother, two elder sisters, a younger sister, and a younger brother. They are all scattered in various locations, and in their letters, they have conveyed that they are doing well." Glen responded truthfully. There was no need to conceal this either.


    The only aspect he needed to keep hidden was his werewolf nature.


    "What are their names? Perhaps I''ve encountered or heard of them within the country?" Barlow continued.


    Glen then recited the names of his siblings. The elder nodded upon hearing them, though his brow remained furrowed.


    "Should I have the opportunity to encounter them, I shall extend my fullest assistance."


    "A thousand thanks, Mr. Barlow."


    The group engaged in conversation for a while.


    Barlow seized an opportunity to take his leave and returned to his original position.


    Lila turned to Glen and inquired softly, "Mr. Glen, should you ever require our aid in the future, please do not hesitate! Although we are merely a group of students, yet... yet we are brimming with vigor!"


    Despite being aware that Glen was a mage, far more powerful than they, these minors, she felt an urge to contribute to him.


    "Indeed! Do not stand on ceremony," several youths echoed in unison.


    "I can help too!" The blue - skinned little girl exclaimed, standing on tiptoe.


    Only the fair - haired lady thought to herself:


    He is an extraordinary being who effortlessly vanquished the Punk family. What assistance could we possibly render him? ¡­


    Nevertheless, to maintain harmony, she too declared, "I am of the same mind."


    Glen seated himself, waved his hand, and said with a smile, "Very well, very well. I have no shortage of tasks for you."


    This instantly alleviated the somewhat solemn atmosphere.


    Everyone was left speechless.


    ...


    Back at his seat, Barlow remained lost in thought.


    This human appears to be unremarkable? And yet, upon closer inspection, he does bear a striking resemblance to Chenosalk. Could it be a mere coincidence? ¡­


    Just as he was engrossed in deep contemplation, a figure took a seat beside him.


    The voice of the Blue - Heart Knight resounded, "What''s preoccupying you, Barlow?"


    The elder looked up to see the Blue - Heart Knight beaming at him, his forehead glistening with perspiration.


    He suddenly asked, "You''ve met Chenosalk, have you not?"


    "Not only have I met him, but I also engaged him in combat. I very nearly bested him," the Blue - Heart Knight boasted with pride.


    "I''ve heard he is a fourth - level mage who also practices swordsmanship. You are but a third - level knight. How could you possibly be his match?"


    "I am a prodigy. Is it not commonplace to engage in cross - level battles?" the Blue - Heart Knight declared brazenly.

 Chapter 223 Eavesdropping

    Barlow scoffed at the Blue - Heart Knight''s words.


    Among extraordinary ranks, save for mages, the levels of other occupations are determined by sheer strength. If the Blue - Heart Knight could match a fourth - level mage, he would be a fourth - level knight.


    Given that the medal on his person clearly designates him as a third - level knight, he decidedly lacks the power to contend with a fourth - level extraordinary being; the notion of cross - level combat is simply inapplicable here.


    "I couldn''t care less if you''re boasting. Look over there. That youth dressed in plain attire. Doesn''t he strike you as familiar?"


    Barlow turned towards Glen''s direction, gesturing for the knight to look.


    The latter instinctively glanced over. After observing for a while, he indeed felt a sense of familiarity and, in confusion, remarked, "I feel as though I''ve seen him somewhere, yet I can''t quite recall."


    "Who were we discussing just now?"


    "Chenosalk? Wait a moment!"


    The Blue - Heart Knight abruptly sat upright. "This youth bears a resemblance to that half - succubus!"


    "Your obtuseness is truly remarkable," Barlow retorted, vexed.


    "Is he also Chenosalk''s offspring?" the knight inquired directly.


    "Uncertain. I just probed him but detected no anomalies. I also inquired about his background, and it appears unremarkable. After this ball concludes, I''ll send word to some acquaintances to assist in investigating," Barlow stated, taking a sip of fruit wine.


    "I''m fairly certain he is. After all, that repulsive fellow has a penchant for siring offspring far and wide," the knight declared with some conviction.


    "Don''t be so hasty to conclude. Perhaps it''s merely a coincidence," Barlow said, displaying great rationality.


    "He seems to have an amicable relationship with Miss Pernas. We ought to inform Lady Aniya," the knight said, rising to his feet.


    "I''ll accompany you," Barlow also stood up.


    Consequently, Lady Aniya, who was presiding over the ball, was perplexed when the two summoned her, claiming it was a matter of great import.


    "What precisely is the matter? What could render you two so solemn?" Lady Aniya immediately queried upon entering an unoccupied chamber.


    Barlow stepped forward, composed his thoughts briefly, and then recounted his speculations.


    Anticipating a look of horror on Lady Aniya''s countenance, Barlow was surprised to find the noblewoman before him remarkably composed.


    "Lady Aniya, are you not concerned? After all, your daughter seems to be on good terms with him..." Barlow said, his tone tinged with a note of caution.


    However, Lady Aniya merely sighed. "You needn''t trouble yourselves. He cannot be Chenosalk''s offspring."


    The two opposite her were immediately taken aback.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The Blue - Heart Knight hastily asked, "Why are you so certain? Do you know something?"


    "This is his personal affair. I respect his privacy, so I won''t disclose it. I advise you not to look into it either. It would be impolite."


    In truth, Lady Aniya had no knowledge of whether Glen was Chenosalk''s offspring, but she was aware that Glen was a formidable individual. If he harbored ill intentions towards her and her daughter, they would not have survived until now.


    She deemed it best to maintain the status quo. She would refrain from taking unnecessary actions and hoped others would do the same, lest they incur Glen''s wrath.


    Barlow had, in fact, discerned Lady Aniya''s unease, but since she had spoken thus, he refrained from further argument. He merely said, "Very well. It seems we over - thought the matter. Let''s return and continue enjoying the ball."


    The Blue - Heart Knight beside him was about to interject, but Barlow promptly pulled him away.


    What they failed to realize was that there was an eavesdropper.


    Before the individuals emerged, Glen''s figure had stealthily darted to the corner.


    Only after everyone had departed did he step out, his face etched with bewilderment.


    Moments ago, he had noticed Lady Aniya, Barlow, and a strange blue - skinned youth leave and surmised they were going to discuss him.


    Eager to know why the elder had sought him out, Glen had come to eavesdrop under the pretext of needing to attend to personal matters.


    He had not expected to obtain such a baffling piece of information.


    I... No, the original owner resembles a fellow named Chenosalk? They actually suspect the original owner is that man''s descendant? Could it be that the original owner''s father was cuckolded? But judging from the original owner''s memories, this visage bears a resemblance to the original owner''s father as well as to several of his siblings. Moreover, the original owner''s father is a portly version of his sons, far from being handsome...


    In the end, Glen deduced three highly probable scenarios.


    One possibility was that the original owner''s father was still alive and had been impersonated by someone named Chenosalk all along.


    Another was that Chenosalk was a relative of the original owner, which would increase the likelihood of a similar appearance.


    The final possibility was that this was merely a coincidence, a simple case of the two individuals sharing some facial similarities.


    "However, there are few coincidences in this world," Glen murmured to himself with a touch of resignation before returning to the ball via another passage.


    ...


    The Abyssal Rift.


    It was the same location where the dragon and the demon once again encountered each other.


    "So, you''ve located the Blazing Fang? Have you laid eyes on that werewolf? Describe his appearance to me. We demons will accord him a most ''cordial'' welcome!" the diminutive demon hissed with the utmost malevolence.


    "I''ve merely ascertained the whereabouts of the Blazing Fang. I dare not confront that werewolf. Moreover, even if I were unafraid of the werewolf, I would not dare enter that place," the red dragon, its neck adorned with coiling green patterns, rumbled in a deep voice.


    "What place could instill such fear in you now? Do tell," the demon said, its tone laced with curiosity.


    "In fact, it''s a forest to the west of the area you invaded last time. From a distance, it may seem unremarkable, but upon approaching, an overwhelmingly terrifying aura emanates from it, as if some supreme entity lurks within!"


    The dragon strove to convey the gravity of the situation, but the demon below felt its heart sink to the depths.


    The most dreaded scenario had come to pass.


    Prior to the invasion, the various demon lords had thoroughly scouted the entire target region.


    A place called Bayek had been the subject of particular discussion.


    From the memories of some high - ranking human nobles who had been transformed, they learned that the kingdom held this place in profound awe. Even the entire kingdom''s top - tier combat forces dared not set foot in that town.


    To this end, they awakened a knowledgeable ancient demon, from whom they learned that.


    The town of Bayek was home to a group of madmen who even gave the gods cause for concern. They were not to be trifled with lightly.


    This was the reason why the demon leader in charge of the invasion, upon learning that some lower - level demons on one side had been driven back in fear, had resolutely chosen to avoid that area.


    The seventh - level werewolf might be a monster mutated or created by one of the madmen in the town. Now, the question remained: should they attempt to retrieve the Blazing Fang? ¡­


    The demon lapsed into deep thought.


    Perhaps they should simply choose another target... It cast a glance at the red dragon, which was still expounding at length.


    However, it soon heard a name that sent shockwaves through it and hastily interrupted, "Wait! Who did you just mention? The Demon Dragon Atokanstein!?"

 Chapter 224 Encountering the White Wolf Once More

    "Yes, the Cursed Demon Dragon Atokanstein, the most potent evolved being among the fallen and malevolent dragons, the erstwhile master of the Forbidden Island. I suspect the Blazing Fang might follow in its footsteps. Although success is nigh impossible, I categorically decline to involve myself," the red dragon declared with unwavering resolve.


    "You''re well - aware that success is unattainable. So, do you suppose that werewolf is more obtuse than you?" the demon inquired, its tone dripping with contempt.


    "Whom do you think you''re addressing!" The dragon erupted in a fit of rage, its maw ablaze with searing flames.


    "I''m merely stating a fact. Moreover, should you dare to initiate an attack here, I give you my word that the Abyssal Rift will drag you in forthwith," the demon retorted, unperturbed.


    It was laughable that this dragon remained oblivious to the fact that its destiny was already in the demon''s grasp.


    The dragon raised its head, stubbornly insisting, "Do not forget that I have the backing of the dragon clan."


    "Given your actions, it would be a marvel if the dragon clan were to offer you their protection," the demon scathingly exposed.


    This enraged the dragon to no end. It abruptly beat its wings and soared into the sky in an instant.


    Only its voice drifted down: "In any event, I have fulfilled my task. I shall not return the recompense you provided!"


    The demon refrained from employing any means to detain the dragon, for ever since the latter had ingested the item it had been given, everything had been under the demon''s control.


    I must report the situation to the lords... The demon remained motionless for a moment before vanishing without a trace.


    ...


    In Aniya''s manor, the ball continued unabated.


    During this time, guests arrived and departed in succession.


    Glen did not linger for long. Around three or four in the afternoon, he excused himself from the ball, citing urgent matters at home.


    Without the need for inquiry, he located the spot where the deer - drawn carriage was parked by scent. After untying the reins, he boarded the carriage and left the manor.


    Presumably due to the approaching winter, the air was chillier than usual at this time.


    Nonetheless, this was of little consequence to Glen. It was only upon observing the private soldiers rubbing their hands that he became aware of the change in the air.


    I ought to implement some cold - prevention measures on the farm. Some of the livestock were procured from other farms, and the seller informed me that they are highly sensitive to the cold... he mused, formulating plans in his mind.


    Suddenly, his nostrils detected a pungent, unfamiliar odor. Initially, Glen paid it little heed, as the decomposition of dead animal carcasses was a common occurrence in these parts.


    However, the stench soon intensified.


    What could be the cause? ¡­ Glen immediately turned his gaze in the direction of the odor''s origin.


    A white wolf''s head emerged from the bushes alongside the road, its blue eyes glinting with a human - like sheen.


    "You?" Glen tugged at the reins, bringing the deer - drawn carriage to a halt.


    The white wolf that materialized was the emaciated one he had encountered during the outing with Leaves and Mushroom.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    It was this very white wolf that had presented Glen with a container encapsulating knowledge, enabling him to create the Magic Telephone.


    At present, the white wolf was in a significantly improved condition compared to the last time he had seen it, though it still appeared rather gaunt.


    Approximately four to five meters away from the deer - drawn carriage, it underwent a sudden transformation. The sound of bones and flesh rubbing filled the air as its body contorted, ultimately taking on the form of a werewolf with a physique comparable to that of an adult human.


    Glen''s eyes widened in astonishment. This turn of events was entirely unexpected.


    The half - werewolf transformed from the white wolf differed markedly from those transformed from humans.


    Not only was its stature considerably smaller, lacking the characteristic ferocity of werewolves, but certain areas of its skin, such as the chest and the inner sides of the arms, were devoid of hair.


    "You''re a werewolf too?" Glen alighted from the carriage and moved closer, exclaiming in wonder.


    The white werewolf seemed incapable of speech. It merely emitted a couple of whines, nodded, and made a peculiar gesture.


    Glen was perplexed by the gesture. Just as he was about to decipher it, a long - forgotten sensation surged within him.


    This was the feeling of forging a connection when NightRoar had submitted to him.


    It seemed to be a unilateral establishment. Without requiring Glen''s consent, he could already comprehend the white werewolf''s intentions.


    Upon understanding, he queried in surprise, "Are you saying that you desire my blood?"


    The white werewolf nodded, then emitted a few more whines, elucidating its reasons.


    "You claim that my bloodline is distinct from that of all other werewolves and can serve as a new source of sustenance for your master to survive? But why should I part with it? We are already even. That item was the recompense for my act of feeding you, and I owe you nothing," Glen crossed his arms, declining the request.


    In this world of magic, it is prudent not to readily bestow items related to oneself upon those of unknown provenance. One can never be certain if the other party might possess some arcane means to exert an influence on him through that tenuous connection.


    Upon hearing Glen''s response, the white werewolf astonishingly dropped to its knees, beseeching him.


    Glen furrowed his brow. The other party''s abject demeanor made him acutely uncomfortable.


    Ultimately, he devised a solution. He injected the wolf - toxin from his own body into the white werewolf and warned it that should it ever utilize his blood to act against him in the future, he would terminate it through the wolf - toxin infused within its body.


    After all, he possessed the strength. Even if the other party resorted to some arcane machinations, he was confident that a transformation beyond level seven would render him impervious to their schemes.


    Primarily, Glen perceived that the white werewolf''s supplication did not seem contrived. It appeared that he was the sole hope for saving the life of its so - called master.


    Surprisingly, the white werewolf seemed entirely unconcerned. It was as though obtaining Glen''s blood was a matter of greater import than its own life.


    "Very well, how much do you require? Do you have a container?" Glen inquired, resignation lacing his tone.


    The white werewolf cupped its paws in front of its maw. Amidst retching sounds, a curious vial, smeared with gastric fluid, landed on its wolf claws.


    Glen was overcome with revulsion. Suppressing the overpowering stench, he sliced open his palm and dripped blood laced with a portion of wolf - toxin into the vial.


    The white werewolf sealed the vial and promptly swallowed it once more.


    Subsequently, it made to depart forthwith. Glen hastily called out to it, asking, "How did you discern that I am a werewolf?"


    It should be noted that during their previous encounter, Glen had not transformed. Given the white wolf''s capabilities, it should not have been able to detect his true nature.


    The white werewolf emitted a couple of rapid whines. After offering an explanation, it reverted to its original form and fled into the distance.


    "Your master informed you?" Glen was taken aback.


    According to the information conveyed by the white wolf, its master had discerned Glen''s werewolf identity merely through the white wolf''s memories and was also aware that his bloodline differed from that of other werewolves.


    What manner of sorcery is this?! ¡­ He couldn''t help but be intrigued by the identity of the white wolf''s master.


    To be so perceptive regarding werewolves, perhaps the master is also connected to the werewolf lineage...


    With a plethora of speculations swirling in his mind, he re - boarded the deer - drawn carriage and made his way back to Bayek.


    At this moment, the white wolf, having obtained Glen''s blood, was in a state of intense exuberance. It raced headlong in the direction from whence it had come, heedless of all else.


    The master had declared that this blood could save their life, and so it surely could. All it needed to do was hasten, to be even swifter, and deliver the blood in its belly to the master without delay.


    Originally, as the master''s life force waned, it had resolved to starve itself to death alongside the master.


    However, after fainting from hunger, it had been completely beyond its control, lured by the scent of Glen''s barbecue and thus spared from death.


    Upon returning, the master had instructed it to offer something in return.


    Little did it anticipate that it would ultimately discover a means to extend the master''s life. This unexpected joy was overwhelming!

 Chapter 225 Burning the Forest

    The climate in the Battersea District grew increasingly frigid, portending the advent of winter.


    When Glen ventured out, he observed that people were donning ever - thicker garb. To avoid drawing attention to his singularity, he augmented the thickness of his illusory garments.


    As a considerate employer, he also exhorted the workers on his farm to attire themselves warmly and take heed of their well - being.


    The high priestess of the forest elves had, by now, largely recuperated. She and her fellow elves ought to have departed, yet they contrived reasons to remain.


    Glen was indifferent to this. After all, they offered free labor. Noticing that these elves worked even more diligently than humans, he regarded them as his employees and paid them accordingly.


    Initially, the elves were resistant, but as Glen was not a truly unscrupulous employer, he was resolute in his intention to pay them.


    The elves, perhaps fearing to incur Glen''s displeasure, eventually acquiesced.


    Previously, Glen had seized an opportunity to inquire of Gotaya as to why these elves held him in such high regard. She merely stated that she had disclosed some of Glen''s capabilities to her kin.


    Glen immediately grasped the situation, and thus, his current demeanor towards these elves was quite understandable.


    Furthermore, Gotaya informed Glen that she had imparted to the other tribe members the martial arts techniques he had taught her.


    Glen was unperturbed by this. What he had taught Gotaya were merely superficial skills. For one to truly embark on the path, one must formally become his disciple.


    Apart from these affairs, the new neighbor seemed to be an extremely reclusive individual. Whether it was due to being intimidated by Glen or some other reason, it was rare to see the person leave their abode.


    However, at night, the villa was invariably illuminated, and silhouettes could be seen moving by the windows.


    It was unclear what was transpiring within, as not even a sound could be discerned.


    ...


    On the first day when snowflakes began to drift from the sky, Glen opened the window and cast a glance outside, a faint sense of surprise registering within him.


    He had presumed that the town of Bayek would remain isolated from the outside world, with snow falling beyond its bounds while leaving it untouched.


    After a moment of appreciation, he picked up the notes he had penned the previous night and made his way towards the basement.


    In recent days, his inspiration for magic had surged, enabling him to master a wealth of arcane knowledge that defied easy description. As a result, he had even learned two low - level spells.


    Consequently, his motivation for learning was at an all - time high.


    Upon arriving at the underground magic laboratory, Glen first kindled the lamps, intending to resume his research from where he had left off the previous night.


    However, scarcely had he commenced when a faint sound disrupted his train of thought.


    Setting aside the half - written magic brush in his hand, Glen''s eyes darted about as he turned his gaze in the direction whence the sound had originated.


    It did not seem to be the sort of noise made by rodents or the like.


    Glen had long since eradicated all the rats and cockroaches from the basement; there should be none remaining.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    It appeared to be coming from that door...


    He took measured steps towards the wondrous magic door that could traverse between two regions.


    Upon closer inspection, it did not seem markedly different.


    Yet, Glen detected a subtle alteration.


    The disc - shaped object on the door, reminiscent of a clock, had its pointer shifted to a different sector, having moved one notch clockwise.


    Glen drew nearer, perplexed as to the cause of this change.


    Previously, he had studied this door. If it were indeed similar to a certain animation from his past life, then the various sectors on the dial ought to represent the destinations the door would lead to upon being opened.


    However, when Glen had attempted to move the pointer with his finger, it was to no avail. The pointer would spring back to its original position.


    Only after learning magic did he discover that this door required a specific incantation for operation.


    Now, the fact that the dial had shifted of its own accord left Glen bewildered.


    He paced the floor for a moment, his eyes alternating between his experimental bench and the door before him.


    I''ll just take a cursory look and then return... In the end, he decided to open the door to see if there were any changes on the other side.


    Placing his hand on the doorknob, he gave it a gentle turn. With a crisp click, the door swung open.


    Before Glen could even make out what lay beyond, a powerful gust of wind, laced with dust, assailed him, making it impossible to open his eyes. Through the narrow slit between his half - closed lids, he could only glimpse a hazy, gray expanse.


    Glen had no choice but to turn his back to the door and close it behind him to prevent the tempestuous wind from wreaking havoc in the laboratory.


    Once he had acclimated to the howling wind around him, he beheld a world that resembled a desolate ruin.


    There was a glimmer of light in the sky, veiled by mist, which was presumably the position of the sun.


    The ground was carpeted with withered weeds, and several animal carcasses could be discerned hidden amidst them.


    Not far off stood a wooden hut, which seemed to have been abandoned for an extended period. The dilapidated door, buffeted by the gale, teetered on the verge of detaching, emitting a rhythmic slapping sound.


    What on earth is this place? ¡­ Glen stood still for a moment, then turned to look at the door. It was the same small - house - like stone carving as in Kailadria.


    However, this stone carving presented a far more forlorn sight. It bore not only the marks of sword slashes and axe blows but was even piled with human corpses at its base.


    Has there been a war here? ¡­ Rubbing his chin, Glen surmised.


    He then directed his gaze towards the wooden hut in the distance. Driven by curiosity, he made his way towards it.


    He simply wrenched the door off, freeing it from its precarious state.


    Then he stepped inside the hut.


    The interior of the house appeared as if it had been ransacked by thieves. Tables, chairs, and benches were overturned and broken, strewn haphazardly across the floor.


    There was also a corpse lying in the center. Glen approached and made a cursory examination.


    "Female, around forty to fifty years of age, an ordinary individual, slain by a sword thrust through the chest..."


    Rising to his feet, Glen found a tattered cloth to wipe his hands and then noticed a few tattered objects resembling books in the corner.


    He walked over, retrieved them, and upon opening, discovered that they were hand - written notes.


    Due to their severe damage, little useful information could be gleaned. However, from the handwriting, Glen knew that these were penned by the owner of the magic notes in his basement that had been gnawed by rats.


    Could that mage have met his end here? It couldn''t be the corpse on the floor; that was merely an ordinary person... He casually discarded the tattered notes and exited the hut.


    Through the hazy mist, he could discern what appeared to be a town or a castle in the distance.


    At this moment, Glen was, in fact, on the summit of a mountain.


    I might as well descend and take a look. It shouldn''t consume too much time... Persuading himself thus, Glen took a running start and then leaped off the mountaintop, hurtling straight down towards the foot of the mountain.


    Once he plunged into the forest, he moved with the dexterity of a gibbon, navigating through the trees with remarkable agility.


    However, Glen had not savored this exhilarating experience for long when, before he knew it, a horde of rotting monsters gave chase from behind.


    They came in diverse forms, and seemed quite familiar with this forest, their speed being on par with Glen''s.


    With a quick glance back, Glen had no inclination to come into physical contact with these revolting - looking creatures. He casually unleashed several dragon - breath blades, decimating large numbers of them.


    Yet, these monsters seemed to be inexhaustible. After slaying a large group, even more came charging after him, and every now and then, a few would emerge from the front, lunging at Glen.


    Glen was growing increasingly vexed. These monsters not only offended his eyes but also assailed his olfactory senses.


    Suddenly, his hands burst into searing flames, and he seemed to detonate like a fireball.


    The forest was set ablaze in quick succession, and the monsters could only wail in the inferno.


    "Although burning the forest is not advisable, given the state of this place, there probably aren''t any people or animals left," Glen murmured to himself as he emerged from the epicenter of the explosion.

 Chapter 226 The Pig - Man

    The flames, left uncontrolled by Glen, consumed everything in their path, spreading rapidly. It was likely to be quite some time before they extinguished on their own.


    The firelight illuminated the entire mist - veiled world, and the ear - piercing shrieks of various hair - raising monsters resounded incessantly.


    After listening for a while, Glen continued his journey towards the town he had spied from the mountaintop.


    The outline of the town ahead was now in clear view, yet a wall constructed of stone and wood stood in his way.


    One end of the wooden stakes was sharpened into a conical shape, jutting outwards, their tips caked with dried blood and the mangled corpses of monsters.


    Faint sounds emanated from within the wall. Concealed by the crackling of the flames behind him, they were difficult to discern, yet impossible to evade Glen''s perceptive ears.


    It appears there are still living creatures here, though I wonder if they are human... Glen mused, his pace not faltering in the slightest.


    "Utata!"


    A voice, rough as a broken bellows, rang out, but the language was incomprehensible to Glen.


    He instinctively halted, seeking to locate the source of the sound.


    Upon the stone - built wall, countless figures rose in unison, each brandishing a bow and arrow, trained upon Glen.


    These were a race of diminutive humanoid beings, averaging around the size of a ten - year - old human boy, each sporting two pairs of tattered diamond - shaped wings on their backs.


    Their faces, hidden beneath triangular helmets, betrayed no distinguishable expressions.


    Despite being targeted by numerous arrows, Glen felt no sense of peril. Instead, he attempted to communicate, asking, "Is there anyone among you who can speak the Common Tongue?"


    The heads of the small figures twitched slightly, as if they wished to exchange glances but dared not.


    Moments later, just as Glen was about to pose the question again, a tall, corpulent, and obese figure emerged from behind the small beings.


    To his surprise, it was a pig - man, covered in pustules and somewhat malformed in its growth.


    Upon opening its mouth, its uneven, yellow - black teeth were revealed, and the voice was the same as the one that had first sounded.


    It said in halting Common Tongue, "You... outsider?"


    Glen nodded, his eyes narrowing slightly. There seemed to be two concealed figures beside this pig - man, presumably there to safeguard it.


    Upon receiving confirmation, the pig - man let out two grating laughs, roughly shoved aside two of the small figures, and advanced to the wall, shouting, "Fire! Was it... you?"


    Glen replied calmly, "Yes."


    "Submit! Or... you! Die!"


    Having roared this command, the pig - man raised its hand in a gesture, and the arrow - tips held by the small figures glowed with a blue light, pulsating with formidable magical power.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Glen tilted his head, flashing an enigmatic smile at the pig - man.


    Before the pig - man could react, his figure vanished abruptly, leaving only a cloud of dust billowing in the spot.


    This unexpected turn of events sent all the small figures on the wall into a state of instant panic, and the pig - man hastily retreated.


    Boom!


    A brilliant flash of light, accompanied by a deafening explosion, burst forth before the pig - man''s eyes. Two hooded pig - man mages materialized, intercepting what would have been a fatal blow.


    "Aikemeng! Aikemeng! Boladuoye!..."


    The startled and enraged pig - man shrieked something at the two pig - man mages.


    Without need for translation, Glen knew it was likely an order to slay him.


    However, with such meager strength, they were in no position to impede him.


    As the two pig - man mages emitted grunts of strain under the burden, Glen''s wolf claws descended with great force!


    Three ear - splitting pig - like screams rang out simultaneously, then all fell silent.


    The three corpulent pigs lay on the uneven ground, their forms a mangled mass of blood and flesh.


    All of this transpired in an instant. Before the small figures with bows could even take aim, their master had met a gruesome end.


    They were now at a loss. If they attacked, their only means was archery, and with the target so close to their comrades, there was a high risk of inflicting friendly fire.


    The small figure nearest to Glen was one of those roughly pushed aside by the pig - man earlier. At present, it stood there, trembling with its bow in hand, unsure of what to do.


    Glen regarded it for a moment, then suddenly reached out and grasped.


    The latter instinctively ducked its head, expecting to be slain.


    Yet, the anticipated pain did not materialize.


    Instead, its helmet was snatched away.


    Glen studied the race whose features bore a faint resemblance to those of humans, rummaging through his memory for any related descriptions.


    His action had also alarmed the other small figures, who were on the verge of loosing their arrows.


    In the end, Glen surmised that these small figures were of the same race as the little one named Xili in the Demon - Fallen Valley.


    The small figures watched as this extraordinarily powerful human stood there, seemingly lost in thought.


    Suddenly, the human moved, disregarding them completely as he swaggered into the town.


    "Should we attempt to stop him?"


    One small figure inquired in their unique language.


    The others remained silent for a moment, then a nearby one said, "We are powerless to stop him. Let us hope he only troubles the pig - heads and refrains from harming our clansmen."


    ...


    As Glen traversed this town, which resembled a scaled - down version of a normal one, his curiosity about what had transpired here grew ever stronger.


    The streets and houses were in a state of extreme dilapidation, even more so than in Bayek. At least in Bayek, most of the houses were intact and habitable.


    Here, however, it was a different story.


    The walls were not only overgrown with white fungi, but the streets were also besmeared with a revolting, unidentifiable liquid.


    The air was a noxious blend of the stench of feces, vomit, and the coppery tang of blood and flesh. Were it not for Glen''s robust constitution, he would likely have fallen ill after walking but a short distance.


    Suddenly, a canine - like creature with some of its flesh and bones exposed and most of its fur almost completely shed burst out from a corner, lunging at Glen with its jaws agape.


    But a blast of dragon - breath flame reduced the hapless creature to ashes in an instant.


    Glen truly had no inclination to touch such things with his hands. When his hands had become stained with the fetid blood of the three pig - men earlier, he had to subject them to the cleansing flames four or five times to feel at ease.


    It was not that Glen was overly fastidious; rather, anyone in his position would have found this environment intolerable.


    He continued on his way, heading towards the central castle.


    The distinctive, boisterous voices of the pig - men could already be faintly heard in the distance.


    A massive, withered tree came into view ahead, standing in the center of a square.


    Yet, hanging from the tree were the corpses of countless small figures.


    Hordes of strange birds were feasting upon the rotting flesh of these small - figure corpses.


    Glen stood beneath the tree, his eyes glinting with an inscrutable light. After a moment, he continued his journey.


    There was no sign of the vitality of life here; it was steeped in darkness.


    A faint, intermittent cry emanated from a nearby dilapidated house.


    Glen heard it and made his way towards the source of the sound.


    These houses were built for the small figures, so he had some difficulty squeezing inside.


    In the pitch - black room, Glen beheld a emaciated form, as gaunt as a mummy, cradling something and murmuring.


    As he drew nearer, he realized it was a deranged small - figure mother, holding her deceased child.


    Glen silently backed out of the house.


    This scene was but a microcosm; there were many more similar ones to follow.

 Chapter 227 The Invasion

    In a hall festooned with hooks laden with flesh and blood, forty to fifty pig - men of diverse physiques were indulging wholeheartedly in a game exclusive to them¡ªrolling and bathing in an unidentifiable, earth - toned viscous liquid.


    The characteristic grunts of swine echoed ceaselessly, one after another.


    Apart from the pig - men, countless diminutive figures with intact wings flitted about the fetid hall, attending to the needs of these porcine beings.


    These small figures, to varying extents, were afflicted with skin maladies. One could discern from the pallor of their countenances the torment these ailments inflicted.


    The pig - men reigned supreme here, wielding unrestrained dominion over the lives of these winged diminutives.


    When some pig - men felt the pangs of hunger, they would casually seize one of the small figures, heedless of its despair and terror, and unceremoniously stuff it into their mouths.


    The other small figures, though filled with dread upon witnessing such atrocities, dared not even entertain the thought of flight.


    "Recently, His Majesty the King has birthed a new Pig King. I am certain that it will not be long before we can once again storm back to the mainland and reclaim our rightful land!"


    Suddenly, a rotund, ball - like pig - man, as if inebriated, exclaimed loudly in the viscous pool.


    These words elicited unanimous acclamation from the other pig - men.


    "Long live His Majesty the King! Once on the mainland, I shall no longer have to consume this contaminated meat! I yearn to feast upon humans, elves, and dwarves! In short, I shall sample all that I have yet to taste!"


    "Long live His Majesty the King! I shall employ my consummate culinary skills to prepare the most delectable meats! My great blade thirsts for blood!"


    "Long live His Majesty the King!..."


    "Long live His Majesty the King!..."


    The pig - men cheered in unison.


    At that very moment, a pig - man, clad in armor and brandishing a colossal axe, burst into the reeking hall, shouting, "Cease your revelry! Continue indulging, and you''ll be paying homage to the Pig God! Seize your weapons forthwith! A frenzied werewolf has infiltrated and is running amok outside!"


    These words left the rather slow - witted pig - men stunned for a considerable moment.


    "A werewolf? What''s that stench?"


    "It claims there''s a werewolf running amok outside. How could there be a werewolf here?"


    "Must have overindulged in spores and is hallucinating. Hahaha..."


    The words of the last pig - man provoked laughter among its companions.


    The comfort of the mire made them reluctant to part with it easily.


    The pig - man soldier who had come to deliver the news was so enraged that its snout twitched. Just as it was about to advance and strike these pig - headed creatures with its axe, the hall suddenly shuddered violently.


    The flesh and blood suspended from the ceiling, attached to the iron - locked hooks, emitted a clear metallic clanging sound.


    Stolen story; please report.


    Subsequently, a familiar, potent aura emanated from the direction of the castle.


    "It''s the scent of several pig - leaders and pig - generals! Why are they all descending?!"


    Several pig - men exclaimed in alarm.


    The pig - man soldier, observing that these fellows still hadn''t grasped the gravity of the situation, felt a profound sense of shame at being of the same ilk.


    Before it could utter a word, a massive form suddenly crashed through the hall wall, crushing it into a pulp.


    Several nearby pig - men also met their demise, trapped in the pool and slowly succumbing to asphyxiation.


    Those small figures, owing to their wings and agility, managed to evade this sudden catastrophe.


    "It''s the pig - leader Asak! He''s perished!"


    A pig - man identified the owner of the body now lying in the hall.


    This was a gargantuan pig - leader, standing at a towering ten meters. At present, a vast cavity had opened in its chest, and its body was drenched in the fetid blood of the swine.


    "Quick, arm yourselves! It''s an enemy incursion!"


    The pig - men finally comprehended the situation and clumsily clambered out of the bath pool to retrieve their weapons and armor.


    By this time, the exterior was already in utter chaos.


    Countless pig - man warriors, pig - man mages, and pig - man monstrosities converged upon a single location.


    In the sky, the corpses of slain pig - men were incessantly hurled by some fearsome force, crashing into the central pig - man castle.


    Glen, transformed into a level - seven werewolf, was like a fearsome beast that had descended upon this place, freely unleashing the might of his body.


    He discovered that there was a dense curse power here, which could serve as a source of energy for him, enabling him to maintain this formidable state almost indefinitely.


    The ordinary pig - man warriors were mere fodder, no matter how many came. At present, his primary adversaries were the pig - leaders and pig - generals, who resembled mountains of flesh.


    There were upwards of twenty of them, relentlessly attacking Glen with abandon.


    Intermittently, dark magic meant to disrupt him would land on Glen, but in his current state, it was scarcely noticeable.


    Those twenty - odd pig - leaders and pig - generals were, at most, of level - five strength. Although they had substantial vitality, they could not endure for long and would soon fall victim to Glen''s claws.


    On a pig - man flag fluttering in the wind at the zenith of the castle, there was a colossal illusory eye, intently observing the battle without so much as a blink.


    It was the eye of the pig - man king. Witnessing its pride and joy, the pig - man army painstakingly amassed over a century, being decimated in large numbers, countless blood vessels surfaced in its sclera.


    Two illusory, ethereal grunts of the pig resounded across the battlefield, as if conveying an order.


    Glen did not understand, yet he noticed that the surrounding pig - men all wore expressions of ecstatic jubilation.


    It seemed that more formidable reinforcements were being dispatched... He surmised the reason.


    Sure enough, after a violent tremor shook the ground, unknown spikes abruptly sprouted beneath Glen''s feet, rapidly closing in towards the center in an attempt to entrap him.


    However, the speed of a level - seven werewolf was more than adequate to handle this.


    A colossal pig''s head emerged from the earth, its scarlet eyes rolling eerily as it sought the werewolf''s position.


    "Those who impede the advance of the pig - men... must atone with their lives!"


    The massive pig''s head roared slogans incomprehensible to Glen, and waves of sound waves that distorted the air rippled out. Upon hearing this, the other pig - men underwent grotesque mutations.


    Muscles burst through their skin and fat, rendering the pig - men even more repulsive, terrifying, and frenzied.


    Glen''s form was concealed within the copious black smoke he had deliberately released, and he relentlessly assaulted the feeble pig - man soldiers.


    These lowest - level combat units were perishing at a rate of several hundred per second.


    The newly - emerged pig - man king was enraged to the point of frenzied hopping, yet it was powerless against Glen.


    "My army! Curse that werewolf! The army I painstakingly raised! Damned! Damned¡ª!"


    On the lofty castle in the distance, the eye of the pig - man king was blood - red, quivering violently. Its venomous voice sent tremors through the ground.


    Finally, its somewhat intelligent mind realized that dispatching ordinary pig - man soldiers was a futile waste. Thus, it commanded one of the pig - man generals to lead the troops away from the battlefield.


    Witnessing the pig - man king being toyed with by the werewolf, not only failing to pose a threat to the werewolf but also sustaining grievous injuries in the process.


    "Damn it! Useless wretches! All pig - men kings, advance! Slay this werewolf without delay!"


    Following this furious outburst, five more massive pig - men kings burst through the ground and charged towards the battlefield.


    They had distinct physiques and brandished different weapons. The powerful aura that assailed Glen in the battlefield even took him aback.

 Chapter 228 The Werewolf Who Eradicated a Nation

    The five Pig - Kings each possessed level - seven prowess. Although they were marginally inferior to Glen at this moment, they were more than capable of posing a formidable threat.


    "The werewolf who dares to affront our king! It shall be your supreme privilege to meet your end at our united hands!!!"


    A Pig - King, grasping a colossal mace, abruptly hoisted the weapon and brought it crashing down upon the ground with great force!


    The squalid, ruined town seemed to reverberate from the impact, with the ground shattering into innumerable chunks that soared into the air.


    Glen felt his body suddenly lose its equilibrium, and for an instant, he was disoriented, unable to distinguish between up and down, left and right.


    Before he could react, a peculiar, frigid gust of wind spewed forth from the maw of a one - eyed Pig - King, sweeping across Glen''s form.


    This cold blast seemed to penetrate his flesh and blood, course through his veins, permeate his internal organs, and even pass through his cerebrum.


    In an instant, Glen lost command of his body, as if the connections between his neurons had been severed.


    Seizing this opportune moment, the remaining Pig - Kings, who had yet to engage, unceremoniously shoved aside the obstructive Pig - Leaders and Pig - Generals.


    Each of their uniquely potent offensive maneuvers was simultaneously launched towards Glen, ensconced within the billowing black smoke!


    Yet, these attacks inexplicably missed their mark.


    "This... this is impossible!!"


    The Pig - King that had just expelled the strange cold wind widened its porcine eyes in utter disbelief.


    As the originator of that controlling cold wind, it could distinctly sense that the gust had merely lingered within the werewolf''s body for a fleeting moment before being forcibly ejected by a fearsome will.


    This was the most powerful controlling technique bestowed upon it by the Pig - King, of which it was justifiably proud, yet now it seemed utterly ineffectual!


    "What a remarkable gust of wind. It even lulled me into a brief slumber," the voice of the loathsome werewolf emanated from the black smoke. Although the Pig - Kings could not comprehend the words, they could discern from the tone that it was a blatant provocation.


    "The Pig - King is enraged! The consequences shall be dire!"


    The Pig - King that had exhaled the cold wind was consumed by unbridled fury. It abruptly thrust its hand into its mouth and yanked out a bone - whip, caked with filth, then let out a roar and charged headlong into the black smoke.


    One of the slightly more astute Pig - Kings attempted to halt it, but it was already too late.


    Within the dense black smoke, several strange flickers of firelight flashed, immediately followed by the classic pig - like screech.


    Boom!


    A body, charred on the exterior and tender within, hurtled out of the black smoke and crashed resoundingly into the distant castle of the Pig - men.


    The aroma of roasted pork pervaded the air, overpowering in its intensity.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    Scarcely had the battle commenced when they had already lost one Pig - King!


    The Pig - King was driven to complete frenzy. It recklessly issued an offensive command to all the Pig - men who could directly receive its directives.


    An even more intense conflagration of battle ensued.


    The deafening sounds of battle, capable of shattering eardrums, resounded without cessation.


    These Pig - men, whether they were the common Pig - man soldiers or the mightiest Pig - Kings, who were as gods in this place, had never experienced such a desperate and harrowing battle.


    All of this was wrought by a single werewolf of unknown provenance.


    Werewolves were not supposed to be insignificant and malevolent creatures? How could a randomly encountered one be so fearsome! Had the average strength of the continent ascended to such heights? Then how could I possibly launch an invasion! How could I establish the most powerful Pig - man kingdom across the entire continent! ¡­ The Pig - King''s mind was in turmoil, and its hitherto unquenchable ambition had suffered a grievous blow.


    "The Pig - men... shall not be vanquished! The Pig - men shall... dominate the continent!"


    Lying upon the blood - soaked ruins, the last Pig - King had only its head attached to a lengthy spinal column. Its throat still quivered as it doggedly fulfilled its final duty.


    "Then you may continue to dream," Glen unceremoniously swiped his claw, shattering the Pig - King''s cranium.


    Now, within this Pig - man kingdom, save for the yet - unseen Pig - King, there was none with a combat prowess exceeding that of a Pig - man soldier. All had perished beneath Glen''s claws.


    He, exuding a palpable aura of lethality, made his way towards the lofty castle - palace.


    After dealing with this, he would eliminate the remaining Pig - men one by one.


    He had initially anticipated an ordinary sojourn, yet he had unexpectedly stumbled upon a place that filled him with such revulsion.


    A group of repulsive beings, employing the most heinous means to subjugate another race, treating life with utter disregard.


    From observing the words and deeds of these Pig - men, he could surmise what a depraved and detestable race they were.


    Although he was not astonished that such a place could exist in this world, now that he had witnessed it, the Pig - men here could only consider themselves unfortunate.


    After all, Glen was a being of great power and unwavering dominance.


    He simply desired the obliteration of this place that had incurred his disfavor, regardless of the thoughts of the victims.


    It mattered not why this place existed, why these Pig - men behaved as they did, or what had transpired here in the past.


    Just as the adage from his previous life went¡ªTo destroy you, what concern is it of yours.


    "Who are you!!!? Why are you doing this!!!? I understand! Those despicable humans dispatched you, did they!!!? How did they discover that I yet live!!!"


    The voice of the Pig - King was fraught with madness, in the language exclusive to Pig - men.


    Yet, Glen comprehended it, presumably due to some arcane magic.


    "Cease your conjectures. I was not sent by any faction. I merely felt inclined to cause some destruction," Glen emitted a peculiar lupine laugh, characteristic only of a werewolf, his visage contorted in a fearsome grimace.


    "Cause destruction!!!? Why here!!!? No!!! I reject your answer!!! I reject it!!!"


    This response evidently incited the Pig - King to even greater rage and madness.


    This contrived and unforeseen calamity was even more difficult for the Pig - King to countenance than being deliberately targeted.


    It had been ambitiously expanding its power, envisioning an unprecedented invasion of the continent, only to have its dreams crushed by a passing, idle powerhouse.


    Even in the depths of hell, its unquenchable resentment would resound ceaselessly!


    The Pig - King, its mind already in a state of derangement, failed to notice that Glen had pushed open the gates of the palace hall.


    The Pig - King was an ordinary Pig - man, crowned with a regal diadem, clutching the scepter of an ancient human king, and clad in a royal robe that strained against its corpulent form.


    It was even less robust than the Pig - men Glen had encountered in the town.


    However, Glen, with his acute perception of magic, knew that the Pig - man before him was a bona - fide level - six dark mage, infused with other strange and arcane powers.


    "Your Majesty the King, it is time to embark on your final journey," Glen intoned, his footsteps echoing through the cavernous hall.


    Originally, all the Pig - man ministers had been summoned by the king to engage in battle and had met their end at Glen''s hands.


    Upon hearing the voice, the Pig - King did not respond. It continued to mumble incoherently, its head in its hands.


    The blow it had suffered this day was too overwhelming for it to bear.


    Just as Glen raised his wolf - claw, poised to strike down the Pig - King, a pink tentacle suddenly sprouted from beneath, instantaneously dragging the Pig - King underground.


    How could Glen allow his quarry to escape? He immediately reached out and grasped, only to find the pulling force of the other party astonishing, dragging him down as well!

 Chapter 229 The Envoy of the Pig God

    As Glen was scraping against the fragments of earth and stone, before he could even swing his claws to sever the tentacle, his vision was abruptly bathed in a scarlet hue.


    To his surprise, he found himself within a chamber composed entirely of flesh and blood. Light filtered through the fleshy mass from outside, revealing the pulsating blood vessels that coursed through it.


    The Pig - King had vanished without a trace. In front of him stood an unknown creature, its back adorned with a colossal shell reminiscent of that of a snail.


    The creature then addressed him in the common human tongue, "Mighty werewolf! If you wish to avoid being ensnared by boundless dread, then depart from this place. I am the envoy of the great Pig God of yore, and I hereby issue you a warning!"


    "Spare me your empty bravado. You lack the wherewithal to intimidate me," Glen retorted without hesitation, launching an immediate attack.


    With his perception, which had been further enhanced after transforming into a state beyond level - seven, although the Envoy of the Pig God before him possessed a formidable, unidentifiable power, it was still somewhat inferior to his own.


    "All your actions are in vain! This will only lead to a mutually - destructive outcome, and you shall gain nothing. Why persevere?"


    The Envoy of the Pig God deftly employed flesh - magic to parry Glen''s attacks while continuing to expound on its plea.


    "Apologies, but I am a rather tenacious individual. I will not rest until I achieve my goal!"


    Glen''s hands were wreathed in the flames of dragon''s breath, shattering the fleshy appendages that even a full - force strike from a level - six knight would have failed to sever.


    "This is our domain! You have no right to intrude!"


    "Your domain? I believe it is you who were the original intruders," Glen countered.


    Based on the observations Glen had made thus far, these Pig - men were undoubtedly the later invaders.


    He was uncertain whether the original inhabitants were those small figures, for on the mountaintop where he had emerged, there were also human skeletons.


    "This place is suitable for the Pig - men. Thus, it rightfully belongs to us. Had it not been for the obstruction of a human mage, we would have claimed dominion over this land centuries ago!"


    "A human mage? Was he more powerful than you are at present?" Glen inquired, evading an incoming attack.


    "Certainly not!" the Envoy of the Pig God vehemently denied. "Back then, we were vanquished by the humans of the mainland, losing the protection of the Pig God. I, too, was grievously wounded and on the verge of departing to meet the great Pig God at any moment. Otherwise, how could that human mage have hindered me?"


    Glen slowed the tempo of his attacks. He realized that this Envoy of the Pig God was rather guileless, answering every question he posed. Thus, he decided to take this opportunity to glean a general understanding of the situation.


    He asked, "Then how did you manage to succeed? Did that mage show mercy?"


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    The Envoy of the Pig God seemed to gasp for a few breaths. The previous attacks had evidently consumed a great deal of its power, or perhaps its injuries had yet to fully heal.


    It replied, "We know not. One day, that mage simply vanished, and naturally, this place came under our control."


    "I see," Glen said, and his attacks resumed with renewed ferocity.


    This put the Envoy of the Pig God in a dire predicament. It roared, "Cease your opposition to the Pig - men! Pig - men and werewolves can be allies!"


    "I have but one objective: to eliminate you. Accept your fate!"


    "Humanity is truly a frenzied race! No, you are a werewolf now. In any case, submit to your destiny!!!"


    The Envoy of the Pig God suddenly reared up, revealing a long, perforated lower body.


    A powerful suction force erupted from the perforation, extracting streams of black gas from Glen''s form.


    It was not a curse.


    Glen felt an overwhelming sense of mental fatigue, and even his killing urge was completely drained away.


    He now seemed to have entered a state of absolute equanimity.


    The Envoy of the Pig God, however, was overcome with ecstasy. "Hahaha... So much negative emotion! I have triumphed! I shall harness these copious desires to attain unparalleled power! All will be restored! Thank you, werewolf!"


    But at this moment, Glen, from whom these killing emotions had been siphoned, wore a cryptic smile. "You''ve done me a favor..."


    The Envoy of the Pig God, in a state of heightened excitement, paid no heed to Glen''s words, which were as faint as a whisper.


    It knew that these desires would only persist for a brief period and that it must eliminate the werewolf before the power dissipated.


    To its delight, it felt the werewolf''s killing desire surge violently.


    "Hahaha... Werewolf! I never expected you to generate so much desire! It''s all mine! I shall become more powerful than ever before!"


    With that, it once again began to draw in the transforming werewolf with great avidity.


    Yet, in an instant, it was overwhelmed.


    "What is the meaning of this!???"


    The Envoy of the Pig God''s mind went blank. It had employed this ability for countless millennia, and this was the first time it had been overwhelmed.


    Before it could convert these vast desires into power, it suddenly realized that the werewolf before it had expanded to the point of shattering the flesh - world it had constructed.


    Glen ceased his transformation, looking somewhat disappointed at his current state. "Is that all it could absorb? I had hoped to experience that state once more..."


    His current form had reached over thirty meters in height. Glowing red stripes adorned his arms, connecting to the fangs of flame.


    Although he was unsure what level his previous transformation would be classified as in this world, his current state was undoubtedly level - eight.


    While his power had increased significantly compared to level - seven, he felt certain it did not reach level - nine.


    Even though he was unaware of the nature of the level - nine realm, it did not prevent him from speculating.


    This form did not exhibit an obvious overflow of power. It merely gave the impression of a colossal monster, seemingly less imposing than when he was at level - seven.


    But the Envoy of the Pig God beside him had long since entered a state of mental paralysis.


    It was attempting to determine how to respond, seeking the guidance of the Pig God, but the Pig God had long since ceased to exist, and its role as an envoy was now merely nominal.


    The over - thirty - meter - tall werewolf examined his body in place, then turned his gaze towards the motionless Envoy of the Pig God.


    He then sauntered towards it with a leisurely gait.


    "I can already feel the killing urge about to flood my mind once more, so I shall waste no time in sending you to meet your Pig God."


    As Glen spoke, his massive wolf''s paw descended upon the crown of the Envoy of the Pig God. With the emergence of a faint red glow, the latter''s form gradually dissipated like smoke.


    This was a technique Glen had devised himself: the Annihilation - style Curse.


    Incorporating the principles of purging magic, it completely erased the Envoy of the Pig God from this dimension.


    The surrounding flesh - space, which was connected to the Envoy of the Pig God, also dissipated.


    Free from these obstructions, Glen finally obtained a clear view of his surroundings.


    It resembled a vast dungeon, heaped with countless bones.


    And a small figure, which had been encased in flesh, dropped onto the dungeon floor.


    The moment Glen placed his hand on the top of the Envoy of the Pig God, he detected the presence of this peculiar small figure. It possessed a power distinct from all others present, and it was being continuously siphoned off by the Envoy of the Pig God.

 Chapter 230 Rebirth

    Freed from the incessant extraction by the Envoy of the Pig God, the power of the diminutive figure gradually recuperated. It propped itself up with its hands against the ground, struggling to rise.


    Glen remained in his level - eight form, waiting in silence. The wild, blood - lust - filled desires in his mind required some time to reach the threshold of his endurance. Thus, he maintained this state, prepared for any unforeseen contingencies.


    A white radiance suffused the small being. As it lifted its visage to gaze upon Glen, a sense of temporal and spatial disarray welled within Glen''s eyes, an effect that manifested the instant their gazes met.


    Glen had the distinct impression that the small figure had just delved into all the past information.


    "You..." Just as Glen was on the verge of posing a question, he witnessed the small figure undergo yet another transformation.


    Its form unfurled like a wispy, ethereal white veil, ultimately assuming the guise of a female humanoid, standing five meters tall.


    The countenance seemed to embody the zenith of human aesthetic ideals, exuding a charm capable of ensnaring the fascination of any beholder.


    Glen was uncertain as to what the entity intended. Before his towering form, which now reached over thirty meters, this unknown creature appeared minuscule. Nevertheless, he naturally remained vigilant.


    Suddenly, the unknown being''s eyes welled with tears, and it sank to its knees, unleashing a heart - rending wail. The sound, saturated with boundless anguish, was palpable enough to convey its helplessness to any rational individual.


    Glen was perplexed as to the cause. Although affected by the sobs, he first concentrated his senses to roughly assess the strength of this unknown entity. To his surprise, it scarcely reached level - five, seemingly posing no threat whatsoever.


    Regardless of the reason for its distress, Glen had no intention of disturbing it. Thus, while still in control of his power through his rationality, he decided to act upon his own desires.


    In a silent and unobtrusive manner, the colossal werewolf, towering over thirty meters, dissolved into nothingness. When he reappeared, he was already ten thousand meters in the air, having transformed into a vast expanse of clouds capable of enshrouding the entire town.


    A peculiar downpour ensued!


    The blood - red rain inundated the kingdom once under the dominion of the Pig - men, seeping into every nook and cranny.


    The dilapidated structures, after being cleansed by the rain, underwent a complete metamorphosis. The white fungi evaporated, the bloodstains vanished, and the surfaces of the building materials seemed to be coated with a layer of dark - red film.


    Were a erudite mage to behold these edifices, they would surely be overwhelmed with excitement. For these were all exceedingly rare magical materials.


    The streets and the castle had been utterly transformed, giving rise to a brand - new world.


    The living beings caught in the rain experienced even more profound changes.


    The surviving Pig - men, no matter where they concealed themselves, were bespattered with the rain. They endured indescribable agony as their bodies sprouted black hair. Eventually, the Pig - men were divested of their free will, becoming wolf - pig monstrosities solely under Glen''s control.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    As for the small figures, upon being drenched by the rain, they were infected with Glen''s unique wolf - venom, leading to certain alterations in their constitutions. They felt no pain; instead, they perceived that the ailments in their bodies had dissipated, their maimed limbs and wings had healed and regenerated, and a surfeit of energy and strength coursed through them. Those with mental aberrations also regained their sanity due to this rain.


    The wandering souls in this region were drawn by the power of the curse. Those able to locate their cadavers were resurrected as half - dead werewolf forms through the medium of their corpses. Those whose remains had perished were transformed into conscious specters, surviving in an alternative form.


    Such was the heaven - defying ability of an eight - level werewolf. A power sufficient to alter everything!


    Amidst the blood - red downpour, the small figures beheld their deceased companions and kin. For a moment, the chorus of sobs, rising and falling in succession, faintly overshadowed the sound of the rain. Most of them believed themselves to be in the afterlife, their minds in a daze due to the profound shock.


    As the clouds dispersed, Glen''s form plummeted into the wilderness beyond. He could no longer sustain his state and promptly reverted to a five - level werewolf to gradually assuage the boundless blood - lust in his mind.


    Whether it was due to the clouds Glen had transformed into pushing aside the previously overcast layers, allowing the long - awaited sunlight to penetrate, everything became astonishingly clear. The reunited small figures finally came to their senses, realizing that this was still the same town, and they had not perished.


    Oh, great Werewolf God! You have bestowed all of this upon us! We are willing to express our gratitude in any way imaginable! Even if it means sacrificing my insignificant life at this very moment! ¡­ The small figures shared a unanimous thought. They knelt down one by one, reciting an unknown incantation with unparalleled devotion.


    A pristine white figure emerged from the palace hall. Beholding the scene before it, a wellspring of boundless gratitude and veneration surged within its heart. It leaned against the wall and slowly sank to its knees, shedding tears once more, yet these were tears of joy.


    At this moment, outside the town, Glen, attuned to the countless werewolf vassals he could manipulate at will within the town, felt a pang of complexity. Now, he could effortlessly peer into the thoughts of those small figures, discerning that this was a relatively simple - hearted and benevolent race.


    Humans referred to them as Flying Sprites. Due to their feeble strength, they had been ostracized by other races, ultimately fleeing to this remote locale to eke out a meager existence. A powerful and benevolent mage, passing by and pitying their plight, had brought some of his apprentices to assist and safeguard them. And now, Glen had transformed them all into werewolf subspecies, potentially marking their true extinction.


    "I should return and indulge in a good slumber. I wonder if I''ll still have an appetite for pork in the future..." Glen murmured to himself, preparing to make his way back to the mountaintop and then return to Bayek.


    Just then, a white figure hurtled out of the town at an astonishing speed, calling out to Glen, "Mr. Werewolf! Pray, do not depart!"


    Glen turned around and beheld the unknown humanoid creature he had rescued from within the Envoy of the Pig God. It spoke in the common human tongue. Judging from the partial memories gleaned from those small figures, this unknown being seemed to be the collective embodiment of the small figures'' will, born out of their faith. Glen''s current knowledge was insufficient to fathom the reasons behind its formation.


    He halted in his tracks, remaining silent, waiting to hear what the entity had to say.


    "Thank you for rescuing my children! You have also saved me! I beseech you to remain! Allow us to serve you! Your will shall be our supreme aspiration! Forgive me for this humble plea that has detained you..." With that, it knelt before Glen, intending to prostrate itself.


    Glen merely grasped its shoulders, preventing it from kneeling, and said, "Very well. Now, my first command is to return and take good care of them." With that, he released his hold.


    However, the entity reacted peculiarly. Its form trembled slightly, and it was only after a considerable pause that it softly replied with an "alright." Glen could not penetrate the thoughts of this being, and thus, he was somewhat puzzled by its response. Nevertheless, he was disinclined to delve deeper. He turned and walked away.


    After his figure had completely vanished, the white figure suddenly slumped to the ground. It felt as though the shoulder Glen had touched was ablaze. He had actually made contact with it! What an intimate gesture! This would fill it with bliss for an entire year!


    "I shall surely not betray your trust!" It whispered, as if making a solemn vow, then reluctantly rose to its feet and returned to preside over their newly - born world.

 Chapter 231 The Vanished War

    Prior to opening the teleportation gate on the stone carving, Glen attended to the surrounding bones. The monsters at the foot of the mountain were the by - products of the Pig - man mages'' flesh - transmutation experiments. It would suffice to let those Flying Sprites deal with them.


    As for the wolf - pigs that Glen had transformed into puppets, he issued an order for them to all retreat into a slumber within the dungeon. Should these expendable forces be required in the future, it would not be too late to deploy them.


    ...


    In the capital of the Zeon Kingdom, the Supreme Diviner, the White - Clad One, who was engaged in his daily meditation, abruptly opened his eyes. He had detected an anomalous undulation in the River of Fate.


    Consequently, he employed his consummate divination magic to conduct an investigation.


    After approximately two hours, the White - Clad One furrowed his brows in perplexity and murmured, "Has a continental war that was meant to occur suddenly vanished?"


    This sign was unprecedented in the White - Clad One''s life. Even among all the cases he had encountered thus far, there had never been anything as bewildering as this.


    Not only is the trajectory of fate nearly immutable, but those like him, who can fleetingly foresee the future, can only effect the slightest of alterations. Let alone making an entire war disappear.


    Were it not for the unprecedentedly intense fluctuations in the River of Fate, he would not have been aware that a war of continental significance was impending.


    "Truly, these are troubled times..." The White - Clad One wearily massaged the space between his brows.


    He could never have fathomed that this change was wrought by a werewolf. And the war that should have transpired was to be instigated by a horde of Pig - men.


    Perhaps, prior to Glen''s eradication of their kingdom, the collective might of those Pig - men was insufficient to exert any influence on the continent.


    However, the Envoy of the Pig God had bestowed upon the Pig - King a formidable trait: the flesh - transmutation magic that transcended level constraints.


    Those few Pig - Kings were merely creations circumscribed by environmental conditions.


    Should the Pig - King enter the continent after completing its preparations, the more diverse and abundant racial flesh there would enable the Pig - King to create even more powerful and versatile Pig - Kings.


    By then, the Pig - men would grow stronger with each battle, and the number of high - level combatants would increase. By the time the major kingdoms on the continent took notice, it would already be too late.


    "I might as well convey this information to His Majesty the King privately." Having determined that no further useful information could be gleaned, the White - Clad One resolved to pay an audience to the king.


    First, he instructed his apprentice to attend to the scene.


    As he stepped out of his divination hall, he was met with a familiar figure waiting outside.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Good day, Sir Fitt," the White - Clad One greeted with a smile.


    The figure before him was none other than the chief instructor of the Griffin Knights, a level - seven knight with inky battle - qi, Sir Fitt, the Great Knight.


    She inclined her head slightly towards the White - Clad One. "Good day, the great White - Clad One."


    "You, who are solely preoccupied with training, wouldn''t seek me out without cause. So, what is it? I must soon have an audience with His Majesty."


    The White - Clad One led the way, with Fitt, clad in female armor, following closely behind. After a moment of reflection, she said, "Since the old marshal''s return, he has been... in a rather poor state. Today, he resumed training the knights in the training ground with his stringent methods. These are but children who have only just passed the selection. I dare not voice my opinion. You, being his old acquaintance, I hope you might persuade him."


    The White - Clad One did not seem taken aback. He merely smiled and said, "Don''t they all claim that you are the most exacting instructor? Even you find the old lion''s methods overly harsh?"


    Fitt did not respond to this jocular comment.


    "You remain as grave as ever. That''s not ideal..." The White - Clad One shook his head, paused, and then continued, "What the old lion has endured would be a crushing blow to anyone. The fact that he can vent his frustration on the new recruits as he is now is a positive sign. We cannot expect too much."


    "Please... do persuade him..." Fitt persisted.


    The White - Clad One cast a glance back at Fitt.


    The female knight''s eyes were obscured beneath her helmet, only her lips were tightly pressed together.


    Yet, the White - Clad One seemed to divine her thoughts. "Rather than being concerned about those new recruits, you''re more worried about the old lion, aren''t you? Why beat around the bush?"


    Fitt lapsed into silence once more.


    The White - Clad One continued in an avuncular tone, "You still hold a deep regard for this teacher who instructed you for but a few months, don''t you? He bears a resemblance to your father, and I understand. You should attempt to persuade him yourself. He will listen to you."


    After walking for some time, the female knight finally spoke, "I shall give it a try..."


    Just then, a colossal figure soared in from the distance. It was, astonishingly, a white dragon - like magical beast.


    As the massive form swept by, a figure leaped from its back.


    It was a brown - haired male knight adorned in resplendent knight''s armor.


    He landed precisely in front of the White - Clad One and Fitt, making scarcely a sound.


    The male knight straightened up, flicked his hair, and with a smile he deemed dashing, stepped forward and said, "Hey! White - Clad One, and Instructor Fitt, how fare you?"


    His voice was remarkably clear, and his greeting exuded cheerfulness and warmth.


    "Your arrival doesn''t bode well," the White - Clad One remarked with a look of distaste.


    "Come on! Don''t be like this! Everyone adores Barke!" the newcomer exclaimed, clearly irked.


    "Very well, did you also come regarding the old lion?" The White - Clad One waved his hand, interrupting.


    "The old lion?" Barke was initially taken aback, then, catching on, he slapped his knee and laughed, "Hahaha... The old lion! What an apt moniker! Marshal Delaron is indeed as fearsome as an old lion!"


    "So, did he thrash you again?" the White - Clad One inquired.


    Barke''s laughter ceased abruptly. Then, he exclaimed in a somewhat exasperated manner, "That old lion has no sense of chivalry! How could he strike me in the presence of so many female knights! What did I do to provoke him? He must be envious of my good looks!"


    "Only I may call him the old lion. If he overhears you, I assure you, you''ll break a few bones," the White - Clad One warned.


    Barke''s face paled. After coughing twice, he finally revealed his purpose for coming. "Please, don''t tell him. Also, could you persuade him? He''s already retired! Cease his tormenting of us! Having Fitt is enough!"


    Fitt, standing nearby, exuded a menacing aura. She had long been itching to teach this male knight a lesson. He was perpetually disrupting the training ground of their Griffin Knights.


    She had chased him away countless times. Were it not for the fact that he belonged to the ground knights and was not under her jurisdiction, she would have already pummeled his face into a pulp.


    "Forget it. I won''t intervene. He is in desperate need of an outlet for his pent - up emotions. If you can keep showing up in his vicinity, I''m certain he''ll depart on his own before long," the White - Clad One said, wearing a sinister smile.


    Barke realized that the other was suggesting he serve as the old lion''s punching bag. His eyes widened in indignation. "By the gods! How could you utter such a malicious statement! I shall not do it!"

 Chapter 232 Solrays Visit

    "Then keep a good distance from the Griffin training ground!" Fitt chimed in.


    "I..." Barke was on the verge of protesting but, as if struck by a recollection, he smiled and said, "No matter. In a few days, my adorable Veronica will be here. I''ll be by my goddess''s side and won''t have to lay eyes on that despicable old codger again!"


    With that, he made to leave.


    Fitt suddenly inquired, "How did you come to know that the delegation from the Frost - winter Kingdom is about to arrive? Given your standing, where did you obtain this intelligence? And wasn''t the Chief of Deffa your goddess?"


    Barke laughed with self - satisfaction. "Don''t underestimate me. When it comes to matters concerning my goddess, I''m capable of anything. And finally, who''s to say I can have but one goddess?"


    He left with a most infuriating retreating figure, striding away with purpose.


    The White - Clad One was silent for a moment, then suddenly remarked, "The old lion is in a rather dire state at present. When you attempt to persuade him, refrain as much as possible from uttering words related to family."


    Fitt, lagging slightly behind, nodded. "I understand."


    The female knight then steered the conversation towards the delegation from the Frost - winter Kingdom. "I recall that the last time the Frost - winter Kingdom dispatched an envoy here was in May of last year. By all accounts, they shouldn''t be sending another mission to our kingdom so soon. I surmise that something significant must have occurred."


    The White - Clad One nodded, immediately validating Fitt''s supposition. "Every hundred years, hordes of monsters materialize in the frigid North Continent. Calculating the time, it seems about right. They must be coming on account of this very matter."


    "Are you suggesting that they''re coming to seek assistance? But they didn''t do so in previous instances..."


    "Of course, this time is different. I have a premonition that a momentous event is about to unfold on the North Continent. I suspect that some individuals in our kingdom''s neighboring realm have also detected something amiss."


    "Evil constantly endeavors to encroach upon this continent, yet we shall vanquish it time and time again!"


    Fitt''s tone resounded with a bellicose spirit.


    "Your martial fervor is both your virtue and your flaw," the White - Clad One commented.


    "That missing level - seven werewolf often appears in my dreams. I''m uncertain what he''ll bring to this place, but I must make preparations for all potential calamities that may befall us in the future," the female knight said, placing her hand upon her chest.


    The White - Clad One cast a sidelong glance at Fitt, who was positioned slightly behind him. "You will encounter him once more."


    ...


    In Bayek.


    Glen was engaged in the practice of magic when a farm laborer came to report that a black lizardman had emerged outside, and he didn''t seem to be a local townsman.


    Solray? ¡­ Realizing who it might be, Glen promptly went out to extend a welcome. He still held a keen interest in the lizardman who had invented the electric lamp.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    On the quiet byway, the black lizardman, accompanied by two young boys, was pushing a small cart forward with a palpable sense of trepidation. They perpetually had the sensation that unseen eyes were observing their every move.


    Indeed, this was the case. The farmworkers, well - versed in the art of concealment, were vigilantly monitoring their every action from the shadows.


    "Mr. Solray, it appears as though no one resides here. Perhaps we should return," one of the young boys said timidly.


    "There''s no mistake. Mr. Glen provided me with this address, and we made thorough inquiries on our journey here," the black lizardman affirmed with conviction.


    "But why is knowledge of this place so scarce? We had to ask around for so long before finding someone who knew of it. Could there be something inherently wrong with this place?"


    The black lizardman was about to counter when a familiar voice, carrying from afar, instantly dispelled the concerns of everyone present.


    "Mr. Solray! What brings you here so unexpectedly? You ought to have sent a letter in advance!"


    Glen came running, waving his hand in greeting.


    "Mr. Glen!" The lizardman immediately stepped forward and embraced Glen.


    After disengaging, he exclaimed with excitement, "I simply couldn''t contain my impatience any longer! I''ve resolved all the issues, and I''m eager to showcase my work to you!"


    "That''s splendid! Let''s proceed to my abode and conduct a test at once! I had every confidence in your ability!..."


    Glen then engaged in an animated conversation with Solray as they made their way back to the town. The workers hidden in the shadows, realizing that their surveillance was no longer required, returned to their tasks on the farm.


    Solray''s attention was wholly absorbed by the conversation, and he didn''t even notice that the town he was entering was quite extraordinary. However, the two young boys did notice and were eager to alert Solray, but they couldn''t find an opportunity to interject and could only fidget in frustration.


    Upon entering the house, Solray wasted no time in unloading his finished product from the cart. As the rain - proof tarpaulin was peeled back, a light bulb, assembled upon a complex mechanical box, was revealed to Glen''s view.


    "The one atop should be the illuminating electric lamp. What, then, is this contraption beneath?" Glen inquired, pointing to the mechanical iron box below.


    "This is a power source I''ve designed. Otherwise, a solitary light bulb would be of no use," Solray explained.


    "As a matter of fact, I''ve already installed a circuit system here, specifically tailored for the electric lamp you crafted," Glen said, with a hint of resignation.


    Solray was taken aback. He hadn''t anticipated that the other party would hold his invention in such high regard and had even gone to such lengths. He was deeply touched.


    Nevertheless, out of habit, he proposed, "Might I have a look at your circuit system? And how did you manage to resolve the power - source issue?"


    Glen offered no further elaboration but simply led Solray to examine the magic - energy generator he had constructed, along with the connected electrical wires.


    The two young boys were directed by Glen to the parlor, where the elven housekeeper was instructed to serve them with desserts and fruit juices. The two were promptly enthralled by the delectable offerings and completely forgot about their teacher.


    "Is this the power source? It appears rather simplistic. How does it generate electricity?" Solray''s flat lizard head studied the magic - energy generator for an extended period but remained perplexed, prompting him to pose the question.


    Glen, well - aware that the other would likely be unable to comprehend, had prepared an explanation in advance. "It''s quite natural that you find it difficult to understand, Mr. Solray. This is a device that generates electricity by harnessing magical power. It makes use of the forces of magic."


    Upon hearing this, Solray''s lizard eyes widened in astonishment. "Magic!? Electricity generated through the union of magic and machinery!? Oh ho ho! This is truly extraordinary! When you commissioned a mage to create this, I''m certain the mage was equally astounded, no doubt!? Hahaha..."


    Glen''s expression froze. He pointed at himself. "I am the mage."


    "Hahaha... Cough! Cough!" Solray''s laughter caught in his throat. "Wait, what did you say? You''re the mage!? How could this be!? Aren''t you a merchant?"


    It was hardly surprising that Solray was taken aback, as he had indeed never encountered a merchant who was also a mage.


    "Being a mage is quite costly. Hence, I need to earn more coin, don''t I?" Glen said, spreading his hands.


    "Indeed, that''s true..." Solray scratched his head. Subsequently, disregarding this revelation, he exclaimed with excitement, "Then let''s waste no time in seeing if my electric lamp can be powered by your generator! If all goes well, then I can truly claim success!"


    "I''ve been prepared for this moment."


    Immediately, the two set about their endeavors within the house.

 Chapter 233 The Forbidden Sea

    The Gobiru Sea, located on the western side of the continent, is the fabled Forbidden Sea. Enshrouded by some mysterious force, it is besieged by incessant tempests throughout the year, with waterspouts making frequent appearances.


    Yet, despite such a formidable environment, fearless land - based explorers still venture into this realm. They possess, to varying degrees, unique methods of survival in the harsh maritime conditions.


    The Black Shark is an exploration ship that often frequents these waters. Crafted from special magical materials, not only is it inherently robust, but it also has advanced magic arrays inscribed within. With the crew''s cooperation, it can cast a variety of emergency magics.


    Pike, the captain of this ship, bears a cross - shaped scar on his forehead, making him highly distinguishable. This burly captain''s favorite pastime is to climb onto the lookout during the fiercest of storms, savoring the sensation of the tempestuous winds and driving rain lashing forcefully against his muscles. This grants him a thrill of defying the heavens, a feeling, of course, founded upon his formidable strength.


    However, today the weather does not cooperate. He can only sit idly in a corner of the deck, silently toying with the gold coins in his hand.


    A stout, pot - bellied man approaches and says, "Captain, we''ve just double - checked the course. We''re approaching the place we explored last time. Should we inform the young lady up front to get ready?"


    Pike makes the gold coin flip and slide across the back of his fingers. After listening, he pinches the coin between his fingertips and glances at the figure standing at the bow, dressed in adventurous attire.


    He manages a smile and says, "Since this young lady wishes to experience the harshness of the sea, we shall fulfill her wish."


    Another long - faced sailor with a blue - turbaned head sidles up and remarks, "These noble young ladies must have lost their wits. Abandoning their luxurious lives, and being so frail, they come here in search of mermaids. What utter folly!"


    Pike shifts his position, his tone filled with contempt as he responds, "You think she''s weak? Don''t be so naive, Rillo. She''s a genuine level - two warrior, more capable than you."


    Upon hearing this, the sailor named Rillo is startled. The noble young lady had always seemed quite ordinary, and he had assumed she was just an ordinary person.


    "You should have realized. After days of fierce storms, she still maintains the same state as when she boarded the ship. This is quite extraordinary," the pot - bellied crew member comments.


    "Someone like her is among the elite of the nobility. How could her parents bear to let her embark on this adventure with us?" the long - faced sailor asks, even more puzzled.


    Pike suddenly stands up and walks towards the captain''s cabin, saying calmly, "Because her parents don''t know."


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The two crew members exchange puzzled looks.


    At this moment, the figure at the bow is looking expectantly at the gently undulating sea - level. Her name is Diana, born into a count''s family.


    Exhibiting exceptional combat talent from a young age, she has received all kinds of affection from her elders. At just sixteen, she became a level - two knight, yet within her heart lies a soul yearning for adventure.


    Prompted by a certain opportunity, she set foot on this adventure ship. This opportunity was Glen''s fairy - tale, specifically, the story of the mermaid.


    Perhaps overly protected by her family, perhaps deeply moved by the story, or perhaps both, in any case, she was deeply touched by the tale. Such a lovely and kind - hearted mermaid should not have met such an end!


    After reading it, Diana couldn''t break free from this fictional tragedy for a long time, feeling as if something was missing in her heart.


    While strolling alone in disguise on the bustling street, she suddenly heard someone mention the word "mermaid." This instantly roused her from her daze.


    Looking around, she saw a traveling merchant shouting something about selling mermaid slaves. This instantly ignited Diana''s anger.


    Undoubtedly, the traveling merchant was in for a bad time.


    When Diana saw a creature with a human - girl upper body and a fish - tail lower body, covered in wounds, imprisoned in a glass pool, weakly gazing at the outside world, the mermaid fairy - tale flashed through her mind again and again.


    "Why are you treating her like this!" Diana demanded of the merchant.


    "Miss, I didn''t do this... It was the fishermen who did it when they caught her. I''m just here to sell her," the merchant replied.


    In the end, Diana taught the traveling merchant a lesson and took the mermaid away.


    Although this incident caused a bit of a stir, it was nothing to a count''s family. The elders in the family merely gave some mild scoldings and didn''t see anything wrong with Diana''s act of seizing. They told Diana that many of the slaves in the family were also snatched by some of the elders.


    These words didn''t comfort Diana; instead, they made her feel like an outsider in her own family. She had never felt this way before, but since reading those fairy - tales, some of her ideas had changed.


    The mermaid was well - taken care of, but there was never a smile on her face. Diana tried every means to make the mermaid happy.


    However, the mermaid in the pool seemed to have completely lost the will to live, huddling motionless in the corner, her eyes always empty.


    One night, this noble young lady finally understood why the mermaid was unhappy.


    It was because she had no freedom!


    So, Diana found a sailboat and released the mermaid into the sea where she was found. After the mermaid fell into the water, she surfaced and looked at Diana for a while, as if trying to remember her, before sinking back into the water.


    Although it was just a silent gaze, Diana felt that everything she had done was worth it! Because the mermaid remembered her!


    After that, her story somehow spread among the noble circles, influenced by Glen''s fairy - tales.


    The noble young ladies were extremely envious of Diana''s experiences.


    Diana, however, didn''t feel much about it. In the following days, she saw more things that she couldn''t accept.


    The most prominent of these was the slave trade.


    She tried to do something, such as banning any form of slave trading in the name of her family.


    However, this only had a superficial effect. The things that should have happened still happened, just moving from the open to the hidden.


    For the first time, Diana felt powerless.


    Yet, she didn''t give up.


    With unremitting efforts to crack down on these private slave trades, the merchants came to realize that doing such things in the territory of this noble young lady was asking for trouble.


    As a result, the slave trade seemed to completely disappear from Diana''s sight.


    However, this special noble young lady knew that this was not enough.


    In the future, she wants to do something big!


    Before that, she needs an experience that can transform her, such as an exciting adventure in this so - called Sea of Death.

 Chapter 234 The Magic Extravaganza

    Recalling these events, Diana took a gentle breath. Given that the voyages of the previous few days had been documented by this exploration ship, the crew''s experience could be relied upon to handle any perils that might befall. Only upon entering the truly uncharted regions would her adventure truly commence.


    "May God grant me safe return."


    After whispering this prayer, Diana turned to make her way back to the cabin for some rest. However, as she did so, she caught sight of Captain Pike of the ship hastening towards her.


    Diana was about to offer a salutation, yet the man brushed past her without so much as a glance, promptly raising his telescope to peer out at the sea - level ahead.


    Observing Captain Pike''s demeanor, Diana surmised that something might be amiss, and thus she too directed her gaze forward. She had been intently watching the same direction moments ago and had noticed nothing out of the ordinary, and the view remained unchanged now.


    But then she heard Captain Pike''s expletive: "Blast it! What in blazes is that thing!?"


    Immediately, the captain spun around and bellowed to the crew, "All hands on deck! Prepare for battle forthwith! We seem to have encountered a monstrosity!"


    These words galvanized the crew into instant action. Some hastened to adjust the sails, while others grabbed their weapons.


    The captain, for his part, leaped directly to the helm and began to maneuver the sailboat.


    Only Diana was left uncertain of what to do. She could only draw her weapon and ready herself for combat at any moment.


    ...


    In Bayek.


    After seeing Solray off, Glen regarded the newly installed electric lights in his abode, a sense of hope for the future welling up within him.


    "All that remains is a television..." he murmured to himself. Turning to the elven housekeeper beside him, he inquired, "Well, what do you think? Does it not evoke a different sense?"


    The elven housekeeper nodded. "It is brighter than a kerosene lamp and even brighter than the fluorescent fruits we forest elves employ. It is quite comfortable."


    "This will render it far more convenient for you to carry out tasks at night. All you need to do is simply pull this small switch."


    The switches for these electric lights were simple, diminutive levers. As he spoke, Glen demonstrated by toggling the switch on and off, causing the room to alternate between darkness and illumination.


    "These inventions can, to a certain extent, supplant magic. Truly, they are the creations of a genius!"


    The elven housekeeper lauded.


    "One could say so," Glen concurred with a nod. Then, as if struck by a thought, he remarked, "These past few days, the climate has been rather frigid. I''ve noticed that you elves do not seem to be attired in very thick garments. Are you not averse to the cold?"


    The elven housekeeper shook her head. "Of course we are averse to the cold. However, the high priestess can beseech the Mother of the Forest to endow us with a certain degree of cold - resistance. This is, of course, only because the number of our clansmen here is not large. Were we in our ancestral land, the high priestess would not perform this act, and we would still don thicker clothing."


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "I see..." Glen comprehended. He had assumed that the elves were sacrificing warmth for the sake of appearance. Now it seemed he had been over - thinking.


    The elven housekeeper, Drell, looked at Glen''s countenance, as if she wished to convey something yet was hesitant.


    Glen, with his acute perception, naturally detected her unease. "If you have something to say, do not hesitate, Miss Elf."


    "Nothing..." Drell was on the verge of shaking her head, yet under Glen''s solemn gaze, she reluctantly confessed, "In truth, we have long harbored an idea. We would like you to become the protector of our clan. This may be rather presumptuous, but we humbly request your forgiveness..."


    "Protector? What precisely does this entail?" Glen furrowed his brows and queried.


    "It entails safeguarding our tribe. Should you consent, you will possess the same authority as our high priestess and will receive the blessing power of our entire tribe. Of course, this pales in comparison to your own power, and we do not expect this to sway you..."


    "Will it impose any restrictions on my freedom?" Glen seated himself and inquired.


    "Certainly not. You merely need to be present when we are in need of your assistance..." Drell, as if detecting a glimmer of hope, hastened to explain.


    "Very well, I consent," Glen replied forthrightly. This would scarcely have any impact on him, and these elves were his employees after all. It was only fitting for him to offer them protection.


    "That is truly wonderful! I must convey this news to the high priestess! Excuse me, Mr. Glen! I shall step out for a moment and return shortly to prepare dinner!"


    "Go ahead."


    Upon obtaining Glen''s assent, the elven housekeeper hastened out the door.


    Glen turned to glance out at the wintry scene beyond the window, pondering his next course of action. He had spent the entire day with Solray occupied with the electric lights. Inspired by the latter''s exuberant spirit, he too had been rather animated, and now he felt somewhat fatigued. He had no inclination to descend to the basement to engage in magic research.


    Suddenly, a streak of light flashed outside the window, and moments later, a winged letter crashed against the pane.


    Glen recognized the magical aura of Daof, and thus he opened the window and snatched the letter from mid - air. The magically - formed diminutive wings dissipated, and Glen unfurled the letter.


    Indeed, it was penned by his magic instructor.


    "Glen, my exemplary student, months have elapsed in the blink of an eye. I wonder how your magical studies have progressed. Should you encounter any impediments, do not hesitate to seek our aid.


    "Of course, I have no qualms regarding your talent, my boy. You are the most perceptive apprentice I have ever encountered. If it is convenient, do remember to pen a reply. Leaves and Mushroom are constantly speaking of you. I am at a loss to understand what enchantment you have cast upon those two young ladies. I have never witnessed them so steadfastly fixated upon someone with whom they have spent so little time.


    "Very well, enough of the pleasantries. Let us turn to the matter at hand. In two weeks'' time, in the Magic Capital, Platinum City, there will be a nation - wide magic extravaganza. Magicians from far and wide will be invited to partake. There is a segment within it, a magic open - class organized by magic scholars. They are all paragons of their field. Although attending such a class may be somewhat premature for you at present, it will undoubtedly offer you some inspiration. Do attend. I have managed to secure a special invitation for you, enabling you to enter without charge and partake in all the activities.


    "Mako and I are currently engrossed in a research project, and thus we shall not be able to attend. I regret that I cannot personally accompany you to experience the splendor of this magic extravaganza. - Daof"


    After perusing the missive, Glen also extracted from the envelope a card adorned with gold - embroidered borders and inscribed with high - level magic runes.


    This must be the card that allows me to partake for free, I presume? ¡­ Glen mused as he gently stroked the exquisitely crafted card.


    An opportunity to partake in the festivities while enjoying free food and entertainment was not something Glen would forgo.


    However, why was such an event being held in the frigid winter? Was there some ulterior motive? ¡­ Glen once again pondered the peculiarity of this event.


    In the end, although he harbored some speculations, Glen was not certain, and thus he ceased his musings and ascended to his bedroom upstairs to compose a reply.

 Chapter 235 The Benevolent Lass

    On the morrow.


    After dispatching the letter in Dude Town, Glen did not hasten his return to Bayek. Instead, he made random inspections of the revenue status of various stores. Overall, the situation was evolving favorably. Regarding other businesses still in the preparatory phase, they were on the verge of readiness, merely awaiting the opportune moment to make their initial foray.


    Having just returned from a distant town, Glen chanced upon several acquaintances on the way. They were those he had come to know while selling pork in Dude Town. Evidently, they held Glen in high esteem and cordially invited him to partake in a libation.


    Having been on the move for a considerable time, Glen felt a touch of dryness in his mouth. Thus, he accompanied them to the nearest town, and they commenced their drinking.


    "Recall that lame Anthony? Just yesterday, he was seized by a factory owner to perform arduous labor. They show no regard for us common folk whatsoever!" A brawny man, attired in simple peasant garb, exclaimed indignantly as he sipped his drink.


    "Anthony was taken to do hard labor?! Do the constables not intervene?!"


    "Can we truly rely on the constables in our locale? Even if they were effective, who would dare to report? Those factory owners are infamously heartless! They are capable of any heinous act!"


    "It would be prudent for us to travel in company henceforth until those from the factory depart. Otherwise, we too might be seized!"


    "With such actions, those factory owners are bound to invite trouble eventually," Glen interjected abruptly.


    "I should think not. Who would deign to meddle with them?" A middle - aged man seated beside Glen remarked, slightly inebriated.


    "Never underestimate the power of the populace," Glen responded enigmatically.


    The others did not fathom his words, yet this did not impede their continued idle chatter.


    After reaching a state of semi - inebriation, Glen took his leave of the group. He could, at any moment, metabolize the alcohol within his body, yet he relished his current state and thus refrained from doing so.


    Leaning languidly in the deer - drawn cart, he offered scarcely any guidance. The great deer, cognizant that Glen desired to return home, instinctively set off along the familiar route.


    By the time their drinking concluded, the sun had already set. As they journeyed, the sky gradually darkened.


    A glimmer of purple light flickered intermittently across Glen''s visage, yet he paid it no heed, for he was already dozing, propping his cheek with his hand.


    However, the great deer came to an abrupt halt. Ahead of it, a magical steed, its body ablaze with purple flames, locked eyes with the deer. Behind the magical horse was a dainty carriage, bearing a resemblance to that of Glen''s new neighbor, yet considerably smaller.


    The two conveyances met at the entrance to the outer forest on the verge of Bayek. The magical carriage, being of a larger size, meant that only one vehicle could pass through at a time. At present, they were at an impasse.


    Ordinarily, with the magical carriage in the lead, it should have entered first. However, due to the large carriage it was towing, the great deer needed to retreat a short distance.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Yet, the great deer simply stared fixedly at the magical horse, and an awkward silence descended.


    The magical horse emitted a distinctive neigh, as if admonishing the great deer to yield forthwith.


    The great deer, however, merely lowered its head and began to graze.


    The magical horse deemed itself rather foolish for expecting more from the other, considering it a low - level beast with limited intelligence.


    Consequently, it suddenly flared its magical flames, intending to intimidate the great deer into retreating.


    The great deer, though, merely lifted its eyelids, cast a cursory glance, and then resumed grazing unperturbed.


    Feeling its authority challenged, the magical horse was on the verge of incinerating this lowly creature when a delicate feminine voice emanated from the carriage:


    "Jasmine, what ails you?"


    Upon hearing this voice, the magical horse snorted angrily towards the carriage behind.


    The curtain on the side of the carriage was drawn aside, revealing a girl who appeared to be around ten years of age. Her visage was deathly pale, and she wore an exquisitely beautiful, diminutive soft hat. Her purple eyes were rimmed with what might be either dark circles or smoky makeup.


    She seemed to have just roused from slumber, bearing a faint trace of weariness.


    With a single glance, the girl discerned the situation. Gazing at Glen, who was asleep in the cart, she murmured softly, "This is perilous! What if he tumbles from the cart and injures himself? And what if he encounters malefactors?!"


    She then turned to the magical horse. "Jasmine, place him in the carriage. ''Twill be safer thus."


    The magical horse named Jasmine, with great reluctance, controlled its purple flames to convey Glen into the carriage.


    The great deer, however, was not amenable to this. Abandoning its grazing, it clamped its teeth onto Glen''s shoe and refused to release.


    At this juncture, Glen was more or less aware of the situation, yet he had no inclination to rouse himself. The sensation of being tugged was akin to a massage, quite comfortable, and thus he was even less disposed to wake.


    Ultimately, the great deer was no match for the magical horse. It could only watch helplessly as its master was borne into the other''s carriage, its heart filled with profound grievance as it neighed incessantly.


    The girl in the carriage, however, extended a finger and gently tapped the great deer''s snout. In her uniquely delicate voice, she said, "Be a good dear! I am safeguarding your master."


    For some inexplicable reason, the great deer immediately quieted.


    Observing this, the girl in the carriage stroked the great deer''s head. "Follow in our wake. Do not lose sight of us."


    With that, she drew the curtain closed.


    This time, the great deer elected to retreat, following the magical horse only after it had entered.


    Glen felt as if he had nestled into a bed of utmost softness and fragrance, and his light slumber gradually deepened.


    The two conveyances then entered the town of Bayek in a harmonious manner.


    The purple - eyed man had led a retinue of subordinates to await outside the villa, prepared to receive his little princess.


    Upon sighting the carriage, several armored warriors promptly sounded a distinctive bugle call, creating an atmosphere of great solemnity.


    "My dear little darling! You have finally arrived! I have prepared a surprise for you at home. You are certain to adore it," the purple - eyed man exclaimed. At this moment, he presented a stark contrast to his usual self. No longer the somber and rigid figure, he was rather comical.


    The servants in his entourage were long accustomed to this spectacle. They have become accustomed to the affection shown by their owner when facing their daughter.


    "Pray, father, desist from such displays. The neighbors here cherish tranquility, and you risk disturbing them," the girl said as she drew back the carriage curtain and floated out, borne aloft by a wisp of purple mist. An armored warrior promptly presented something akin to a wheelchair, upon which the girl seated herself.


    She was a child with infirm legs.


    "Who in this domain would dare oppose me?! I..." The purple - eyed man instinctively assumed a domineering stance, yet his words faltered mid - sentence. His eyes darted nervously in the direction of Glen''s abode.


    "What troubles you, father?" The girl in the wheelchair was perplexed by her father''s sudden stammer.


    "Naught amiss. I shall personally assist you in unloading your belongings," the purple - eyed man coughed twice, deftly changing the subject as he approached the carriage.


    "One moment..." The young girl sought to intercede. She intended to disembark the person in the carriage before her father began unloading.


    Yet, the purple - eyed man had already drawn back the curtain. "Fear not, my dear. As a doting father, it is my duty to be hands - on... AAAAAHHHH!!!"


    Finally, upon beholding the scene within the carriage, this powerful man was so startled that he seemed to have his very soul leave his body.


    He beheld that fearsome werewolf slumbering within his daughter''s carriage!

 Chapter 236 A Day on the Farm

    How on earth could he be in Nairus'' carriage?! Could it be!¡­ In an instant, tens of thousands of dreadful thoughts flashed through the purple - eyed man''s mind, on the verge of shattering his rationality.


    At this moment, the little girl, oblivious to her father''s extreme reaction, merely said, "Daddy, you''ll scare him. First, let Jasmine bring him down, and then we can carry my luggage. This gentleman seems to be inebriated. It would be perilous to leave him out here alone."


    "My dear little sweetheart, why is he in your carriage?!" the purple - eyed man inquired, his voice quivering. He was already primed to engage in a life - and - death struggle with this werewolf.


    "Do you know him, Daddy? I saw him slumbering in that small cart at the fork in the road outside. It was extremely dangerous, so I asked Jasmine to bring this gentleman into my carriage. Daddy, did I do something amiss?" the little girl queried, her eyes brimming with innocence.


    Of course it''s amiss! How could you allow a stranger to approach you so casually?! My dear little sweetheart, this is exceedingly dangerous! It''s all that wretched woman''s fault! Teaching you to be so benevolent!¡­ Having cursed someone countless times in his heart, the purple - eyed man was about to explain things gently to his daughter.


    However, Glen in the carriage had already yawned, rubbed his head, and sat up. He surveyed the surroundings, a bit bewildered. Soon, he recollected the sounds he had heard before slipping into a deep slumber and more or less surmised where he was.


    "It''s you? Why are you staring at me like that?" Glen asked, perplexed, as he gazed at the purple - eyed man outside the carriage, whose eyes were fixed on him with an extraordinarily complex expression.


    Before the other could respond, a somewhat familiar, delicate female voice chimed in, "Oh! You''re awake! It''s all my father''s fault for disturbing you. But never drive like that again. It''s very dangerous!"


    Glen rose to his feet, shouldered past the purple - eyed man, and beheld the little girl seated in the wheelchair. She waved sweetly at him.


    "What a charming and kind - hearted child! I''m truly indebted to you for your assistance! I''ll bear your words in mind! I''ll definitely never drive while intoxicated again!" Glen said, half - crouching in front of the girl, making a sincere pledge.


    The girl was evidently overjoyed. She extended her pallid little hand and patted Glen''s shoulder, feigning an adult demeanor. "Very good, very good. I trust you."


    "Do you reside here? If so, then we''re neighbors. I''m Glen. What''s your name, this lovely lass?"


    "I''m Nairus. That''s my father, Angelfino. I prefer his other moniker, Purple Demon," the little girl said, pointing at the purple - eyed man behind Glen, whose face had already begun to contort.


    Glen turned around and muttered softly, "What makes you so special?" Simultaneously, he thought to himself: What on earth makes you worthy of such an angel - like daughter?


    Purple Demon''s eyes seemed on the verge of popping out. "What do you mean by that? And, little sweetheart, Purple Demon isn''t my name. It''s a nickname!"


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    "Isn''t a nickname also a name?" Nairus blinked.


    "Of course it is," Glen concurred.


    "See, Mr. Glen concurs with me!" Nairus exclaimed delightedly.


    At this moment, Purple Demon was consumed by jealousy. He yearned to strangle Glen on the spot, yet he knew he was powerless to do so.


    Finally, after Glen and Nairus conversed for a while, Glen took his leave, affording Purple Demon an opportunity to be alone with his daughter.


    Nairus watched Glen enter the house and said to her father, "Daddy, that neighbor is so amusing! He knows so many things I''m ignorant of!"


    Upon hearing this, Purple Demon retorted sourly, "What he knows is trivial. I know far more!"


    "Truly?!" Nairus'' eyes sparkled with admiration.


    Just as Purple Demon was relishing this feeling, his daughter immediately inquired, "Then, Daddy, do you know why the moon is sometimes full and sometimes crescent - shaped? Also, why do some birds migrate to different locales in different seasons? Oh, and Mr. Glen just asked me how vast the sun is. I said it''s as large as a house, but he said it''s larger than our entire world! Do you know why?¡­"


    "Let''s hasten inside and partake in the party I prepared for you. We can discuss these queries later!" Purple Demon said, beads of sweat forming on his forehead, hastily diverting his daughter''s attention. He felt his head spinning upon hearing these questions and had evidently overestimated his knowledge. He also wondered how that werewolf had come to know such esoteric bits of knowledge.


    ...


    These days, snow had been falling incessantly, yet Glen''s farm was abuzz with activity. Because the snow was descending so persistently, if not cleared within an hour, it might accumulate on the roads, forming a white quagmire that impeded walking.


    Consequently, many workers were occupied with snow - clearing throughout the day. Fortunately, they were no ordinary individuals, and this frigid weather posed little hindrance to them.


    Especially those elves, upon learning that Glen had become the protector of their tribe, exerted themselves even more assiduously. Watching them scurrying about in the snow and rain in light apparel, the human employees were filled with extreme envy.


    Regrettably, the forest - elf priest averred that this cold - resistance blessing was effective only on elves of the same clan. Otherwise, they too could dispense with their bulky warm - keeping sweaters.


    Nevertheless, some individuals with robust physiques could also endure the cold without such a blessing. They could work bare - chested and even perspire in such weather. These were all level - two warriors, and it was not uncommon for them to do so.


    Within a specially - constructed large shed, a plump figure emerged slowly. It was the strange - beast larva that Glen had adopted and that NightRoar was overseeing.


    By now, it had grown to a length of ten meters, with some dark downy hairs emerging on its body, looking much more mature. First, it stretched its colossal body, opened its oral apparatus, as if yawning.


    Subsequently, the strange - beast larva wriggled and crawled towards a thick snowdrift nearby, rolling about comfortably and emitting a soft cooing sound akin to that of a babe.


    Adjacent to it was another shed that the workers had erected for NightRoar. Although Glen had not requested it, as his first pet, the workers naturally treated it with great care.


    NightRoar was half - lying outside the shed, dozing. Hearing a commotion in front, it pricked up one ear, half - opened its single eye, cast a glance at the larva, and then resumed its slumber.


    Moments later, however, NightRoar pricked up both ears. It had heard Glen''s command. The large dog suddenly sprang to its feet, let out a resounding howl at the workers who were toiling, and then swiftly rushed to the larva. Opening its massive maw, it clamped down on the larva''s tail and dragged it into its shed.


    The poor larva had not had its fill of play and whined piteously. But after NightRoar confined it in the shed and issued a warning growl, the larva dared not utter another sound.


    "It wants us to conceal ourselves," an elf who had grasped the meaning of NightRoar''s barking just now elucidated to the others.


    The employees immediately comprehended and sprang into action with alacrity. The elves promptly vanished into the forest.

 Chapter 237 The Age of the Dragon

    Before long, Glen led several merchants into the farm.


    Initially, Glen had been in Dude Town resolving a sudden issue of rowdiness at one of his stores. After meting out a lesson to those ruffians that they would never forget, on his way back, he chanced upon these merchants in search of a high - quality farm to serve as the supplier of ingredients for their taverns in the main city.


    Allegedly, due to the impact of the winter climate, the farm that had been supplying them with provisions had encountered difficulties, and they were now seeking a farm unaffected by the inclement weather.


    Glen, naturally, seized this golden opportunity. With the influx of elves to his farm, the production of dairy products, eggs, and the like had soared, and he had been fretting over the inability of his stores to consume the surplus. Encountering these individuals was like finding solace precisely when in need.


    Following an amicable and engaging conversation, he successfully persuaded these merchants, kindling in them high expectations of Glen''s farm. However, upon entering the outer forest of Bayek, those expectations waned significantly. They surmised that a place with such unseemly - looking trees could scarcely yield exceptional livestock. Some of them even began mentally formulating excuses for decline.


    Yet, upon setting eyes on the farm, all their misgivings evaporated. They had never beheld such a magnificent farm. Not only were the edifices aesthetically pleasing, but each and every livestock exuded vitality, their pelts glistening with health, an evident indication of prime - quality meat. Having witnessed such a place, their arduous journey through the snowstorm seemed amply rewarded.


    At this moment, Glen, with his acute perception, conducted a cursory scan of the entire farm. Having ascertained that all non - human beings were concealed, he exhaled a faint sigh of relief. Presently, only human employees remained in sight. They were attired in thick garments, effectively concealing the scars on their faces from the merchants'' view.


    "Hahaha... Mr. Glen, I never anticipated that you could cultivate such an outstanding farm in such a locale. It''s truly astonishing! I believe we can now delve into the details of our prospective cooperation," remarked a merchant sporting a dainty, upturned mustache and attired in a thick bear - skin coat, a genial smile on his face.


    "Indeed, we''re highly satisfied with your farm. Moments ago, I palpated the rump of a bovine, and it was impressively firm. This is a veritable farm, albeit slightly smaller than we had envisioned," another hook - nosed merchant concurred.


    The other merchants, too, promptly expressed their eagerness to collaborate.


    Glen, with a smile, then led these individuals into the workers'' warming lounge. Seated around the hearth, they engaged in discussions regarding the nuances of the cooperation.


    At the onset, some degree of negotiation over interests was inevitable, yet in the end, terms acceptable to both parties were reached.


    Subsequent to finalizing the arrangements, the intensity of the snowstorm outside had escalated considerably. Glen proposed waiting for a while before departing. The merchants raised no objections; their mission accomplished, they were in no haste to leave.


    To while away the ensuing time, the group gathered around the fire embarked on a discussion about the current state of the kingdom''s commercial landscape.


    "Presently, due to the burgeoning demand for numerous mechanical contrivances, a profusion of parts factories have been established. A substantial portion of the labor force has flocked to these factories to fabricate parts, rendering farms like Mr. Glen''s increasingly scarce," one merchant observed.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    "I vividly recall a time when idyllic rural landscapes were ubiquitous. Alas, nowadays, they can only be espied in protected residential areas and in secluded locales such as this," another added.


    "These are the insights proffered by a scholar in the newspaper. They hold significant merit," a third concurred.


    As Glen listened to these words, he inwardly scoffed. These individuals were merely lamenting the fact that capitalists, who had commandeered the lion''s share of the profits, were encroaching upon their interests. Given the opportunity, they would readily transform into the very factory owners they were decrying. Nevertheless, in the context of mere conversation, Glen refrained from voicing his true thoughts. Instead, he continued to engage in idle chatter, following the thread of their topics.


    However, as the conversation unfolded, one merchant abruptly broached a subject that piqued Glen''s interest:


    "I''ve heard that the enigmatic magic minister of the Saisi Kingdom, Alfred, intends to establish formal trade routes with our kingdom upon the conclusion of this winter. The elves there evince no interest whatsoever in these iron and steel contraptions. Perhaps we could seize this opportunity and venture there to test our luck. Who knows, we might stumble upon some lucrative business prospects!"


    "I''ve also heard of this. But aren''t those high - elves renowned for their hauteur, typically disdainful of excessive cooperation with other races? What could have prompted such uncharacteristic eagerness?" another merchant interjected, voicing his bewilderment.


    "Why concern yourself with such matters of national import? Our sole focus should be on amassing wealth," one of them quipped.


    Amidst their banter, Glen found an opportune moment to interject:


    "Alfred? Who might that be? He sounds rather formidable, capable of facilitating such an undertaking?"


    Alfred was, in fact, the elf whom the giant Glen had encountered in the ruins had enjoined him to slay. A zealous devotee of the so - called Silver God.


    "You''re unaware of the ancient Great Magician Alfred? He''s a paragon who has endured through countless epochs! It''s rumored that even the current elven queen of the Saisi Kingdom deems it requisite to accord him respect! A true sage, indeed!" exclaimed a merchant with a resonant voice, gesturing extravagantly with his hands.


    "Not merely within the confines of the Saisi Kingdom, but in every kingdom across the continent boasting a modicum of historical heritage, the glorious exploits of this ancient being are chronicled. He is like a beacon in the dark ages, illuminating the path for multitudes," another elaborated.


    "Surely you''re familiar with the fact that the great Knight King Alviga was tutored by this very great magician?"


    Glen forced a couple of dry chuckles. "Of course, I''m well - aware. How could I not know of the great Knight King Alviga? He was the one who vanquished the Primordial Poison."


    "That was the deed of Knight King Burns..." a merchant corrected.


    "Oh, my mistake," Glen mumbled, scratching his head in embarrassment. He inwardly cursed the original owner, who had obstinately clung to the belief that it was Alviga who had slain the Primordial Poison. Now, it had landed Glen in an awkward situation.


    "Evidently, Mr. Glen doesn''t evince a profound interest in history. But that''s par for the course for a merchant, unlike us, hahaha..." The merchants erupted into laughter, seemingly delighted in the perception of their own erudition compared to Glen''s.


    Glen feigned embarrassment and joined in the laughter.


    Subsequently, at Glen''s behest, the group resumed their discussion about the Great Magician Alfred:


    "When contemplating this mysterious and ancient elven magician, the first thing that springs to my mind is the Age of the Dragon."


    "Likewise for us," the other merchants nodded in unison.


    "None of us have firsthand experience of that era, of course. Merely hearing the accounts from those around us, our mentors and elders, suffices to convey the depth of despair that pervaded. Every race on the continent teetered on the brink of extinction. Even the successive emergence of countless heroes seemed insufficient to reverse the tide," recounted a slightly portly merchant in a somber tone.


    His companion then continued, "The terrifying might of the dragon exceeded the wildest imaginings of all. However, the continent has always been a wellspring of unwavering resolve. It was the Great Magician Alfred who, in concert with several other stalwarts, traversed the length and breadth of the continent. Enduring innumerable tribulations, they ultimately succeeded in uniting the various nations, compelling the diverse races to set aside their differences and stand together against the dragon! Even the demon race was among those united. It''s scarcely believable how they managed to achieve such a feat."


    As he spoke, this merchant''s enthusiasm grew palpable.